《What To Do if You’re the Villain and the Heroine Likes You》
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
The moon is in the middle of the sky.
Great Qi Kingdom, Yinjing City, Spring Breeze mansion.
There was a small, isted courtyard behind the building, and a man in the courtyard stared nkly at his reflection in the water basin.
Before this moment, He Xiao had thought he was a simple looking man, but when he saw the face reflected in the water, he admitted that he had broken his defenses.
Who is this?
Is this me?
White skin with a healthy flush, features as exquisite as a powder carving, a high nose and thin lips need not be mentioned, and most of all, a pair of peach blossom eyes, which are really a pair of invisible hooks that tickle the heart.
If a young girls dream lover had a face, it would look like this.
It was simply too perfect.
Without waiting for, He Xiao to sort out his thoughts, a message bar appeared in front of him.
Name: He Yunxiao
Rtionship: In person
Speciality: Handsome
Favorability: 100
***
He Yunxiao!
This name suddenly popped up in He Xiaos mind.
At the same time, Countless memories came flooding into his mind.
He Yunxiao, the male viin in the hit novel Girl, I Just Want to Cultivate. This book was a rtively rare high martial arts title, serialized to over 200,000 words so far, hitting the shelves just a day after, and storming to number one on the monthly ticket list in three days.
For this kind of brainless white text, the old bookworm He Xiao originally refused.
After all, the plot setting is old-fashioned and brainless, with no logic to speak of.
But this book has many female protagonists, and the character descriptions are a masterpiece. Although the author ims and assures that it is a single female lead, readers including He Xiao, had their doubts.
The body is quite good, not shabby.
The viin, He Yunxiao, is a martial arts expert with an arrogant personality. A drunkard and a womanizer. A viin who bullies men and women, and is hated by decent people despite his good looks.
He was a good-looking man who, with his handsome face, plotted against the heros sister, and, as you can imagine, was hacked to death before he could get his hands on her.
He Xiao remembered the episode where He Yunxiao was hacked to death particrly well, because he had paid a point.
It was the twenty-first chapter of the book, where He Yunxiao was so arrogant that not only did he make light remarks, but he also made a move on Chu Xiaoxiao. Chu Fan, who was new to the capital at the time, first kept his face intact, and then deliberately faced He Yunxiao in a martial artspetition event.
Faced with the highly skilled martial artist He Yunxiao, Chu Fan took up his sword and beheaded the viins dog in anger in front of the crowd. Not only did he protect his sister, but he also brushed off a wave of positive impression from Miss Du, the flower girl at Spring Breeze Mansion.
Its really cool, but I never thought that I would be the one to find myself in the book!
Ive be a viin!
Hearing the sound ofughing and drinking from the tall building behind him, He Xiao, who had inherited He Yunxiaos memories, knew that he was at the Spring Wind Tower!
In a short while, he would be killed by the protagonists sword!
He Xiao, no, He Yunxiao had already epted reality.
He quickly took a few deep breaths to regain hisposure.
No matter what, I must survive!
I now have two great skills. One is the Golden Finger, which allows me to see other peoples favorability; the other, is the memory of the novels I read in my previous life.
Its difficult, but I cant give up.
Think hard about how to Break Free from the books main route!
Can I keep my hands to myself and not flirt with Chu Xiaoxiao?
Cant! Because He Yunxiao had already made lewd advances before he came to the world!
Now we are just waiting for the match session to start, and Chu Fan raised his sword and fell
Can i run?
Yes. But the protagonists martial arts skills are so deep that he can run for a while, but not for a lifetime! Thats the next best thing.
Lets think about how to get to the root of the problem!
The protagonist is the orphan of a generals family. In the original book, the famous Qi general Chu Tianzhus family was killed and the protagonist, Chu Fan, is the only orphan, and when he grows up, he returns to Yinjing, the capital of Qi, just to take revenge.
Although the novel is not finished, as long as I find the clues based on the traces left by the author in the book. Then identify the real murderer of the family extermination tragedy, and finally, tell the protagonist about the murderer.
In this way, I, a viin who has not made any major mistakes, can sessfully give up the darkness and turn to the light, and be the protagonists little brother.
So, after more than 100 chapters of the novel, ording to the clues avable, the most likely person to be the murderer is none other than He Yuanhao.
That is my old man. Damn it!
This is the end of the story, from flirting with my sister to blood feud.
Death to Death.!
He Yunxiao remembered an old saying: reading a million books is better than travelling a million miles.
Another old sayinges to mind: A journey of ten thousand miles begins with the first step.
In order to stay alive, He Yunxiao did not hesitate and lifted his feet to perform top-notch lightning skills. Pointing his toes to the ground like a wild goose, he flew over half of the courtyard in one step and stepped onto the courtyard wall, then flew down to the ground with one foot.
Looking at his extraordinary martial arts, for a moment, He Yunxiao felt that he could beat the protagonist, Chu Fan.
But he quickly calmed down.
That was the protagonist of the novel!
There was no way he could beat him.
After understanding the viins position, He Yunxiao had no more hesitation. If he wanted to live, he could only run, and run as far as he could.
However, when hended on the ground, before he could take another step, a soft and sweet voice rang out abruptly in his ears,
Brother He, where are you going?
He Yunxiao was startled into a cold sweat, and in an instant, his whole body poured internal energy into his feet.
But at that moment, his body was like being hung on a boulder. No matter how much lightness he used, he remained motionless in ce!
How horrible!
What kind of martial arts is this!
The soft, sweet voice rang out again, this time even with a bit of aggression.
Brother He, are you going home? But theres still a tournament left topete in.
He Yunxiaos muscles all over his body continued to tighten, and his entire body was like being petrified.
He slowly turned his head, and the first thing he saw was the small hand pulling on the corner of his coat.
Then, he saw the owner of the voice.
With a small willow eyebrow, an agate nose and almond eyes, and a goose egg face that brought out the pure and agile nature of her features to the extreme.
Chu Xiaoxiao!
This person was the protagonist Chu Fans younger sister, Chu Xiaoxiao!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Name: Chu Xiaoxiao
Rtionship: Hostile
Speciality: Martial arts (the best in the world)
Personality: Sickly
Favorabilityrating: 20
Difficulty: Hell
Reward for sess: One free death!
The cute little hand that was just squeezing the corner of He Yunxiaos coat suddenly storms up!
The high-speed movement from bottom to top made the air scream.
Yet Chu Xiaoxiaos speed was even faster, faster than the speed of sound!
He Yunxiao couldnt hear a sound, and his neck was already in Chu Xiaoxiaos hands. Only then did the terrifying sensation of suffocation and the sonic boom of air being sliced through reach his brain at the same time.
Life and death were only at Chu Xiaoxiaos fingertips.
The suffocating sensation was so strong that He Xiao struggled in vain for a while, and then consciousness soon became confused due tock of oxygen.
How could she have such a high level of martial arts?
And why is she trying to kill me?
Am I going to die?
When he was really about to die, He Yunxiao turned out to be more calm than usual.
He saw that on the disy panel, Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level for himself dropped from 20 to 0 in an instant, and took a serious look at her personality Sickly.
Vaguely caught something..
The choking sensation grew stronger as the past was shown like a slideshow.
Mom and Dad, my son is ipetent .*Sobs*..
He Xiao ah, mum doesnt want anything from you, only that, but live life in good health..
He Xiao! Do you still want to work? Apologize to the leader!
Lets break up, you.. are too honest-.
I dont want to die. There must be some way.
Some readers have asked me if this book is a single female lead, and the author is here to give you a pat on the back to assure you that it is definitely a single female lead article.
Single female protagonist!
He Xiao grabbed the single ray of light that might save his life!
This book was over 200,000 words long, and there were no less than eight important female characters appearing in it! There was only one possibility if it was a single female protagonist.
That is, there is an irresistible force that prevents the male protagonist from taking on a harem.
A sickly sister who is the best at martial arts, loves her brother and is extremely possessive and hates it when he touches other girls!
Its a ridiculous setup, but with this one it all makes sense!
Its a Gamble!
There is a way!
He Yunxiao struggled to utter those four words.
Chu Xiaoxiaos hand really loosened, the suffocating feeling instantly disappeared, and He Yunxiao slid to the ground like a piece of rag, finally able to catch his breath.
He knelt on the ground and coughed while taking a big breath of fresh air.
What way.
Chu Xiaoxiaos voice was as harsh as the cold wind.
The best for both us. He Yunxiao gasped and continued, With your martial arts, as long as you dont want to, its never possible for me to touch even the corner of your clothes. Earlier at the Spring Wind Tower, did you deliberately not dodge and let me touch you twice, right?
Chu Xiaoxiao coldly snorted with disdain, Youre worthy?
Im not worthy, but Du Hua Kui is. The Flower Chief debuted and showed her face three times, the first time was when the banquet opened just now. Compared to his indifference to the next person, Chu Fan made it a point to look at Du Hua Kui a few more times. And you deliberately did not avoid me then, just to make Chu Fan set his mind on you.
Silence.
Looking for death.
Chu Xiaoxiaos tone was as t as before.
But she kicked out more ruthlessly than before!
Like a discarded piece of rotten meat, He Yunxiaos entire body tumbled on the ground, raising a cloud of dust, before finally hitting the wall not far away.
Leaning against the wall to catch his breath, He Yunxiao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.
He was smiling, wretched but happy. Like an exhausted hunter staring at his prey in a.
She was anxious.
And That was the y.
Leaning against the wall, He Yunxiao watched Chu Xiaoxiao walk slowly.
Why are you killing me?
It pleases me.
Just because Ive touched you? He Yunxiao wanted to spit out a line, but he knew that now was not the time to do so.
Leave me alive and I can help you.
Chu Xiaoxiao said, Trash, not qualified to negotiate terms.
He Yunxiao looked at Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level, which had changed from 0 to 20.
Has she increased her favorability towards me?
Because I didnt ask for forgiveness and even sought her out to negotiate terms?
No wonder she was attracted to Chu Fan, so she likes guys who are not bullying the young and poor.
Its a fight!
He Yunxiao decided to go all the way. He continued to negotiate.
After you kill me, are you going to kill Du Hua Kui?
Chu Xiaoxiao didnt have an expression, nor did she say anything.
But the favorability level did not lie, as it went from 20 to 22.
He Yunxiao said again, I know how to read peoples faces, Chu Fan was born with a strong passion for women, what if the person he meets again is a princess or a county lord? Will you still kill them?
Chu Xiaoxiao said indifferently, Kill.
I have a solution, the best of boths interest, no one has to die. I dont have to die, and Du Hua Kui doesnt have to die either. The most important thing is that you get what you want.
Chu Xiaoxiao stood beside He Yunxiao, looking down on him who was leaning against the wall, dominating him.
Say.
He Yunxiao raised his face and said with feigned confidence, You understand that Im handsome, right? Ill take care of those women, and Chu Fan will always have only you.
He was actually a little panicked.
After all, it was the female protagonists, who could see eye to eye with the protagonist, and their three views must be more than square, while I was the viin, so it would be lucky if they didnt chop me up for the protagonist.
But there was nothing else I could do at the moment. If I didnt try, I could dieter. If in case it seeded, it would also be considered saving a sister out of Chu Xiaoxiao.
Chu Xiaoxiao blinked, and her voice softened again.
Brother He, how horrible, who hurt you so badly? Xiaoxiao has a healing elixir here,e, open your mouth.
Without any further ado, Chu Xiaoxiao pressed the pills into He Yunxiaos mouth, while lying next to his ear and whispering in a sweet voice.
The Soul Devouring Pill is a rare treasure, it can boost internal strength by overdrawing your life, however, those who take this pill will be extremely afraid of special sound patterns. As soon as this bell rings in my hand, you will have to suffer the pain of ten thousand insects devouring your heart. From now on, I will not allow any other women to appear next to Chu Fan. Otherwise, you and they will both have to die.
The two were so close together that He Yunxiao could smell the faint fragrance of Chu Xiaoxiaos body.
It was a little like oleander. Sweet, but poisonous.
He Yunxiao smiled brightly, like a warm winter sun. No one in the world could ignore such a smile. Even Chu Xiaoxiao lost herself, though only for an extremely brief moment.
One day, I will take revenge. He said.
Chu Xiaoxiaos lovely smile gradually tightened, and released the kingly aura of indifference to the world.
No fun.
She walked away without looking back.
He Yunxiao looked at the womans back as she left, watching Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability towards him rise from 22 to 30.
Oh no, Im sick, right? Why did I suddenly find her a bit cute?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 3: Being too handsome is troubling
Chapter 3: Being too handsome is troubling
Feeling the majestic internal energy in his body, and his body that had almost finished recovering. He Yunxiao sincerely believed that this Soul Devouring Pill was a god-grade elixir. If only it didnt overdraw life expectancy, it would be a god grade among gods.
This kind of god-grade elixir that restores the body and greatly increases internal strength is not found in the normal world, and only appears in the high martial worldview of the novel Girl, I just want to cultivate.
The so-called high martial arts worldview, specifically, means that martial arts are very strong, so strong that they are a bit exaggerated. but not too outrageous. And that elixirs and other props are also very strong, but not too much so.
In this worldview, there will be no such situation as cutting a mountain range in half with a single sh. Nor will there be an immortal elixir of living flesh and bone.
Therefore, this Soul Devouring Pill, which overdraws life expectancy in exchange for current power, is almost the top elixir in this world.
As for the limit of personal martial arts, He Yunxiao remembered that the author had mentioned a mouthful about Zhang Xian, the founding god of Qi.
He was the god of swords of his generation. The undisputed number one in the world three hundred years ago.
One man with one sword broke through the 6000 armored enemies, which was his famous battle, and also hisst battle. This battle also set the upper limit on individual force.
And he did not break through an ordinary soldier in armor, but the elite heavy army of the great northern kingdom of Yan.
In the novels setting, the vast majority of martial artists in the world are divided into nine grades of strength, with the first grade being the weakest and the ninth grade the strongest. Above the nine grades, there is the realm of Grandmaster, which requires talent and luck and is beyond the reach of ordinary people.
As for number one in the world, it was estimated that there are realms above Zong Shi.
The medicinal power of the Soul Devouring Pill did notst long, and after about half a moment, He Yunxiaos growing internal strength became stable.
He stood up and moved his body, striking two strokes, and felt, vaguely, that he had touched the threshold of ninth rank.
A twenty-year-old martial artist at the peak of the eighth rank is considered a martial arts wizard!
One should know that He Yunxiao, as the eldest son of Wu Qinghong, had cultivated alone to the seventh rank of martial artists, and was already the best of his generation.
Now at the peak of the eighth rank, he could havepeted for the Qing Yun Ranking of the Hearing Wind Tower, a symbol of martial artsbat power.
But He Yunxiao had no such thoughts at the moment. He was only thinking about one thing right now, how to survive.
ording to Chu Xiaoxiaos character, a waste that cannot get things done is of no use. If I dont get Du Huakui to get the hell out of Chu Fans way today, then Im afraid we wont live to see tomorrow morning.
He Yunxiao recalled the plot of the novel, trying to find the point at which Du Huakui was attracted to the protagonist, Chu Fan.
In the original novel, Du Huakui, formerly known as Du Yingyun, was the daughter of Chu Fans father, Chu Tianzhus deputy general Du Lie. The year beforest, Du Lie was suddenly executed for treason, and all the men of the Du family were beheaded, while the women were sent to the Department of Education.
But Du Yinyun was bought by the owner of Spring Breeze mansion because of her beauty and her mastery of music, and she was taken into the house to be its signature flower girl. The owner of Spring Breeze House has been hiding Du Yinyun for a year, but some time ago, it was announced that Du Yinyun would soon appear before the guests.
The main character, Chu Fan, is here to seek out Du Yinyun on the day of her debut to inquire about clues to the tragic murder of her family.
In the book, Chu Fan is a cynical, decisive, calm and umunicative character. As the title of the book suggests, Girl, I just want to cultivate, the protagonist Chu Fan is dedicated to the sword and is very single-minded in his rtionships, caring almost exclusively about his sister Chu Xiao Xiaos opinion, except for the matter of revenge.
Although he does not resist the many female characters whoe on to him, he always ignores them. Not the usual kind of indifference, but the kind of indifference that would kill him on the spot if he touched the skin of a fairy a foot away.
So much so that after 200,000 words of the original novel, Chu Fans emotional progress was extremely slow, and he hadnt even touched the hands of the heroines.
If not for the fact that the female leads were too cute, otherwise He Yunxiao would not have bothered to read on.
Thinking of this, He Yunxiao was suddenly startled.
Right on! There were many episodes in the book where Chu Fan interacted with his sister and gave cold eyes to Du Huakui that had been tagged over.
Crap.
She couldnt be a dog licker who liked to have a hot face on a cold ass, could she?
How outrageous!
I didnt notice it when I was reading the book, but now that I think back, none of the female characters in this book seem to be normal.
No wonder it was Girl, I just want to cultivate.
With this spection, He Yunxiao was not 100% sure, but he was 80% certain. Now he only needed to observe Du Huakuis character with the help of the favorability system, and that would basically be 80 to 90 percent.
He Yunxiao, with his lightness, stepped on the eaves and rubble and climbed to the side of the Spring Breeze Tower.
The Spring Wind Tower is one of the most famous buildings in Yinjing, the capital city of Qi, and covers a huge area, with a main building in front and two slightly shorter side buildings at the back. all three forming a zigzag shape, connected to each other by a wooden bridge.
Only the girls in the main building do some intimate business here, while the two side buildings are all on the higher end of the one-to-one boutique service route.
In principle, the girls in the side buildings sell their art but not their bodies.
The girl He Yunxiao was looking for, Jiang Wuyou, was in principle the same. However, He Yunxiao is outside the principle, and because he is so handsome, they are currently in a state of mutual desire.
The situation is that He Yunxiao intends to give Jiang Wuyou money, but Jiang Wuyou does not want to, but instead wants to give He Yunxiao money.
The original owner is also a man of nature, although he is lustful, but not greedy for money. And as the eldest son of Wu Qinghong, he cannot afford to be given money by a courtesan.
The original words of Miss Jiang: I, Jiang Wuyou, sell my art but not my body, either ept my broken silver or grab and get lost.
But the He Yunxiao of now is no longer the He Yunxiao of old.
Now he hade a long way and was not only lustful, but also greedy for money.
A pretty girl like Jiang, who was willing to pay, would have been a rich woman in a previous life.
One had to make the most of it!
Arriving skilfully at Miss Jiangs door, He Yunxiao didnt knock in order to maintain his former arrogant persona, and pushed the door straight in.
Then he sat down boldly at the living room table, grabbed the snacks, and stuffed them into his mouth.
A maid came out of the inner room and, seeing that it was He Yunxiao, turned back to inform her master and left with a blush on her face.
Of course, on the way out, her eyes never left He Yunxiaos body.
So much so that she almost tripped over the threshold on her way out.
Not long after, Jiang Wuyou, who was wearing a moon white nightgown, came out.
She was draped in hair and looked as if she had just woken up. Her face was unadorned, yet there was a naturalnguor, and nobility to it.
[Name: Jiang Wuyou
RtionshipBest friend
Specialty: Dancing and music
Personality: Generous, gentle
Favourability70
Raiding difficulty: Easy
Reward for sess: Increase in poison resistance]
Instead of choosing to sit down first, she took a detour to touch He Yunxiaos face before settling down beside him.
Ruffling the hair in front of her behind her ears, she got herself a cup of tea and held it up to fiddle with it, before her narrow Phoenix eyes, half-smiled and half-opened as she looked at He Yunxiao with a wry smile.
Miss my sister?
He Yunxiao couldnt help but groan in his heart.
This Jiang girl was the ultimate beauty!
Are all the faces in the world of high martial arts this high?
In my previous world, she must have been a first-rate star?
Sighing, He Yunxiao didnt dare to dy his business.
He opened the door and said, Good sister, I dont want to work hard anymore, just give me money.
Jiang Wuyou almost spat out her water when she drank it.
Youve thought about it?
Think it over,e on.
Jiang Wuyou didnt move. Instead, she looked at He Yunxiao suspiciously.
He Yunxiao smiled heatedly, Sure enough, you cant hide anything from sister.
Jiang Wuyou gave a delicate hum.
Im not stupid.
He Yunxiao said, I have two things I want to ask my sister for help.
Reaching out to nudge the tip of He Yunxiaos nose, Jiang Wuyou turned her face away and rolled her eyes.
I knew you bad boy didnt have good intentions. What is it, say it.
First thing, now take me to see Du Huakui.
Little pervert.
He Yunxiaoughed, Same as sister.
Jiang Wuyou said helplessly, Fine. What about the second one?
The second thing, you have to wait until I see Du Huakui before I tell sister.
Although Jiang Wuyou was puzzled, she did as she was told.
She went back to the house, changed her clothes, took her umbre, and led He Yunxiao to Du Yinyun.
Du Yinyun lived on the other side of the side building, and the two of them had to go to the wooden bridge in the air.
Hold the umbre, lower it. Jiang Wuyou said before walking on the wooden bridge.
He Yunxiao nodded and did as he was told.
It was night, high up in the building, and the cold wind was blowing.
When they finally stepped onto the wooden bridge, the cold wind disappeared without a trace.
Jiang Wuyou felt thin barrier around herself and was somewhat touched in her heart.
I asked you to hold an umbre to cover your face, not because I was afraid of the cold.
After years of martial arts training, is this how you use your internal energy?
Little fool.
[Jiang Wuyous favorability level reaches 80. The strategy is sessful, receive the reward Poison Resistance Enhancement]
He Yunxiaos face was full of questions. I didnt do anything. How did I seed?
But he didnt think too much about it. He just took it as a reward as he found it on the side of the road.
Whats the point of thinking so much?
After crossing the bridge, Jiang Wuyou said, You stand here, Ill go and lure Du Yinyun out. Can you take a look from afar?
He Yunxiao nodded repeatedly.
Jiang Wuyou didnt ask any more questions and went to knock on Du Huakuis door alone.
He Yunxiao stood not far from Du Huaquis room and watched as Jiang was invited into the room and, in a short while, led a soft and frail girl out to see the moon.
The system immediately gave feedback.
[Name: Du Yinyun
Rtionship: Stranger
Specialty: Music
Personality: withdrawn, indifferent, low self-esteem ck of fatherly love, low self-esteem towards intimate rtionships)
favorability: 30
Raiding difficulty: medium
Reward for sess: Qi luck increase]
Looking at the systems evaluation of Du Yinyuns personality, He Yunxiao expressed his understanding.
This is also a good girl, just dont mess with the main character, messing with the main character will kill you.
Jiang Wuyou apanied Du Huaguai for a while, and after sending her back, she rejoined He Yunxiao.
Say, whats the other thing?
Having confirmed Du Huakuis dog licking attribute, He Yunxiao smiled.
The process for the debut of the Flower Girl at Spring Wind is usually a banquet, apetition, and a falling flower. The courtesan makes three appearances, and one takes longer than the other. Now that the time for the banquet is almost over, I would like to ask my sister to steal the limelight from Du Yinyun when she goes to appear the next two times.
Jiang Wuyou was surprised, Today is her debut show, how can Ipete with her?
He Yunxiao patted his chest and said, Im here, Ill make sure my sister steals the show.
Footnotes~
(Flower Girl) (courtesan) are all same basically: a glorified prostitute, a paramour to the royal, noble and wealthy men of society . The courtesan attains intelligence, and woos her client through her education, talents, and charm. This is the fine line between the courtesan and a traditional prostitute.
(dog licking) Masochist in chinese local ng (a person who derives sexual gratification from being subjected to physical pain or humiliation )
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 4: The Weak and Sickly Chu Xiaoxiao
Chapter 4: The Weak and Sickly Chu Xiaoxiao
In the lobby of the Spring Breeze Mansion, a mediocre looking protagonist sat in the corner.
He was ordinary looking, but his gaze carried the steadfastness that all protagonists have.
Although sitting in the green house, he still kept his hand on his sword.
Because for him, in this Yinjing City, where gold and silver and power are intertwined, the only thing he can rely on is the sharp sword in his hand.
Chu Fan had no time for the wine in his cup. He straightened his back and fixed his gaze on the entrance to the Spring Breeze mansion, only to be reassured when a slender figure appeared.
Chu Xiaoxiao had outstanding looks, especially her innocent sister-next-door aura, which was particrly noticeable in a ce as dusty as the Spring Breeze House.
Dozens of pairs of eyes were staring straight at her along the way.
But no one dared to move, because when the banquet began, He Yunxiao, the famous Yinjing lecher, had stated that he wanted to enjoy the moon with Miss Chu.
That was the Marquis son, and no one would dare to cross his path.
Chu Fan looked at his sister and gripped his sword scabbard in his left hand.
Although Xiaoxiao is not my real sister, she has been with me for many years and is more than a blood rtive. Damned He, the scoundrel, who has wreaked havoc on Yinjing, and has even tried to defile Xiaoxiao.
When Chu Xiaoxia returned to her seat, Chu Fan hid his thoughts and said in a softer tone, I told you there were no sugarplums at the door, right?
Chu Xiaoxiao puffed up and said, Not only is there no candy canes at the door, there arent any on the far side of the road either.
Chu Fan smiled dotingly, If theres none, then theres none, so eat some candied fruits.
Chu Xiaoxia stretched out her chopsticks and reached for the crab on the table.
Xiaoxiao wants to eat this.
However, Chu Fan tapped her hand with the end of his chopsticks and said, Crab is cold, you have been in poor health since you were a child, so dont be greedy.
Chu Xiaoxiao stuck her tongue out at her brother and smiled sweetly, I know.
However, she quickly turned her words around.
Just now, I went to the next street, but I ran into a few homeless people.
Chu Fan was startled in his heart and his sword was instantly sheathed by an inch. He said urgently, Are you alright! How did those few people treat you? Were you hurt?
Chu Xiaoxiao said, No, fortunately Mr. He passed by and helped me out.
Chu Fan frowned, He Yunxiao? He would do a good deed?
Chu Xiaoxiao tilted her head in thought, When Duke He is in private, he ispletely different from the rumours. It seems like his usual arrogance and dominance is like this on purpose.
He Yunxiao was now a puppet under her, to be used to remove the bad woman who would seduce her brother.
Chu Fan trusted Chu Xiaoxiaos wordspletely, and it immediately urred to him that He Yunxiaos father, Wuqing Hou He Yuanhao, was a great general in the army, while his father, Chu Tianzhu, who had an ident many years ago, and his deputy, Du Lie, who had been beheaded the year before, were both quite prestigious generals in the army.
Could it be that He Yunxiaos usual arrogant behavior was a deliberate attempt to hide his clumsiness?
It was not impossible. It was even possible!
Chu Fan put down the sword he had been holding tightly and lifted his cup of wine. He looked at the clear wine in the cup and made up his mind that he would vindicate his fathers injustice and return a clear and bright world to Qi.
***
In all fairness, the viin is really miserable, but also really cool!
After bidding farewell to Jiang Wuyou and returning to the lobby of Spring Breeze Mansion, He Yunxiao quickly got into the swing of matters.
He drinks and eats meat, fights, and hugs the right and left.
Not only did no one find him noisy, but people even came to make friends with him from time to time.
At first, some of the boys at the table felt that He-Yunxiao was a bit different from earlier, but when He Yunxiao told two dirty jokes, the atmosphere warmed up again.
But this time, no matter how he joked or how noisy he was, He Yunxiaos gaze never fell in Chu Xiaoxiaos direction again.
All this was seen by Chu Fan, who was a very careful observer.
This action of He Yunxiao just confirmed his suspicion that this Brother He, indeed, was seeking his own stigma in order to preserve his family.
Soon, the banquet opening session ended and the new girl, Du Yinyun, led the gong-wielding maids to appear.
Although the crowd in the hall had seen Du Yinyun once before at the opening of the banquet, they were still shocked by her beauty today.
Her eyes werecquered, her lips red as blood, her eyebrows as white as snow.
Her face is expressionless, cold, and indifferent. And her brows are lightly knitted, like sorrow.
Du Yinyun walks slowly with her hands folded in front of her body and her body poised. This is not the usual walk of a woman on the street, but the traditional etiquette of ady of a refined house.
With these kind of manners, the crowd could not help but recall her identity.
The daughter of General Du Lie!
Such a status added to the fact that many of those who had no interest in fighting for the courtesan girl were breathing heavily.
Only when she came closer did the crowd see her attire.
Even He Yunxiao, who had a wealth of experience in his previous life, lit up.
This girl was originally indifferent and aloof, a kind of iceberg beauty, but now she was dressed in tulle, and as she walked, her shoulders and thighs were hidden in the tulle.
Yet, as she walks around, her shoulders and thighs are hidden in the veil, which arouses peoples desire to find out more about her.
The owner of Spring Breeze Mansion is a talented person!
He Yunxiao could not help but sigh.
Du Hua Kui walked to the center of the hall, the center of the martial arts stage, to announce the rules of thepetition, but unexpectedly, she had a nce at Chu Fan on stage.
He Yunxiao secretly said, This protagonists aura is too terrible! Can this even match?
But what was even more terrifying was not the protagonists aura, but the bell in Chu Xiaoxiaos hand!
Ding the bell!
A bell that could only be heard if one took the Soul Devouring Pill rang in He Yunxiaos ears.
Instantly, millions of ants tore into his bones muscles and blood vessels.
The pain was indescribable, andpared to it, death was a relief.
If it wasnt for the poison resistance boost he had received for nothing, He Yunxiao would be rolling on the ground in pain right now.
He survived the pain for a moment and knew in his heart that it was Chu Xiaoxiao telling him to get to work.
Damn it! Chu Xiaoxiao, you wait for me!
Otherwise, why would she ignore the naked stares of everyone else and only meet the clear eyes of the protagonist?
He Yunxiao knew this in his heart, but he couldnt use it because he had long been notorious and no one in the capital who had eyes and ears believed that he had clear eyes.
So he threw himself into a kurtosis position and shouted at the top of his voice, Miss Du, dont be silly, lets start the martial artspetition!
Du Yinyun, who was standing on stage, naturally turned her head to look at him when He Yunxiao made a noise.
First, she was amazed by He Yunxiaos handsomeness, and then secretly regretted it.
Such good skin was in the possession of a cynical bastardbastard. It was a waste.
After all, she is the daughter of Du Lie, and was brought up to be a talented and loyal person.
He Yunxiao may be handsome, but he is not of good character, and she will never like him.
[Du Yinyuns favorability rating changed from 30 to 25]
Du Hua Kui withdrew her gaze from He Yunxiao and announced the rules of thepetition in a clear, cold voice.
The rules were that the five girls of Spring Breeze House, including Du Yinyun, would score the points, and one point would be a gold flower. The top ten Golden Flower winners would go through to the next round of thepetition.
In addition to this, additional gold flowers will be awarded as a reward.
In this way, the final winner will either be a strong martial artist or someone with a lot of money, and the Spring Breeze Mansion will make a lot of money.
Before Du Yinyun finished speaking about the rules and stepped down from the stage, her beautiful eyes swept over the duo of Chu Fan and He Yunxiao.
These two, one was in looking but with clear eyes. The other was handsome but with a notorious and vile reputation.
Du Yingyun stepped down from the tournament stage and headed towards the martial observation tform dedicated to the first floor of the hall.
She was conflicted in her heart.
On the one hand, she admired Chu Fan very much and did not want such a person to fight for herself in martial arts and fight for jealousy; on the other hand, she was looking forward to having something with Chu Fan, after all, she would rathermit herself to a decent man than to those fops who did not do good things.
Du Yinyun had a different idea about He Yunxiao.
He Yuanhao is a famous general of his generation and is above his father in both military and warfare. When we score the martial artspetitionter, I will discuss with Sister Wuyou to lower this viin s score and make him fall out of the top ten. I hope that he will be restrained from now on and put his heart on the Righteous Path.
When we arrived at the martial arts viewing tform, the gong-bearing maids were already ready to introduce the five scoring judges and announce the start of thepetition!
However, what the crowd didnt expect was that thepetition would be scored by a double courtesan!
The other beauty queen was Jiang Wuyou, the long-established dance champion of Yinjing!
Normally, there would be five judges, one leader and four red cards, and the red cards would not choose the popr ones, but the older and less famous ones. The double beauty rating is a bit out of order, but no one objects.
An extra beauty is a wee sight.
If not for Du Huaqui, it would have been nice to have Jiang Huaqui.
In the end, even Chu Fan got up to sign up, while He Yunxiao remained seated and did not move.
It was impossible to sign up.
If I entered thepetition, wouldnt that be giving Chu Fan a chop?
Du Yinyun stared at He Yunxiao and frowned because this guy, even until the registration was over, did not register to participate.
Not only did he not register, he even ordered a separate table of delicious food, looking like he was going to eat and drink a lot.
This appearance of He Yunxiao even led Du Yinyun to doubt her appearance.
I had heard that he was a drunkard and a womanizer. But why was he indifferent to me?
However, He Yunxiao was not an important person to Du Yinyun after all, so she did not give it a second thought and put her doubts about her looks behind her.
Afterwards, she hurriedly cast her gaze into the arena, as the clear-eyed Chu Fan took the stage for the match.
The match begins!
As the gong struck and the audience present called out, Chu Fan and his opponent moved at the same time.
And at that moment, He Yunxiao, who was at the bottom of the field, also moved.
He coughed loudly, instantly attracting many gazes, and then, amidst the gazes of the crowd, he lifted up a table of rice with one hand and swaggered around the tournament stage, heading for the first floor viewing tform.
Crap! He Yunxiao is too ruthless!
Lifting a table of rice with one hand, this must be a seventh rank martial artist at least!
More than that, look at the wine in the bowl on the table, its as steady as a mirror, not a single ripple, He Yunxiao is definitely more than a seventh ranked cultivator!
The eyes of the entire audience were focused on He-Yunxiao, and no one even bothered about Chu Fan in the martial arts arena.
This included Du Yinyun.
She looked at He Yunxiao as he walked towards her with his table raised, and her brows knitted.
Trying to get my attention in this way? A childs trick.
But to her surprise, He Yunxiao didnt even look at her as he walked next to Jiang Wuyou with the table in his hands.
He only gave Jiang Wuyou an eye-catching smile.
Sister Jiang, which do you want, wine, food or beauty?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 5: The Awareness of Being a Villain
Chapter 5: The Awareness of Being a Viin
No green nt can refuse sunlight, just like no one can refuse He Yunxiaos cheerful smile.
Before, He Yunxiao was just a viin with a crooked mind. But now He Yunxiao had be a great young man who was born under the red g, grew up in the spring breeze, and whose three views were more correct than his five senses.
In this way, the change in temperament from the inside out is terrifying.
Although the current He Yunxiao was trying his best to imitate some of his predecessors movement habits, his ideology and inner temperament could not be imitated.
This also led to the fact that his current smile was extremely positively lethal.
Anyone who didnt know better would think that He Yunxiao was a big sunny boy who was loyal and loved his country and served the court.
But unfortunately, throughout Yinjing City, everyone had heard of the viiny that He Yunxiao had done.
This is not because He Yunxiao is a viin, but because he is so well recognized that no matter what he does, word will soon spread throughout the capital. Many of the youngdies even spent the day with their sisters scolding He-Yunxiao for hisck of manners and self-righteousness, while at night they secretly bought some drawings to read quietly.
The top flow of the Daqi country belonged to Yes.
Du Yinyun looked at He Yunxiaos smile for a moment. but quickly came to her senses, she turned her head away and pretended to look at the match in the martial arts arena below the stage, making an expression of not caring.
On the contrary, Jiang Wuyou red at He Yunxiao and snapped, This is a martial arts viewing tform, what are you up to again? Dont you think youve made enough of a name for yourself?
Although these words were angry, He Yunxiaos heart warmed when he heard them.
He is worthy of the 80 favorability in sister Jiangs heart! She knows that I often do things out of line and advised me to be more peaceful and keep my reputation intact.
I know Im wrong, but I wont change.
Compared to corrupting my reputation, its obviously Chu Xiaoxiaos beating, thats worse!
And its also two lives in one. Neither I nor Sister Du could escape.
The lesser of two evils, Sister Du. I am sorry, I didnt mean to set you up.
He Yunxiao did not respond positively to Jiang Wuyous anger, but pretended that he could not carry the table and pleaded, Sister Jiang, choose one quickly, I cant carry it any longer.
Lifting a table of food was by no means an easy task, even for a martial artist.
When Jiang Wuyou saw that He Yunxiao was struggling to hold on, her tone softened a little and shepromised, Put the dishes down. and go down.
He Yunxiao neatly ced the table next to her, then moved his own chair and sat down next to Jiang Wuyou.
In private, Jiang Wuyou intended to give He Yunxiao silver. but in public, she was still very concerned about the reputation of the courtesans, and it was not a good thing to be too close to He Yunxiao, who was famous in Qi, in public.
Whats more, Jiang Wuyous dancing skills are superb and she is among the best in the profession.
Not only was her name registered with the Ministry of Rites, butst year she was also the grand finale of the Empress Dowagers birthday dance, making her famous in Yinjing.
Jiang Wuyou saw He Yunxiao sitting beside her and pushed him, saying, I said put the dishes and go down, why are you still sitting down?
He Yunxiao pretended to be shocked and said straight away, Ah? Arent I the dish for my sister?
Pfft.
A red-branded girl on the side spat out the tea she had been drinking directly into her mouth.
The other people on the martial arts viewing tform were unable to help themselves.
Jiang Wuyou pretended to be displeased, but the corners of his mouth were raised in unconcealed amusement, and lightly punched He Yunxiao, scolding him with a smile, Little scoundrel.
He Yunxiao, on the other hand, smiled and served Jiang Wuyou some food and wine.
This kind of rustic love talk was not something anyone could stomach.
He Yunxiao dared to say this, purely because he was emboldened by his handsome face and his current favourable level of 83.
The words of the two on the left fell on Du Yinyuns ears in no uncertain terms.
She picked up the cup of tea on the table and took a sip, only to feel that the tea was extraordinarily bitter.
On stage, Chu Fan had also won and defeated his opponent.
As the maid with the gong announced that thepetition was over, the five beautiful girls on the viewing tform began to score the contestants.
The crowd was so focused on He Yunxiao that they didnt pay attention to the action on stage, but it wasnt hard to beat them, as it was only Chu Fan who won and another who lost.
All they had to do was give a higher score to Chu Fan and a lower score to the other person.
Anyway, this was only the first round of thepetition, and a win in this battle would not affect the final score. When the final dozen or so are left topete for the top ten to advance to the next round, thats where the points will be split.
Jiang Wuyou wrote six and four in her hand, as a match is worth ten points, six for Chu Fan and four for the other.
He Yunxiao said, Sister Jiang, your score is not right.
Jiang Wuyou said curiously, Why is it incorrect?
During the match, although these two fought fiercely, it seemed that Chu Fan was using a decent sword technique and was saving his hand at every turn. But his opponent was not like that, his moves were all ruthless strokes of the lower third. And when the match was over, Chu Fan was d without a trace of disarray, and his breath was steady, and that man was panting.
Jiang Wuyous eyes lit up, and when she thought about it carefully, it did seem to be the case.
She was just amazed that He Yunxiao knew so well, and instead of messing up, he spoke impartially and straightforwardly.
What about seven-three?
At most, nine one, He Yunxiao said. But nine one is not very auspicious, a martial artist always needs to save face, so sister give eight two.
Why is it unlucky? Jiang Wuyou was puzzled.
As a courtdy and an entertainer who often danced in the pce, she was particrly sensitive to these matters of luck.
He Yunxiao pulled at the corners of his mouth, not knowing how to exin.
He had to make things up and muddle them through.
Fortunately, his sister Jiang trusted him, and did not ask too many questions, so the matter was put to rest.
The martial arts tform was notrge and the five girls were close, so He Yunxiao never meant to restraining his voice when he spoke, so the five identical scores were given to the girl holding the gong to read out.
Du Yinyuns feelings were still quiteplicated.
She never expected that He Yunxiao would pay attention to thepetition when she herself had been negligent in observing it.
Moreover, not only did he pay attention. He also spoke fairly and scored with reason.
This was very different from the usual rumors about him and the way he had acted just now.
The He Yunxiao just now was still a yboy who stirred up trouble and was unreasonable, and who insisted on being by Jiang Wuyous side. But the one who was evaluating martial arts skills made people feel that he was like a master who taught. Every word was quoted from the scriptures and justified, so that people could not help but be convinced.
Jiang Wuyou seemed to have seen through Du Yinyuns mind, or perhaps she herself had doubts.
Master He, the Duke Chu in the field, is he your friend?
Chu Fan Laozi was too familiar!
I dont know him, its also the first time Ive seen him today.
How can you speak of him, if you dont know him?
He Yunxiao pulled Jiang Wuyous white and tender arm and cried out injustice one after another, Sister Jiang, Ive been wronged! The sword technique Chu Fan used was also taught to me by my master when I was a child. Unfortunately, when I was a child, I was yful and didnt like to learn, and often failed my homework, for which my master was inevitablyined to my father.
Sir Chu uses this sword technique, but it reminds me of my master, its just a pity that when I wanted to see him again, he was long gone..
Entertainment in the Great Qi Country was much more scarce than in modern times, and with He Yunxiaos heartfelt performance, the story was bullshit. but the few girls present were all somewhat moved.
Du Yinyun, in particr, felt it most deeply.
When she was a child, she oftenined about her fathers harshness, about him leaving early and returningte, or even not returning for months.
And it was only when her father died and the whole Du family fell apart that she felt the pressure, the heartache, the pain and the responsibility of her father.
The Great Qi Dynasty was founded on martial arts. but three hundred years after its founding, martial arts declined and literature flourished, and with the Chu Tian Candle incident, all the military generals in the dynasty were at risk.
He Yunxiaos exaggerated cries brought Du Yinyuns thoughts back to reality.
She stole a nce at the son of Wu Qinghuang, and felt something in her heart.
He Yunxiao, living in a family of military generals. Its not easy for you either, is it?
It was indeed not easy. It was too difficult to hold Sister Jiangs hand and at the same time distract yourself from watching Sister Du.
After all, sisters hand can be too soft!
[Du Yinyuns Favorability level changed from 25 to 55]
Crap?
Raising it that much?
Little sister is still too young.
A single move showing off her sparkle and experiencing empathy, and I got 30 favorites?
So if I work harder tonight, can I get 80 and get my cheat reward?
He Yunxiao suddenly felt a chill on his neck as he turns to see Chu Xiaoxiao smiling at him that is not a smile.
Stay focused! Dont wave!
The first priority is to keep this unlucky girl from looking at Chu Fan!
Otherwise you will really die!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 6: The protagonist feels something is wrong
Chapter 6: The protagonist feels something is wrong
The main consumers of the Spring Breeze Mansion are mostly self-proimed flirts, or gentry from wealthy families.
This group of people, who could speak well, were often poorly educated.
When they saw that Chu Fan and another person had scored eight to two in the martial artspetition, a group of people could not sit still.
Nonsense! How can they score like that when they are clearly on par with each other? Its too obvious that this is biased!
Brother Liu, dont panic, well do you justice.
Thats right, even if you lose, you have to lose with understanding!
Liu Kexiong was the one who lost, and with an embarrassed look on his face, he simply said, I lost anyway, whatever the score is, lets not worry about it.
The group of people shouted, instantly, attracting many stares.
Chu Fan returned to his seat, feeling strange in his heart as well.
Xiaoxiao, this Spring Wind Mansion isnt easy. I deliberately kept my hand back and pretended to have a small victory over Liu Kai Xiong, but I didnt expect this to be noticed.
Chu Xiaoxiao pointed to the martial arts viewing tform and smiled, Brother, dont underestimate the Yinjing martial artists all the time. This is also the capital of Qi, so its only right that there are tigers and hidden dragons lying around.
Chu Fans eyes lit up, Right! Du Yinyun is the daughter of Du Lie, she was born in a martial arts family, so its not surprising that she can see through me.
Du Yinyun!
A sweet smile still hung on Chu Xiaoxiaos face, only under the unnoticed table, two white, and tender fingers rubbed from side to side, effortlessly crushing a ss wine cup into dust.
Brother! Not her! Chu Xiaoxiao pouted.
Only then did it ur to Chu Fan that there were not only five girls sitting on the martial arts viewing tform, but also a famous fop the son of Wu Qinghuang, He Yunxiao.
Could it be He Yunxiao?
Chu Xiaoxiao arched her eyebrows and poked her chin with her finger, slightly tilting her head.
Well it should be him. I heard that this Marquis Duke, has a seventh grade strength.
Seventh grade strength is not bad.
Out of his natural affection for generals and martial artists, the more Chu Fan thought about it, the more certain he became of his suspicions about He Yunxiaos behavior.
He couldnt help but whisper, Xiaoxiao, do you think its possible that He Yunxiao is not such a fop, but just has to act wildly in order to hide his clumsiness and to protect the Wuqings image?
Chu Xiaoxiao put her hands on herp and shook her head gently in a good manner.
Xiaoxia doesnt know, but Xiaoxia trusts brothers judgment.
Chu Fan asked in a different way.
So, do you hate He Yunxiao?
Chu Xiaoxiao thought about it slightly, then shook her head.
No, I dont hate it.
Chu Fan nodded, secretly, thinking: Xiaoxiaos intuition had always been urate, if she said she didnt hate it, He Yunxiao was likely not a bad person. Only, this He Yunxiao seemed to be the first man that Xiaoxiao didnt hate? Moreover, this guy had spoken rudely to Xiaoxiao and even put his hands on her, but didnt Xiaoxiao hate him?
Xiaoxiao is also sixteen years old this year, and is at the age of a maidens youth. When she went to buy sugar gourds just now, He Yunxiao had even helped her
The more Chu Fan thought about it, the more he felt it was wrong.
Xiaoxia, do you hate me then?
Chu Xiaoxiaos pretty face flushed at the question. Her gaze shed and her speech was anxious, Brother, why are you asking this all of a sudden for no reason?
Seeing that his sister did not want to answer, Chu Fan could only stop the conversation with a sarcastic smile.
However, even he himself did not know that the gaze he looked at He Yunxiao on the martial arts viewing tform had be inexplicably dangerous.
He Yunxiao doesnt know much about the protagonist Chu Fans journey. He is now Chu Xiaoxiaos little brother and only helps Boss Xiaoxiao to do one thing, and that is to get rid of bad women like Du Yinyun from Chu Fans side.
He was serving wine and food to Jiangs sister, and at the same time, he kept ncing at the green-d girl in front of him from the corner of his eyes.
Du Yinyun was not leaning back in her chair like any other woman, but was sitting at all times, her back straight, and her close-fitting clothes outlining her gourd-shaped posture.
The face is expressionless, but when you look closely, there is a kind of seeming sadness between the eyebrows, and this sadness is most endearing.
The girls favorability level of 55 should be quite high. I dont know how much favorability level this chick has for Chu Fan.
As Chu Fan thought about this, a prompt suddenly popped up from the system.
[Hint: To check the targets favorability to another person, you need to have both of them in your field of view at the same time.]
In the field of view at the same time?
He Yunxiao had a bright idea and hurriedly stood up.
Sister, are your shoulders sore?
Jiang Wuyou didnt know what He Yunxiao was nning to do again, so she had to hastily advise, The next match will start soon, so since you n to score for your sister, watch it properly.
Whats so good about a few men fighting? Sisters sore shoulders are more important.
He Yunxiao stood behind Jiang Wuyou and without saying a word, he rubbed her shoulders for her.
This is a normal act for a modern person, but in the post-productivity country of Qi, it has a very different meaning.
When a child rubbed his mothers shoulders, he was filial; when a wife rubbed her husbands shoulders, she was virtuous; when a husband rubbed his wifes shoulders, he was loving. Apart from these three, it is not always possible for a couple to hold hands once on a date, not to mention shoulder rubbing, because of the difference between men and women.
Whats more, He Yunxiao is not an ordinary man, but the son of a Marquis!
The title is hereditary in Daqi, and He Yunxiao is the eldest son, the next Marquis of Wuqing. Even though his reputation was poor, his status was superb. Even if people didnt care about him, they had to care about his father, a great general who held military power.
So, although He Yunxiao was always arrogant and impolite, the fact that a Marquis was rubbing the shoulders and kneading the back of a courtesan was too outrageous.
Not only a few girls including Du Yinyun, but also a few from downstairs who didnt care about the bout stirred up.
Yang Qi, look!
A few people looked up and were instantly appalled.
This! A marquiss son giving a shoulder rub to a girl from a brothel? What kind of attitude is that? Yang Qi, who was in his early twenties and handsome, was shocked to see what He Yunxiao had done.
Brother Yang, you are the current schr and an official of the imperial court, He Yunxiao has degraded himself and broken the backbone of our martial artists, how is this good?
Yang Qi said in a deep voice, I am a spokesman, but He Yunxiao is the son of the Marquis, and the Marquis has a deep root, so I have only been a member of the government for a short time, so I am afraid my words will be useless.
They were all in their early twenties, students who hade from far away to study in Yinjing, as well as retainers of various houses who could not find an official position and were temporarily living under them.
Yang Qi then said, Brother Qian Yuan, are you temporarily living in the Shangshu Mansion?
The young man named Qian Yuan immediately said, Yes. I am from the south of the Yangtze River, and I am temporarily living in the residence of my fellow countryman, Minister Li.
The Minister of Rites is the nephew of the Empress Dowager and the cousin of the Princess. With this connection, I think I can convince Wuqing. But it would be too presumptuous to ask the Minister directly, so it would be better to ask the Ministers son, Li Jin, toe. Yang Qi pondered and said.
Qian Yuan and the others in the audience were confused. How could the Shangshu and the Empress Dowager be involved at one time?
In the end, Qian Yuan asked, Brother Yang, what is the reason for inviting Mr. Li Jian here?
Yang started to move his fingers, signaling for a few people toe closer.
Ten years ago, thete emperor personally conquered Northern Yan, and upon his return, he died within a few days. At that time, the crown prince was still young, so the empress and the left minister were appointed to assist the state. The Left Minister is Han Wenxin, the powerful Prime Minister today, while the Empress is the current Empress Dowager.
The crowd nodded their heads, signaling their understanding.
Yang Qi continued, The Empress Dowager was incapable of ruling the country and appointed foreign rtives, almost forcing all the officials to join together and demand that the current Emperor withdraw the legacy of the previous emperor.
At this point, the words stopped for a moment.
Everyone knew that His Majesty was only eleven years old, and at the time, when the hundred officials were forcing the pce, His Majesty was only a few years old. So how could he know anything about thest decree? It was obvious that Left Minister Han Wenxin was abusing power from the Empress Dowager.
Yang Qi continued, The Empress Dowager was forced to do nothing, and did not want to hand over power to the Left Minister, and His Majesty was young at the time, so she could only give power to His Majestys older sister, the Eldest Princess Meng Qingqian.
Recently, Yang Qi lowered his voice even further, recently, the situation in the court is more tense than before. Wu Wuqing is under the Prime Minister, while the Minister of Rites is in the irond Queen Mothers faction. The Eldest Princess will not let go of the opportunity to suppress the Prime Ministers power.
After hearing these words, everyone sat upright, except Qian Yuan, who rose to take his leave and hurried to the Ministers residence.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 7: He Yunxiao, the Third Best Young Man
Chapter 7: He Yunxiao, the Third Best Young Man
He Yunxiao rubbed Jiang Wuyous shoulders and couldnt stop his eyes from looking downstairs.
Damn it! Chu Fan is blocked by people!
Why dont you move!
Move!
Quick, quick, quick, wheres sister Du?
OK, in the same frame, in the same frame.
Check the favorability level!
[Du Yinyuns favorability towards Chu Fan is 70]
70?
He Yunxiao almost spurted out a mouthful of blood.
The protagonist was really scary as hell!
The two of them had only seen each other twice, and their favorability level was so high? Ive been working for half a day, but its only 55.
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 55 to 45]
Whats going on? Howe its getting less again?
He Yunxiao happily rubbed Sister Jiangs fragrant shoulders before noticing Du Huaqui, who was sitting in front of him on the side, turning around to look at himself.
In her eyes, there was some disbelief and disgust.
Sir He, let go.
The girl who had been standing to the side and was responsible for holding the gong, came over and advised.
Why? He Yunxiao was bewildered.
He Yunxiao!
Jiang Wuyou stood up, her hands clenched into fists, and her beautiful eyes red angrily.
At this moment, He Yunxiaos mind waspletely upied by the famous nursery rhyme Grandmas Bridge
Shake, shake, shake to Grannys Bridge
He waspletely unphased and even continued to be poor-mouthed.
Sister Jiang, a person like this, is very good looking even when she is angry.
[Jiang Wuyous favorability level changed from 83 to 85]
Although her favorability had increased, Jiang Wuyou clearly did not intend on letting He Yunxiao off the hook.
Do you know what youre doing! She said sternly.
This tone of Jiang Wuyous voice caused the hearts of the few girls present to jump.
They knew that although He Yunxiaos behavior was wild and insolent, with no respect for the inferior, He Yunxiao was a legitimate Marquis son, with a hereditary title. He is not like them, who are not evenmoners.
To put it bluntly, He Yunxiao was the one who started this matter. but when the matter was pursued afterwards, He Yunxiao would at most be grounded, while these servant girls, who were below thew, would have to be beheaded and punished.
The aftermath was a thing of unreason.
So when Jiang Wuyou scolded He Yunxiao in a very stern tone, Du Yinyuns small hands were already clenching her clothes tightly.
She was already prepared to kneel and plead for Jiang Wuyou whenever He Yunxiao became furious at being chastised.
But to everyones surprise, this martial artist, arrogant and arrogant Marquis son, who had no regard for manners, was scolded so much that he did not lose his temper at all. but instead coaxed his sister Jiang in a good-natured manner.
He Yunxiao was scolded to the point of confusion.
He had absolutely no idea why he was being scolded. In his previous life, if someone had scolded him for no reason, he would have disliked them back.
No one is more noble than anyone else in life, so do I have to suffer your temper?
But now, looking at Jiang Wuyou, He Yunxiao couldnt get angry at all.
The first thing is that Sister Jiang looks very beautiful even when she is angry, which is pleasing to the eye, and then there is Jiang Wuyous favorability level of 85.
You should know that once the favorability level reaches 80, the system will grant a cheat reward.
Not to mention that the poison resistance boost helped him fight against Chu Xiaoxiaos soul-devouring pills effectively, lets just talk about the significance of this sessful raid itself.
Sessful raid means that I am the only one in Sister Jiangs heart.
From now on, the favorability level will only go up, never down.
Knowing this, only a scum would be angry with a girl who only has you in her heart, who only wants to treat you well, and who trusts youpletely.
He Yunxiao asked himself not to be a scum, not only not, but also to be a 3x Good Gentlemen.
Do you know what youre doing! Jiang Wuyou said sternly.
He Yunxiao blinked innocently and said bluntly, Rubbing my sisters shoulders.
You are a marquis son, one in a million, how can you go the other way and serve a dancer? Jiang Wuyou said with a sigh, and when she said dancer, her voice was even lowered slightly.
These words also made Du Yinyun and the other girls in the audience lower their heads slightly. In their hearts, they knew that while the courtesans might seem to be popr and above the rest, in reality, not many of the men who were so good at sweet-talking them really took them seriously.
In the eyes of those men, ying with the courtesans is just a form of bragging rights. That was all.
The mood didnt bother Jiang Wuyou for long, she briefly sulked and then regained herposure and said seriously, Besides, nowadays the dynasty is unstable, its not easy for Wu Qinghou to maintain the family business, and with what happened to Yinyun in the first ce, its even more important for you, as the son of a marquis, to keep your peace.
Hearing Jiang Wuyou say this, He Yunxiao finally understood why the crowd was surprised and why Sister Jiang was angry.
The crowd was surprised by the Marquis currying the courtesan, while Sister Jiang, who was worried about his frivolous behavior, was angry because he had left people talking.
So, he took Jiang Wuyou and made her sit down like a queen among the standing crowd. He then squatted down on the floor himself so that Jiang Wuyou could look down at him from above.
This was amon gesture in modern times, but in ancient times in Qi, however, it would have been unbelievable.
The only people who could afford such a gesture were the Emperor and his parents.
Even as indifferent as Du Yinyun, she was shocked by He Yunxiaos action. Fortunately, this was the first floor, so when He Yunxiao crouched down, he could not be seen by ordinary people due to the obstructed view.
He Yunxiao treated others as if they were nothing, and just stared into Jiang Wuyous eyes.
In my ce, there are no marquises and dancers, only men and women. A woman is flesh and bone made of water, a man is flesh and bone made of y. When I see my sister, I am refreshed; when I see someone else, I feel the foul stench driving me.
[Jiang Wuyous favorability level changed from 85 to 90]
[Raid reward Poison Resistance Enhancement is enhanced]
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 45 to 60]
He Yunxiao was now sincerely grateful for the nine-yearpulsory education. Without it, it would have been hard to pick up girls!
Even the girls at Spring Breeze Mansion had never heard of such affectionate words.
Jiang Wuyous cheeks flushed smoky red as if she had been drunk on wine.
She hurriedly pulled He Yunxiao up.
What man and woman, I told you to behave yourself, You re a bad boy, you cant change your nature, all you do is talk nonsense!
He Yunxiao was obediently pulled up by Jiang Wuyou, not forgetting to pour fuel on the fire in the process.
Sister is happy to hear that, even if I die horribly, its worth it.
Jiang Wuyou wanted to scowl, but the blush on her face forbade her to do so.
Speaking up, it was more like ying with He Yunxiao.
Hmph~, not happy.
Du Yinyun stood by the side and watched silently.
She already had to admit at this point that she was a little envious of Jiang Wuyou.
Although He Yunxiao was a yboy, he wasnt useless. At least his martial arts skills werent weak, and although his personality was a bit crooked, he wasnt as indiscriminate in right and wrong as the average evil young man.
At best, he is a bit lustful.
But this can hardly be called a fault. For a king or a lord, it is far more important to have a family than to be faithful. Whats more, judging by the way he treated Jiangs sister, he is probably in love.
He had put aside prejudices and crouched down just to get a smile from a dancer in a pavilion.
In the past, Du Yinyun wouldnt have even dared to think about such a thing, let alone hear about it.
If only I could have
Du Yinyun rubbed her temples and quickly gave up her thoughts.
She is not a little girl. How can she not know that love is something that is unreachable, not to mention a woman of the brothel, even for the youngdies of those high families, or even the princesses and county masters.
If my father had been alright, I would have been promised by him to a young man at my age.
A young and talented man? Does He Yunxiao count? Or, Chu Fan?
Du Yinyun herself did not realize that the two men, who could not bepared to each other, had quietly gained the same importance in her heart.
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 60 to 61]
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 61 to 62]
Miss Du?
A soft call brought Du Yinyun back to her senses.
Raising her eyes, the sunny and handsome captivating appearance propped up her vision. Its possessor, He Yunxiao, was close to her.
[Du Yinyuns favorability changed from 64 to 66]
This face, ones mouth goes dry when looking at it.
He Yunxiao? You, looking for me, what are you doing?
With a smile on his lips, He Yunxiao politely arched his hand and said, Miss Du, the match on the stage has been dyed for a long time, lets start.
Du Yinyuns mind went a little nk, and without thinking, she nodded her head.
Mm, good.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 8: See you at the usual place
Chapter 8: See you at the usual ce
After everything had returned to normal, the tournament continued smoothly.
In the past, there were usually only forty to fifty participants in the tournament selection, but this time, with the appearance of Du Yingyun and the addition of multiple elements, the number of people had doubled, with around eighty people participating in the tournament.
As a result, the number of rounds of pre-screening changed from one round to two.
In other words, it was one-on-one, with the winner advancing and the loser leaving.
After two rounds of selection, there were about twenty people left, after which the final ten were decided in a round of battles to take part in the next event, the Flower Drop.
This is not really a fair process, and each match is even limited to half a quarter or seven or eight minutes at most, with a draw if no winner is reached.
After all, their aim is not really to fight to the death, but to show their strength or wealth, to get a smile from the beauty and be her first patron.
For the idle gentry, a courtesan can be a popr figure in Yinjings gentry circle for six or seven years, and if he bes her first patron, during those six or seven years, he will have nothing to brag about to his friends.
The match went very quickly, as not everyone fought like Chu Fan and Liu Kexiong did. but more often than not, the winner was decided in two moves, or they would admit defeat at the beginning of the game, and then spend 110 silver to buy 11 golden flowers, beating the opposite 10 directly to win.
This match was very interesting to He Yunxiao, who was very impressed by the ability to pay money, whether in the past or in the future.
One round of the tournament soon ended, and the remaining forty people opened the second round of elimination.
The first match of the second round was again the main character, Chu Fan, who appeared on stage, and He Yunxiaos heart jumped.
ording to the original novel, it was in this match that he was cut off by Chu Fans sword.
As he watched Chu Fan take his sword onto the stage from the first floor viewing tform, He Yunxiao was secretly d that he was lucky to have hugged Chu Xiaoxiaos thigh early. Otherwise he would not have the chance to stick it to his sister Jiang now.
Chu Fans opponent soon took to the field, and even He Yunxiao didnt expect that this one would be Liu Kaixiong again?
He Yunxiao secretly pitied him. Brother Xiong is really unlucky. He bought someone elses spot and this time he bought it for nothing. Not only did he buy it for nothing, he also had to take a beating. Brother Xiongs martial arts skills are at least six or seven levels, so he would normally be in the top ten, but he never thought he would run into Chu Fan, a punk, every time. Brother Xiong, its not that I dont want to help you. I cant beat punk myself.
He seemed to be sorry, but there was a sense of gloating after the disaster.
He Yunxiao was not able to rejoice for long, and soon felt the sharp edge on his back.
A sharp look crossed the vast hall andnded on his face.
Chu Xiaoxiao was looking at him.
He Yunxiao jerked his head towards Du Yinyun on his right, and without noticing, the unlucky girl was looking at Chu Fan again!
Oh no!
Ding bell!
A bell inaudible to normal people rang out.
The Soul Devouring Pill was instantly driven, and millions of worms began to tear at He Yunxiaos flesh and bones.
In a sh, He Yunxiao gritted his teeth and was drenched in cold sweat.
Luckily, with Sister Jiangs enhanced version of Poison Resistance Boost, the pain from the Soul Devouring Pill was weakened considerably and stayed within the range that He Yunxiao could barely tolerate.
He had survived, but notpletely.
He Yunxiaos abnormality also drew Jiang Wuyous attention next to him.
Sir He, Wuyou has a scented bag that she forgot in her room, would you fetch it for my ve?
The bell only rang once, so He Yunxiao endured it and returned to his normal self.
He knew that Sister Jiang was giving him a step to take, so he leaned into her ear and said quietly, Sister, Im fine.
When he whispered, he even stole a kiss from Jiangs milky white cheek.
Jiang Wuyou is not a shy little girl. On the contrary, she is still an experienced who canpete with He Yunxiao against each other. But a girl has to have some face, and just because she doesnt mind in private doesnt mean she is okay in public.
He likes to make small gestures in public, holding hands and rubbing up against each other, which makes Jiang Wuyou very ufortable.
asionally, she would give him a warning if he overstepped the mark.
This time, for example, she gave He Yunxiao a sharp re.
He Yunxiaoughed heatedly.
I was wrong, sister. I dare to do it again.
However, the residual pain in his body made He Yunxiao lose heart in his jokes and deliberately said loudly, Sister wants to eat sugar gourd? Then Im going to go buy some!
Saying this, he got up from his seat and asked a round to the girls on the martial arts viewing tform.
Each one was red-faced and said, Thank you, Gongzi.
When he finally asked about Du Yinyun, He Yunxiao deliberately curled the corners of his mouth into a smile.
Miss Du, Im going to buy sugar gourds, do you want some? I will bring one for you.
Treating Sister Jiang with impudence, he treated Sister Du with courtesy and deliberate rawness. The old mood management master.
She had known that he wasing to ask her, but it was only when he came up to her side and opened his mouth that Du Yinyun turned her face away.
Although she was looking forward to speaking to He Yunxiao, Du Yinyun was of a cool and indifferent nature and did not show too much of a desire to do anything.
With her face still expressionless, Du Yinyun nodded slightly, Yinyun, many thanks, my lord.
He Yunxiao nodded and said nonchntly, Well then, since you want sugar gourds, pay for them first.
When Jiang Wuyou heard this, she secretly covered her mouth and smiled. She had originally been invited topete with Du Yinyun for the limelight, so naturally she knew that this bad boy was all set to hit on Du.
She just didnt expect that his trick to stir up the cold beautys emotions would be so straightforward.
Looking at Dus sister, whose mouth was slightly open and her face stunned, He Yunxiao smiled brightly. Reaching out to lightly scratch Du Huaquis upturned nose, he said affectionately, Im teasing you, I will go first.
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 66 to 65]
Im sure its true!
He Yunxiao looked at Du Yinyuns reduced favorability level and became even more certain of Du Yinyuns personality.
This girl belonged to the alienation-type personality. In short, she puts a distance from everyone. If she was too close when her favorability level was not high enough, it would cause her to resent her. But once her level of favorability exceeds a certain threshold, she is a dog licker and cannot be shaken off.
Now is not the time to be concerned about a little favorability. She must be distracted from paying attention to Chu Fan. Otherwise, when Boss Xiao gets angry, it will be a disaster.
He Yunxiao analyzed the current situation as he descended the stairs.
The current situation is that sister Dus favorability level for Chu Fan is very high, a full 70. Even if I try harder to raise sister Dus favorability level for me, her 70 favorability level for Chu Fan will not change.
As long as that 70 favorability level remains the same, then no matter how hard I try, she will still pay attention to Chu Fan again. If I want to break her bond with the protagonist Chu Fan, I have to bring down her positive impression of Chu Fan!
Although He Yunxiao was anxious in his heart, he had to act as if he was walking leisurely on the surface.
Not only did he do so, but he also had to exchange pleasantries with a lot of people he knew.
As he exchanged pleasantries, He Yunxiao walked near Chu Xiaoxiao.
Only when he was close enough did He Yunxiao dare to use his internal energy to wrap a trace of his voice to reach Chu Xiaoxiaos ears.
Otherwise, if the distance was too far, the internal force would transmit the sound and it would be easily detected.
He said, See you at the usual ce.
Chu Xiaoxiao did not respond, but He Yunxiao believed that she had heard him.
So, after finding a few more buddies to blow off some steam, He Yunxiao walked out of the Spring Breeze Mansion and into the night.
It was only after a short while that Chu Xiaoxiao got up, patted her skirt, trotted, and went out too.
All this was done so stealthily that no one could guess. No one could see that there was anything fishy between Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao.
One of them was amoner woman who had not long entered Yinjing City,, and the other was He Yunxiao, a notorious nobleman who had been famous in Yinjing for a long time.
There should have been no interaction at all.
Not to mention ordinary people, even He Yunxiao, who had opened his Gods perspective and read the novel, did not know that Chu Xiaoxiao was the hidden boss, and ordinary people would not expect it.
But the protagonist, Chu Fan, is not an ordinary person.
He was the only person in the world who cared about both Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao.
Although He Yunxiaos actions were hidden, Chu Fan had been concerned about him from the very beginning. Chu Fan was at the peak of his ninth-grade cultivation, and with his single-minded pursuit of the sword, he could reach half-step mastery at any time. He Yunxiaos eighth-grade strength, which he had obtained through the Soul Devouring Pill, was naturally no match for him.
The internal power transmitting voice was heard clearly.
Then, his sister Chu Xiaoxiaos departure made his heart tremble even more.
Go for it, Brother Liu! This time, you must beat Chu Fan to the ground!
Thats right! Liu Kaixiong is not allowed to lose. Ive bet on you to win!
Old Xiong, if you win, you wont have to pay back the money you borrowed from the brothers!
The crowd was so excited that Liu Kaixiong had no choice but to wield his sword and fight hard.
Only this time, his opponent Chu Fans aura suddenly became iparably bitter.
It was like a cat turning into a man-eating tiger!
Noisy.
Chu Fan was annoyed by the noise, and his green and white longsword shed out a blinding sh of light. The sword in Liu Kai Xiongs hand was sliced into two thin left and right slices along the de.
The aura of a ninth-grade sword cultivator was on disy.
The two slices of iron nged to the ground.
The hall of the Spring Breeze Mansion was absolutely silent for a while, and even a pin drop could be heard.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 9: Chuchu is not too happy
Chapter 9: Chuchu is not too happy
He Yunxiao stood with his hands folded by the wall of the small, remote courtyard behind the Spring Breeze Mansion.
This area was blocked by the three huge buildings of the Spring Wind Mansion, and was quite a distance from the crowded and wide street.
It is said that this area is the private property of the owner of the Spring Wind Mansion, but He Yunxiao does not know the truth.
The moonlight quietly stretched the shadows of the trees and people at the same angle, and the breeze rustled the leaves.
He Yunxiao looked at the shifting shadows on the ground, and at the hazy lights of the Spring Wind Mansion in the distance, and suddenly had a feeling of being in a different world.
Just a short time ago, he was just an ordinary employee, going to work in order to leave work. Leaving work in order to go to work the next day.
Although uninteresting, life is repetitive, and He Yunxiao is happy with it.
If there was no Chu Xiaoxiao, no Soul Devouring Pills, no feud with the protagonist, what would he have done as a Marquis son?
He had no particr ambitions, but he nned to marry a few beautiful wives and spend his life in peace and quiet.
He Yunxiao is very frank about this aspect of being lustful.
He wants to find a beautiful, gentle and virtuous wife, what is wrong with it?
He is only looking out for himself and he has a small picture.
I am lustful for the sake of the world!
This is what is meant by beauty and beauty together, the world is one.
Thinking of this, He Yunxiao, standing with his hands in the air, was touched by a great enthusiasm that made him feel the passion to do something!
So, he turned around, just in time to see Chu Xiaoxiao, who had arrived as promised.
This is a story of ideals being defeated by reality.
He Yunxiao transformed into apdog at lightning speed and stood upright. Facing the clear, beautiful and majestic Chu Xiaoxiao, he resolutely put aside his dignity, not daring to move his hands or dart his eyes around.
After all, this is a ruthless character who will kill anyone who touches her body.
Boss Xiao! I have a someth..
A dangerous aura rose around Chu Xiaoxiao.
Who allowed you to call me that?
He Yunxiao was stunned. He couldnt just call her by the first name or call her Xiaoxiao like the protagonist, right?
Then what should I call you?
Just call me casually.
What the hell? Was that the strongest question and answer right away?
Does a girls Casual mean Casual? or it was casually you say, but only if you say it to my satisfaction.
He Yunxiaos scalp tingled, he was afraid that if he said it wrong again, Chu Xiaoxiao would be in a bad mood and just ring the bell to make everyone happy.
Although with the Poison resistance boost, the pain of the Soul Devouring Pill was no longer enough to make his life worse than death. but as a normal person, He Yunxiao had no special quirks, and it was best if it didnt hurt or feel pain.
Miss Chu?
He Yunxiao said tentatively.
Chu Xiaoxiao closed his eyes.
Bad news! There s no casual about it!
Miss Xiao? Beauty Xiaoxiao? Patriarch Chu? Supreme Master Chu? Sister Xiao?
Ding! Ding! Ding! the bell rang!
Chu Xiaoxiao didnt even bother to make a look and simply rang the bell.
This time it wasnt a warning but a punishment!
The bell kept ringing and the continuous pain caused He Yunxiao to fall to the ground, bending his back and hunching up in pain.
Ah! Xiao Beauty, Im wrong
He Yunxiao instantly begged for mercy.
Chu Xiaoxiao frowned slightly. The He Yunxiao who begged for forgiveness in front of her seemed to make her particrly unhappy.
[Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level changed from 30 to 10]
I forgot that she likes people who are not bullying the young and poor.
He Yunxiao quickly changed his mind and shouted, Chu Xiaoxiao! Dont get carried away. Although I was wrong in the first ce, you are torturing me in such a way that goes against the principle of humanity, and justice in heaven and earth will not allow you!
The strong hold the reigns of heaven and earth, the weak have justice.
Good is rewarded with good, evil with evil, and injustice will kill you if you do more!
Instead of seeking heavenly justice, why note and seek this venerable one? -Chu
Chu Xiaoxiao looked at He Yunxiao, who was lying on the ground, and half-crouched down, extending her slender jade hand to him.
The ringing stopped and He Yunxiao was finally able to move now.
As long as you are my Venerables dog, I will give you the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill.
The palm of her hand was down, and her five fingers hung naturally.
This was not a handshake pose at all! Rather, it was for He Yunxiao to be a dog and bend down to lick it!
He Yunxiao looked at her slender jade fingers and actually didnt mind too much.
As long as the moral line was flexible enough, there were no rules that could constrain him.
But, if he did that, Chu Xiaoxiao would chop off his head on the spot.
With his eyes steadfast, He Yunxiao slowly crawled towards Chu Xiaoxiaos outstretched hand.
[Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level changed from 10 to 5]
Are you really giving me the antidote?
He Yunxiao asked in a deep voice.
Without any nonsense, Chu Xiaoxiao threw out a potion.
He Yunxiao caught it, and without asking whether it was real or not, put it in his mouth and chewed it carefully. Making an empty swallowing motion, he left the chewed pill dregs in his mouth.
Afterwards, he brought his face up next to the jade hand.
[Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level changed from 5 to 1]
In order not to arouse Chu Xiaoxiaos suspicion, He Yunxiao didnt use a trace of his internal strength.
After a mere moment of brewing, he rushed towards Chu Xiaoxiaos outstretched jade hand and bit down!
So what if ones martial arts skills were the best in the world?
Even if he bites her, shes still a young girl with tender skin and flesh!
Knowing that Chu Xiaoxiao was invincible in martial arts. He Yunxiao showed no mercy and used deadly force in one bite.
His teeth tore through the flesh and blood came out instantly!
The pills left in his teeth and mouth from careful chewing also took effect at that moment. It was a medicine that was poisonous and the power of the medicine began to corrupt Chu Xiaoxiaos skin like crazy.
From the very beginning, He Yunxiao did not believe that a great viin like Chu Xiaoxiao would really give herself the antidote!
A sickly girl like her didnt care about anyone but Chu Fan. If I wasnt still somewhat useful, I would have been killed by her long ago.
I can only say that Chu Xiaoxiao is worthy of being a martial arts practitioner.
Reacting the moment she was attacked, her other hand struck out directly, pping He Yunxiaos abdomen fiercely.
Afterwards, she hurriedly used her internal force to force out the potions medicinal powers that had seeped into her skin.
The bleeding on her hand was quickly stopped, but He Yunxiaos teeth marks remained.
The skin was so corroded that the teeth marks on his hand were deep and ugly. It could be cured, but not in a days work, and it would take some effort.
For the first time, this indifferent woman frowned.
[Chu Xiaoxiaos Favorability Level changed from 1 to 20]
He Yunxiao was hit by Chu Xiaoxiao quite lightly, but still staggered to his feet. Meanwhile, thanks to the Soul Devouring Pills overdrawn vitality, his body was now recovering very quickly.
If you kill me now, our previous efforts against Chu Fan and Du Yinyun will have been undone.
Youre threatening this venerable being?
Chu Xiaoxiao used the thin veil of her outer garment to cover her injured hand, her expression still cold.
He Yunxiao finally felt relieved when he saw that she did not intend on making another move.
He had managed to feel Chu Xiaoxiaos temper. This girl was like a cat that liked to blow up its fur. Firstly, the cats paw must be on top, and secondly, she will definitely be more aggressive than you.
To deal with cats, He Yunxiao had his own way of dealing with them.
First dislike her, then jerk her off with her fur, then give her a snack to make her let her guard down, and finally leave a small box for her to get into.
To dislike her means not to show weakness, but to make her put you on an equal footing.
The smooth way is to give her ttery. Whether it works or not, you have to take a shot first.
He Yunxiao is now in the second stage.
He said bluntly, Your martial arts skills are unparalleled in the world, Im afraid no one who can threaten you has been born yet.
Chu Xiaoxiao did not have an expression, nor did she speak.
It was difficult to speak in agreement with a superior person like Chu Xiaoxiao, and generally not speaking was already a certainty.
He Yunxiao was not greedy for more and immediately moved on to the next stage, giving snacks.
He added, Du Yinyun has a big crush on me now, so if nothing unexpected happens, she wont cross paths with Chu Fan again.
When it came to Chu Fan, Chu Xiaoxiao rarely disliked anyone.
Hmm.
He Yunxiao immediately began to structure the Box.
However, although Miss Du is very fond of me, Chu Fan is too good, so Im afraid it will be difficult to make Chu Fan disappear from her viewpletely for a while. Unless, of course, I make Miss Du lower her affection for Chu Fan, then the two of them will be strangers and she will never pay attention to Chu Fan again.
Naturally, Chu Xiaoxiao did not know how to do that, if she had, she wouldnt, by relying on He Yunxiao.
Speak straight, this Venerable One doesnt like to beat around the bush.
Good. But right now I still dont know exactly what to call Miss Chu. It would be too inconvenient to keep calling her Miss without a title.
It seemed that the hope of resolving Du Yinyun was good, and Chu Xiaoxiao was in a good mood.
Casual.
The corner of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched, Casual again.
As if gambling, He Yunxiao said directly, If Chu Fan calls you Xiaoxiao, then Ill call you Chuchu.
There was silence.
He Yunxiao also did not even dare to let out his breath.
If you can really break off Du Yinyuns thoughts, this Venerable One will spare you for once.
Being able to break it is possible, but I need Chuchu to cooperate with me for a bit.
Boom!
Chu Xiaoxiao raised her hand, and a strong internal force hammered on He Yunxiaos body, causing his five organs to shake violently and making him retreat ten steps.
Your words dont count!
This venerable ones word is my word.
Yo-you just said you would spare me once.
Not this time.
Chuchu!
Boom!
Chuchu!
Boom!
Rubbing his chest, He Yunxiao wasnt going to y anymore.
This woman was too rogue, and if she couldnt say no, shed just do it.
Without beating around the bush, he said directly, Youll have to cooperate with me, Im going to provoke Chu Fan into beating me up savagely. Miss Du will not like people who bully the weak, and this will bring down her feelings towards Chu Fan. But Im afraid that Chu Fan will just beat me to death, so youll have to help me.
Chu Xiaoxiao did not say anything.
Chuchu?
Lets see you perform.
She said, and an internal force pumped into He Yunxiaos body again.
She used the same move several times, and He Yunxiao was now very skilled at it, using her luck to counteract it, and his body swayed, only taking a step back.
The purpose of this date was finally resolved, but He Yunxiao suddenly realized something important.
Chuchu, you said youd do what you said?
Chu Xiaoxiao threw out a piece of internal energy.
You dont believe me?
Then the Soul Devouring Pill antidote you gave me cant be true, can it?
Chu Xiaoxiao didnt bother to answer and turned around to go back to Spring Breeze Mansion.
He Yunxiao was anxious.
Crap, then it really was a real antidote!
Chuchu, do you still have it then?
Inner strength hit him as usual, and Chu Xiaoxiao wasnt even interested in answering.
With the antidote gone in front of him, He Yunxiao scratched his head, How long do I have to live?
Chu Xiaoxiao said with interest, A year.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 10
Chapter 10
A year?
He Yunxiao was dumbfounded.
No wonder his injuries healed so quickly!
This was a direct way of cutting down his life expectancy by dozens of times. How could he not heal so fast!
With the strategy of lowering Du Yinyuns favorability towards Chu Fan, He Yunxiao had been quite happy, but now he couldnt be happy at all.
The crux of the matter is that there was a genuine antidote in front of me and I didnt cherish it, and only when I lost it did I regret it.
He Yunxiao regretted it for a moment, then stood up as if nothing had happened.
The mental strength was unbeatable.
On the bright side, not to mention whether he could find the antidote again, he also had Sister Jiangs bonus poison resistance boost, so he could at least live a little longer than ordinary people.
To put it in a bad way, I would be able to live for at least a year.
There is a saying: Youugh at Brother Cheng for dying early, but Brother Chengughs at you for ying so little.
Anyway, there was still about a year left.
After patting the dust on his clothes, He Yunxiao did not dy and went around two streets to buy a stick of sugar gourd.
Luckily, the candy gourd seller saw that it was He Yunxiao who came to buy, and very politely gave all the candy gourds to He Yunxiao.
This made He Yunxiao very embarrassed.
As a Marquis son, a famous figure in the whole of Yinjing, it was just too good to buy things without spending money!
Unfortunately, the luxurious treatment did not corrupt He Yunxiaos proper three views. He still insisted on paying, mainly because it was not much.
If it was a huge amount, then the three views might have to be kept up.
As a result, He Yunxiao, who was serious about paying, made the uncle who bought the gourd cry in pain.
The uncle bluntly said that he was a soldier for General He, who was dismissed due to injuries and was doing some small business now. He had heard that the generals son was a naughty boy, but now that he had seen him, not only did he look good, but he was also paying for the purchase, he was so relieved that he burst into tears.
The corners of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched as he watched, thinking what kind of image he used to have in other peoples minds.
However, for him today, a bad image was in turn a favourable weapon.
First, a bad image has a low expectation value, which means that the female protagonists will always have a preconceived notion that they are all kinds of bad, in which case, he can make a big difference to the female protagonists impression of himself by being a little bit good. Moreover, a bad image of doing good deeds brings a greater sense of moral impact than a good image of doing good deeds.
So rationally analyzed, a bad reputation would do more good than harm to the current He Yunxiao.
Whats even more terrifying is that when the female protagonists have a simr favorable opinion of themselves and Chu Fan, they only need to use the bad image to provoke the protagonist, so that the protagonist Chu Fan will fight against himself and create an atmosphere in front of the female protagonists that the protagonist is bullying the weak.
This way, its easy to lower Chu Fans favorability level in the heroines mind.
The viins are great!
Carrying a stick of sugar gourds back to Spring Breeze Mansion, He Yunxiao suddenly noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the building.
The lively atmosphere in the building had receded, and only a few cheers from the martial artspetition remained.
What was even stranger was that a group of people surrounded Chu Fan, who had been quiet, and then a strong man stood like a guard knight at the entrance to the martial arts viewing tform on the first floor.
The former He Yunxiao understood, after all, the protagonist, getting attention was all a basic procedure.
Thetter was more familiar to He Yunxiao. This man was called Yahu. A bodyguard, with an eighth-grade cultivation level and a decent sry to watch the venue over the Spring Breeze mansion.
Under normal circumstances, Yahu would not show his face, and few people knew of his existence, after all, what sort of man would be hanging around in a brothel all year round?
As if it wasnt enough, there is also a gang that collects protection money to deal with it. If they couldnt handle it, they would have to report it to officials, but usually brothels dont report to the authorities easily, as government intervention will greatly affect their business.
He then suddenly noticed that Du Yinyuns favourability towards Chu Fan had changed from 70 when he first left to 75 now.
[Du Yinyuns good feeling towards Chu Fan is 75]
After giving Du Huakui and the few girls their share of sugar gourds, He Yunxiao sat next to Jiang Wuyou.
Grasping arge handful in his hand; He Yunxiao asked invitingly, Does sister want one or all of them?
He intended to ask in a casual way what had happened after he had just left.
Jiang Wuyou didnt have time to joke with him and said with a worried look on her face, Yunxiao, tell me, did you touch that girl when the banquet was in session earlier?
He Yunxiao looked bewildered.
Which one?
Jiang Wuyou bes furious, Which one? How many did you touch, you little bastard?
Apart from my sister, I dont care about anyone else!
Jiang Wuyou was exasperated, You still have time to talk nonsense? Chu Xiaoxiao. Did you speak rudely to her?
What does it matter to me what He Yunxiao did (Original body owner)?
But there was no ce to talk about this reasoning, so I just nodded my head.
After you left just now, do you know what Chu Fan did?
What did he do?
With one swing, he split Liu Kexiongs long sword, right down the middle. Yahu said that he must have at least a ninth-grade cultivation level. He has that kind of strength at the age of twenty, its almost a nail in the coffin for him to achieve the sect master realm in the future.
He Yunxiao was not surprised, Chu Fan was but a novel protagonist. Wasnt it reasonable for a novel protagonist to have some talent?
Even Chu Xiaoxiao, the number one martial artist in the world, didnt kill me.
Not only did she not kill me, but I even bit her back.
From that point of view, Chu Fan is nothing much.
Would he dare to bite Chu Xiaoxiao?
He wouldnt dare, but I dare!
A martial artist of the Grandmaster realm even His Majesty has to be courteous. Jiang Wuyou was worried, Yunxiao, although you are the son of marquis, it is extremely unwise to offend a martial artist with Grandmaster realm potential like this.
When thepetion is over today, I will invite the Chu siblings to a separate banquet. You will attend then, no excuses!
He Yunxiao knew that Sister Jiang was intending to settle the grudge between him and Chu Fan, and was feeling touched in his heart, so he couldnt help but rub his sisters tender hand.
Jiang Wuyou was not in the mood to bother with He Yunxiaos tricks, and continued to admonish, If you cant avoid saving face, just listen to what I say.
Sister Jiang, you and I are not rtives, you are so concerned about me, do you want to be the Marquis wife?
Jiang Wuyou was ashamed and annoyed, so angry that she gritted her teeth.
Youre still talking nonsense despite the fact ite to this! Look at Yang Qi, the scout boy at the bottom of the stairs, Shen Kuan, the Yinjing prefects son, and Yan Cong, the Qi kings retainer
Hearing Sister Jiang say this, He Yunxiao obediently looked downwards, and there were indeed several familiar faces mingling with Chu Fan. When he first entered the building just now, he hadnt even noticed them.
Most of these people gathered around Chu Fan were unknown to He Yunxiao.
They were not from the same circle.
He Yunxiaos reputation was such that he could only hang out in Yinjings dude circle.
If you dont curse twice when you meet him, you are considered to be elegant and easy-going.
Of course, Yang Qi and He Yunxiao still know each other.
In the original novel, he was beheaded by Chu Fan, and then, his father was furious and wanted to kill Chu Fan. It was this official, Yang Qi, with a big mouth, who created momentum for Chu Fan, propagating how Chu Fan had eliminated harm for the people, leading the eldest princess, Meng Qingqing, to personallye down to protect the main character, Chu Fan.
When I read the novel before, I still had a good impression of Yang Qi, howe now it seems that this guy is so hateful?
All those officials went to befriend Chu Fan, yet you made enemies with him, and not only did you make enemies, you didnt care at all.
Jiang Wuyou said in a slightly reprimanding tone.
He Yunxiao had his own set of reasoning.
If Chu Fan is moved by the couple of their words, that means that Chu Fan is no more than that. If Chu Fan is determined, even if I were to tter him, what would be the use?
He Yunxiaos words had the meaning of doing nothing.
Not only was Jiang Wuyou slightly surprised, but even Du Yinyun gave a slight sideways nce.
[Du Yinyuns favorable level changed from 65 to 66]
He Yunxiao continued, Sister doesnt believe me? Then Ill go apologise to Chu Fan now and see if hes a fake gentleman or a real viin.
Jiang Wuyous face was filled with question marks.
That arrogant and cocky He Yunxiao would go and apologize? And didnt fake gentleman and true viin mean pretty much the same thing?
When Du Yinyun saw that He Yunxiao was prepared to apologize to Chu Fan, her impression of He Yunxiao immediately improved.
In a ce like the Daqi where manners are respected, apology is a very heavy word.
This was especially difficult to ept in the Qi Kingdom, where a person prefers to save face.
Du Yinyun returned to her senses. She didnt expect that He Yunxiao would not only be willing to admit his mistake, but also have the courage to do so in public!
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 66 to 68]
Young Master He.
Du Huakui took the initiative to speak to He Yunxiao for the first time.
I wonder how you intend to apologise? If theres anything Yinyun can do to help, please just ask.
He Yunxiao said with a smile, Earlier, when I offended Miss Chu Xiaoxiao, I was indeed abrupt. But between a martial artist like Chu Fan and I, we do not speak of troublesome false courtesies. I willpete with him in a martial arts match and let him make three moves, as a rightful apology!
He Yunxiaos martial arts skills were extraordinary, and it was rumored that he already had a seventh grade realm, a fact that everyone at Spring Breeze Mansion knew.
A seventh grade martial artistpeting against a ninth grade martial artist and letting a ninth grade martial artist make three moves?
It was a bit too outrageous!
But He Yunxiao was so handsome, and he spoke with such bravado, that it was surprisingly believable!
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 68 to 75]
However, no one in the audience was aware of what He Yunxiao was thinking at that moment.
He Yunxiao: Chu Fan, if you dont beat me to death today, dont even think about leaving!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 11: Li Jin is very opinionated
Chapter 11: Li Jin is very opinionated
A few moments ago, after He Yunxiao rubbed Jiang Wuyous shoulders, he was seen by Yang Qi, who immediately asked Qian Yuan to invite Li Jin, the son of the Li family, to the Minister of Rites.
As the Prime Minister and the Princess were involved, Qian Yuan dared not dy and rushed back to the Li residence as quickly as possible.
At that moment, Li Jin was studying in his study.
On his left, he was studying the masterpieces of great schrs. On his right, the poems of a hundred schools of thought. And in the middle, thews of Qi.
Then secretly ying Go under the book.
Knock knock knock.
Young Master!!
Li Jin was so shocked that his hand shook and messed up a few pieces. Not caring to reset them, he hastily covered the board with the book and then said, feigning calmness, Who is it! I am studying!
Young Master!, its me, Qian Yuan!
Oh! Its Qian Yuan!
Li Jin smiled brightly and got up to open the door for Qian Yuan.
Hi, so its brother Qian, I thought it was my father who was here.
If He Yunxiao had heard this, he would have had to take advantage of Li Jin. But Qian Yuan, being a doorkeeper, did not dare to think about it at all.
Li Jin let Qian Yuan into the room, and rather proudly removed the book that concealed it in front of Qian Yuan, revealing a board of broken chess.
How about it? Come for a couple of games?
Qian Yuan had no such intention.
Young Master!, He Yunxiao!
Oh, that one is quite handsome.
He Yunxiao, Jiang Wuyou!
Jiang Wuyou? Oh, the one who dances.
When Li Jin saw that Qian Yuan had no intention of ying chess, he had to make himself to his seat and push on again.
Young Master!, He Yunxiao actually condescended to rub Jiang Wuyous shoulders.
Huh? Li Jin was surprised for a moment, then said as a matter of course, Isnt that what He Yunxiao is like? It would be strange for him to rub a mans shoulders.
Young Master!, Yang Qi told me that there is no peace in the court recently, and the Eldest Princess and Prime Minister Han are fighting fiercely. This is an opportunity!
Li Jin looked bewildered, Cousin Aunt and Prime Minister Han? What opportunity?
An opportunity to suppress Prime Minister Han!
How to suppress?
He Yunxiaos father, He Yuanhao, is a great general of our dynasty. If the eldest princess can seize the opportunity for He Yunxiao to make a mistake and use it as an excuse to weaken He Yuanhaos position in the army or his connection with Prime Minister Han. It could greatly reduce the Prime Ministers power in the army in any way.
Li Jin rubbed his chin and said very assertively, What you say seems to make sense.
Qian Yuan rode the wave of victory and continued to sugarcoat his words.
Catching He Yunxiaos grip, thats a great achievement! What He Yunxiao did at that time was in the eyes of the entire Spring Breeze Mansion. Moreover, Brother Yang Qi and Brother Shen Kuan were all present at that time, so there is no need to worry about witnesses. As long as Brother Li goes to the Spring Breeze Mansion and confronts He Yunxiao, then the great merit of supporting the rituals, purifying the evil wind and suppressing the Prime Minister will all be yours.
Li Jin pped his thigh, My father and cousin always thought I was stupid, but now that I have such a big merit in front of me, Id be a fool if I didnt take it!
Lets go, lets go, lets go! Li Jin immediately urged, then took out a token and said, Brother Qian, take this order and go to Commander Yang of the Imperial Army.
Commander Yang?
Yang Zhe! He is my cousins confidant, and this is the person who usually looks down on me the most. You go to him and ask him toe to Spring Breeze Mansion to have a glimpse of how this lord supports the righteous way!
Jiang Wuyou naturally objected to He Yunxiao going topete with Chu Fan.
A seventh-ranked person fighting a ninth-ranked person and allowing the ninth-ranked person three moves?
If Chu Fan were to take it seriously, he would be able to knock He Yunxiao down in one move.
But how could He Yunxiao let his kind-hearted sister Jiang ruin his ns, so he had to coax her and say, Dont worry, sister, Im already an eighth-ranked martial artist, so Ill be able to fight a ninth-ranked Chu Fan for a few moves.
But Jiang Wuyou still couldnt rest assured and tugged on He Yunxiaos sleeve to walk him to the staircase at the foot of the martial arts observatory.
Looking at Sister Jiang, who looked like a little wife, He Yunxiao was helpless in his heart.
He couldnt say that I had conspired with Chu Xiaoxiao, could he?
So he had to soften the situation and at least have Jiang Wuyou let go of his hand.
Dont worry, sister, Ill be back as soon as I leave.
Jiang Wuyou didnt have her usual temperament of reprimanding He Yunxiao, she only said quietly, If you cant beat him, admit defeat, if you try to be brave, I wont forgive you.
After seeing He Yunxiao down the stairs, Jiang Wuyou said to the martial artist Yahou, who was standing by the stairs, He Yuanhaos son is extremely important to me, so even if you expose your strength, you must not let anything happen to him.
Yahou nced at He Yunxiao suspiciously and thought to himself, Im afraid even He Yuanhao doesnt want such a bastard son, what use can he use to you?
However, his excellent education as a secret agent made him not question his superior decision.
Executing his mission perfectly was what he should do.
The subordinate understands.
After He Yunxiao descended the stairs, he walked straight towards Chu Fans table.
Chu Fans ce was, originally, isted, but once he had shown off his martial arts talent, a bunch of people gathered around, each finding topics to try to talk andugh with Chu Fan.
Naturally, Chu Fan was not a good talker and was slightly introverted and mute, the opposite of He Yunxiao, who suffered from social bullying.
However, Yang Qi and the others were making hard work of finding topics of conversation, which made the whole scene seem happy and harmonious.
He Yunxiao noticed that Chu Xiaoxiao continued to maintain her cute sister persona, sitting quietly next to Chu Fan, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him.
Only He Yunxiao noticed that her right hand was half-retracted into her sleeve, subtly covering the teeth marks.
Looking at Chu Xiaoxiaos now well-behaved appearance, He Yunxiao silently eximed in his heart that the author of Girl, I just want to cultivate was awesome!
A good girl in front of people, but a demoness behind people.
Damn it, was this kind of sick and delicate persona, something one coulde up with? What exactly has the author been through?
As they watched He Yunxiao walk in, the crowd that had been talking andughing stopped talking to each other.
Chu Fan stared at He Yunxiao, Chu Xiaoxiao looked at Chu Fan slightly nervously, while He Yunxiao carelessly swept over the people present.
Calling on the original owners memories, there were really not many people he could recognize.
The one with slender eyebrows and a hawks nose was Yang Qi, a seventh-ranked official. The one shaped like a round ball, with his eyes narrowed into slits, was Shen Kuan, the son of Yin Jingfus Yin. The white-clothed gentleman with a folding fan in his hand is Feiyun, the young master of the restaurant Drunken Immortal.
The clean-faced but muscr, strong looking scum was the young leader of the Yinjing Iron Eagle Gang, Tie Weiqi. Thest man recognized as a dry, lean man was the Kings disciple, Yan Cong.
These people belonged to Yinjing Juncai, and were not rted to Yinjing dudes like He Yunxiao.
At this moment, when they saw He Yunxiao walking over without any scruples, each of them had thoughts in their minds.
They hade here to befriend Chu Fan, the future star of the Great Qi Martial Dao, and naturally, they also had the desire to show off their abilities in front of Chu Fan.
With a ninth grade martial arts cultivation, even if he were to seek an official position now, it would not be too difficult for him to obtain a sixth grade instructor position in the Imperial Army.
A sixth-ranked instructor was not really the turn of these people to be deliberately attentive, but Chu Fan was simply too young. At this age, with this kind of talent, it was almost certain that he would enter the Grandmaster realm.
It would be a very different story if he were to enter the realm of Grandmaster.
If he was at the Grandmaster realm, he could be the Commander of the Great Imperial Pce Guards, in charge of the security of the pce.
Although he was a fourth-ranking official, he was a figurehead for the Emperor, the Princess, the Empress Dowager, and others.
Sometimes a word or two can make a person fall into the abyss or rise to the top.
Such was the power of the vassal.
If he had not chosen the career path, with the strength of the Gradmaster Realm, he would still be able to start a sect or a faction, and if he befriended him today, he would be a powerful force in the future.
Seeing He Yunxiao approaching, Shen Kuan, gritted his teeth and thought of settling the matter for Chu Fan, so he rose and greeted the Marquis with a smile, Brother He, you must have had some misunderstanding with Chu Fans sister during the banquet, how about this, for the sake of my Shen Kuan, lets have a drink today and forget about the feud.
He Yunxiao frowned, Who are you?
Shen Kuan knew that He Yunxiao was arrogant and domineering and was unreasonable, so he had to continue to exin, I am Shen Kuan and my father, Shen Kaiyun, is the official Yinjing governor.
He Yunxiao took on his usual domineering attitude, Which rank of official are you?
Third rank.
Thats not familiar. Make way, Im looking for Chu Fan for something.
Naturally, Shen Kuan did not want to give way. Normally he did not dare to dislike He Yunxiao. But now, to be on friendly terms with Chu Fan, the star of the future, and with the support of Yang Qi and the others behind him, he decided to be forceful for once.
Brother He, you were already at fault for being rude to Miss Chu in the first ce. Now that Brother Chu doesnt want to pursue the matter, dont be unreasonable.
He Yunxiaoughed out loud.
You knew I had wronged at that time, why didnt you stop me at that time? When Chu Fan shows his martial arts cultivation and has a promising future, and now you, Shen Kuan, have known to stand up for Miss Chu?
He Yunxiao paid no attention to Shen Kuan, pushed him away toe in front of Chu Fan.
Afraid that no one would hear him, he shouted, Chu Fan, listen carefully. I, He Yunxiao, havee over this time to apologise to Chu Chu, Miss Chu!
When He Yunxiao said this, there was a sudden freeze in the crowd. Even the two people on the martial arts stage over there, who were in the middle of a match, also stopped and looked over at He Yunxiao.
There was just one question in everyones mind.
How can a man be so arrogant when hes making a fucking apology!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 12: Jiang Wuyous Thoughts
Chapter 12: Jiang Wuyou''s Thoughts
Such an arrogant apology, while the crowd was shocked, also made Du Yinyun, who was far away from the martial arts observatory, smile.
Previously, she had always thought that He was a mischievous and unpleasant person. But now it seemed that his mischievousness was real, and his unpleasantness was not, and this kind of straightforward apology was really a bit cute.
Jiang Wuyou saw the light smile on the corner of Du Yinyuns mouth, so she pulled her up from her seat and stood by the railing of the martial arts viewing tform, resting her arm on the railing, holding her cheeks up and looking down to her hearts desire.
This was a lovely, youthful but undignified gesture, which, in terms of etiquette, would only be done by a maid or a girl from a small family who did little or no manners.
Du Yinyun was already eighteen, an older girl, and not only that. But the Du family was a new up-anding family in Yinjing back then, and Du Lie was a strict governor, so that the education regarding Du Yinyuns manners was very strict. To adapt to the upper ss circle as soon as possible and not to be aughing stock.
At the railing, Du Huakui stood upright, while Jiang Wuyou, who was over twenty, leaned against the railing, obviously slightly older, but more like a young girl at the moment.
What does sister think, of him?
Both of them had their eyes on the scene below, but it was Jiang Wuyou who spoke first.
Du Yinyun said, Seeing is believing, hearing is not believing, rumours are half-truths, so you cant believe them all.
Jiang Wuyou said amusingly, I was talking about Chu Fan.
Du Yinyun froze, her face flushed slightly, and she said forcefully, I am also talking about Chu Fan.
Jiang Wuyou arched her eyebrows and smiled, Youre lying.
Lying was a difficult task for Du Yinyun, who normally did not like lying, but had somehow lost her mind just now.
Since she was wrong, all she could do was ept the mistake.
Du Yinyun countered, Sister too.
Jiang Wuyou conspired, too? Could it be that Yinyun admitted to lying just now?
Du Yinyun was naturally no match for Jiang Wuyou in the talk. She usually didnt even say two words, so she had to change the subject.
How did sistere to this Spring Breeze Mansion?
I volunteered.
Voluntarily? Du Yin Yun was a little surprised.
The education she had received since childhood made it difficult for her to think of why a virtuous woman would voluntarilye to such a dirty ce as the Spring Wind Mansion.
During the famine, my parents sold me to a person in order to stay alive. The man then resold me to the owner of the Mansion. The owners courtyard was full of children who came like me and had teachers who taught us to read, y the piano and practise dancing. It was hard but at least we had enough to eat.
Later, when I became a good dancer and was pretty, the owner called me toe to Yinjing. And here I am now.
Du Yin Yun frowned. Her experience was much worse than Jiang Wuyous, she was bought back by the owner of the Spring Breeze Mansion from the Department of Education and stayed in the Mansion for a year to learn the music, and that was how she became the Head Lady.
How did sister be familiar with young master?
Even Du Yinyun herself did not know why she asked this. She had only opened her mouth, and the words Young master had already slipped to her lips.
Jiang Wuyous eyes looked a little teasing as he said, After I came to Yinjing, I was quite popr. Every night, many people paid a lot of money to line up to talk to me and watch me dance. Those people were so boring, pretending to be moral, but in fact they were full of that naughty thought.
Then, one night, a drunken man came barging in, and being unreasonable, he simply shooed my guests away and sat himself down. That was your, young master.
My young master?
Du Yingyun knew Jiang Wuyous nature. There were no limits to her speech, and the more she retorted in annoyance, the happier this woman would be.
So be it, let her talk.
What happened afterwards? Du Yingyun asked.
Jiang Wuyou was in no hurry to say what happened next. Instead, she sighed, Your, young master is really different from the norm.
Du Yinyuns heart twitched; Wu Qinghou held 120,000 elite soldiers in his hands, which inevitably aroused suspicion. Could it be that He Yunxiao was deliberately hiding his clumsiness? Was his usual drunken and domineering appearance an act? Rumor has it that he has done a lot of evil, but why has he never made a big mistake?
She hurriedly asked, How different?
Jiang Wuyou said with a smile in her voice: Others would more or less spend some time in front of the moon and then carefully reveal their thoughts. But He is different, he is straightforward, he threw the bag of money on the bed and asked me to sleep with him.
Du Yinyuns mouth opened slightly, not responding for a moment.
Naturally, I didnt allow it, but I found him very interesting. So in turn, I gave him silver and asked him to keep mepany, but I didnt expect this to work.
Du Yinyun, who was always cool, sighed, Young Master He, he is really a genius.
Jiang Wuyou thought so.
She said, As you can see today, this man is usually very kind and obedient and doesnt act like the son of a marquis at all. Just now, he had an idea of his own and had to apologize, and I couldnt stop him.
As Du Yinyun listened to Jiang Wuyous joyful, sulky, and somewhat proud words, a sour taste welled up in her heart for some reason.
Does sister like young master?
Jiang Wuyou said very graciously, I think I do.
Jiang Wuyous frank words made Du Yinyuns heart tingle.
It was good to like each other, but why did she feel so bad?
Jiang Wuyou added, Whats the use of liking? He is the son of a marquis, and I am a woman of the dust. With my status, I can only be a maid in the marquis house. That would be still better than being here.
Besides, Jiang Wuyou stole a nce at Yahou, who was not far away, I work under the masters authority, where I can leave just by saying so.
These words struck a chord with Du Yingyun.
Her feelings in this regard were much deeper than Jiang Wuyous.
After all, Jiang Wuyou herself had a lower starting point and was not originally a girl from a wealthy family, while she, Du Yinyun, had fallen high from a high ce and into the mud.
Jiang Wuyous heart was also troubled.
To be precise, she had been asked by He Yunxiao to assist Du Yinyun as a partner, but now that she saw that Du Yinyun was gradually taking a liking to He Yunxiao, she was a bit reluctant.
But in her heart, she knows that even if He-Yunxiao could set aside his prejudices and treat her honestly, it would still be impossible for her and He-Yunxiao.
Her true identity was as the head of Yans secret agents in Yinjing.
North Yan and South Qi had been at war for generations, and once such an identity was revealed, it could only be a break in enmity.
She did not want to get too deep into it.
Its just that, since you want sisters silver, sister will help you out.
Speaking of which, sisters father is General Du Lie?
The highest military position in Qi was that of the Right Minister, who was in charge of the military, but now that the Right Minister was gone, all power was under the Left Minister, Han Wenxin. Next to the right minister was the upper general, a second-ranking martial position, which was held by He Yuanhao, father of He Yunxiao, and Chu Tianzhu, father of Chu Fan.
Next in rank is the Great General, a third-ranking martial post.
Du Lie, on the other hand, was a general, a fourth-ranking martial rank.
Du Lie was not bad at ability, but he was bad-tempered and poorly liked. If someone had helped him, he would have no trouble rising to the rank of third-ranked great general.
Du Yinyun responded, Yes, My father is indeed Du Lie.
Jiang Wuyou nodded and said, Then you are a good match for He Yunxiao.
Du Yinyun said indifferently, I am not destined to be with young master.
Jiang Wuyou said to herself, That may not be true, and said, Are you free tomorrow night? Why dont youe to my sisters room and we can talk all night?
The Du family had fallen overnight and almost all of Du Yinyuns former friends had abandoned her, although there was still a girl from the Fan family that she was still in contact with. but it was not the same as before, and Du Yinyun did not want to bother them.
Now Jiang Wuyou, who is also a poor girl, offers her an invitation to join her, and Du Yinyun has no reason to refuse.
Okay. She agreed.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 13: An Aggravated Apology
Chapter 13: An Aggravated Apology
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 75 to 76]
Although Du Yinyuns favorability level was positive, He Yunxiaos situation facing Chu Fan was very bad.
After He Yunxiao said out loud that he hade to apologize, the faces of the people around Chu Fan were very exciting.
There were amazed, stunned, and confused.
On the contrary, the parties involved, Chu Fan and Chu Xiaoxiao, did not change much.
It is understandable that Chu Xiaoxiao did not change, because he had greeted Chu Xiaoxiao in advance.
The point is, howe the cynical and sisterly protagonist, Chu Fan, did not react?
Although I didnt participate in the tournament, his desire to sh me to death should not have changed his mood. Now that Ivee to you, howe Chu Fan is chickening out?
At this moment, Chu Fans mood could not be said to be as in as water, but it could also be said to be without ripples.
Because not long ago Chu Xiaoxiao had just told him about what happened between her and He Yunxiao.
Chu Xiaoxiao did not hide anything and gave Chu Fan the truth as soon as she returned to Spring Breeze Mansion.
When Chu Fan saw that Chu Xiaoxiao had returned, he was thinking about his sister running out on her own and quickly said, Xiaoxiao, you just
Chu Xiaoxiao said seriously, Brother, He Yunxiao just asked me out.
Chu Fans heart trembled and he said, It really is him.
Chu Xiaoxiao knew that his brother Chu Fan was cynical and hated scum like He Yunxiao, who did anything but good deeds, and wanted to kill him outright. But He Yunxiao had proved his strength by dealing with Du Yinyun, and now He was of great use to her and could not afford to let him die.
She had an interest in keeping He-Yunxiao alive, so she intended to deepen her brothers previous guess that He-Yunxiao was in fact a fake dude, real gentleman.
So she said, Just as my brother had guessed, the Great Qi emphasises literature over martial arts, and General He has arge army in his hands, so He Yunxiao was afraid that he is too good and would arouse the suspicion of the court, so he pretended to be a fool and tarnished himself to save his life. He asked me out just now to apologise to me.
Chu Fan was relieved to see that He Yunxiao was looking for his sister to talk about serious matters.
He then thought, Xiaoxiao is sixteen years old and is at an age when she is easily deceived, so she must not be deceived by He Yunxiao.
Fearing that Chu Fan had not heard, He Yunxiao began to intensify his apologies.
Brother Chu and Miss Chu, I spoke out of turn earlier, saying that I wanted to enjoy the moon with Miss Chu, and I couldnt control my hands and touched Miss Chus face. Now I have realised my mistake and am very sorry!
Chu Fan:
Chu Xiaoxiao:
Crowd: Youre fucking here to pick a fight, arent you?
He Yunxiao:?
He Yunxiao was very puzzled.
Why didnt Chu Fan roar Death to the bastard! Then he came up and beat me up?
Why is this different from what is written in the novels? Wasnt Chu Fan a sis-con anymore? Could it be that because I survived and the story changed, that his personality has changed?
I must make Chu Fan beat me up!
He Yunxiao didnt y around, and said directly, Brother Chu, we martial artists dont need to talk about anything else, but all love and righteousness is in our fists and feet! Would you be interested in apanying me for a couple of moves? In order to make amends to you and Miss Chu, I am willing to let Brother Chu have three moves!
The crowd in the room drew in a breath of cold air.
Seventh-ranked against ninth-ranked? You want to give him three moves?
Those who knew He Yunxiao said, Its just like Young Master!
Those who didnt know He Yunxiao said, Could this be the Marquiss son?
In short, He Yunxiao once again used his arrogance to maintain his usual viinous identity.
He Yunxiao didnt wait for Chu Fan to answer, so he took it as his agreement and walked ahead to the stage, looking at thepetition session still taking ce on the stage.
The two men on the stage shivered at the sight of He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao gave an atmospheric statement, Its alright, you guys keep fighting, Chu Fan and I will wait for you for a while.
Me and Chu Fan?
A young master of a Marquis and a twenty-year-old ninth-grade martial arts genius?
Making these two people wait?
The two of them dared not dy and walked off stage in a rush to admit defeat.
He Yunxiao felt more and more like being a viin was good.
When you are a good person, if you are polite to others, they will be polite to you; when you are a viin, if you are polite to others, they will only be more polite to you.
Yang Qi, who was sitting next to Chu Fan, felt that something was wrong. He had often heard of He Yunxiaos name. Even a pig would know that there was no chance of winning against a ninth grade martial artist, but why did He Yunxiao seem to be determined to fight Chu Fan?
Yang Qi was always cautious, so he immediately said to Chu Fan, Brother Chu, He Yunxiaos martial arts skills are much inferior to yours, so Im afraid there may be a trap.
The white-clothed young man, Liu Feiyun of the Drunken Immortal, shook his fan and said, Brother Yang is worrying too much, when Brother Chu waspeting with Liu Kaixiong just now, He Yunxiao had already left, he didnt know Chu Fans ninth grade strength and trying to teach Brother Chu a lesson with his seventh grade martial arts. What is strange about that?
Shen Kuan, the fatty who had just been disgraced by He Yunxiao, also followed suit and fanned the mes.
Not bad, what Feiyun said is right. He Yunxiao is used to being arrogant and usually bullies the weak in countless ways, but he didnt expect that Brother Chu actually has ninth-grade strength, far higher than his seventh-grade! Brother Chu, when the timees, there is no need to hold back, so as to teach He Yunxiao a lesson that world dont revolve around you!
Its not right. Yan Cong, a thin and dry man who is a disciple of the King, said, No matter what He Yunxiaos intentions are, he is still the first son of the Marquis. In my opinion, we should just stop this match right here.
Chu Fan was preupied with his sister and thepetition, so when faced with these twists and turns, he could not decide, so he looked at his sister.
Chu Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. Her big eyes shed and she tilted her head a little in a thoughtful manner. Then her mouth opened and she said in a sweet voice, Well I think this brother is right.
Yan Cong had never been close to women, but even so, looking at Chu Xiaoxia, who was like a white lotus flower, clean, simple and beautiful, he could not help but be amazed at her beauty..
When Chu Xiaoxia called him, Yan Cong had to hastily recover hisposure from the daze and arch his hand in response.
But Chu Xiaoxiao paused and said, Brother cultivates the Sword Dao, and the most important thing about the Sword Dao is that it fears scruples and timidity. Therefore, even if there is a trick, even if it will offend someone, one must still be righteous. Only, one must not bully the weak by being too strong, andpete in martial arts to the end.
When Chu Fan heard his sister say this, he set his mind on it.
Dont reserve your hand, and dont hurt anyone.
He stood up and was ready to go to the tournament stage for the appointment, but to his surprise, there was noise and a mess on He Yunxiaos side.
It was hard to have a friendship between fellows, as they were mostly drinking friends.
But when you have many friends, you will always meet a few fools.
He Yunxiao is the first son of the Marquis family, the future heir to the Marquis, and apart from the Meng royal family, and there are only a few people above them in status and countless people who have eyes on him despite his bad reputation.
Even for his so-called friends, there are many who want to see him make a fool of himself.
But Chen Zimo was not one of these people.
Chen Zimo was the son of Chen Beirong, a fifth-ranking lieutenant and second-inmand to second-ranking general, He Yuanhao. A fifth-ranking officer is not small, but when put next to He Yunxiao, it is not quite enough.
He Yunxiaos seventh rank was looking for a ninth rank topete in a martial arts match, and no one wanted to see the Marquis son be aughing stock. but only Chen Zimo came to dissuade him from doing so.
Brother Xiao! Do you know what strength Chu Fan is?
He Yunxiao pretended not to know, What strength?
Ninth rank! He is of the ninth rank! One rank higher than my fathers eighth rank! You usually get knocked down by my father in two blows, how are you going to fight Chu Fan?
He Yunxiao looked at Chu Fans side whispering, and still not moving until now, so he immediatelyughed out loud, Ninth rank? So what if its the ninth rank? I will beat the Ninth Grade!
Yang Qi and Yan Cong, who had originally discouraged Chu Fan and hoped that Chu Fan would be cautious, looked at each other in disbelief.
Beating the Ninth Grade?
This He Yunxiao was probably not a fool, right?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 14: Well Played, Chu Fan
Chapter 14: Well yed, Chu Fan
In his heart, Chu Fan was already sure that He Yunxiao was a good man.
All his previous arrogant behavior was just to tarnish himself in order to survive.
Therefore, when He Yunxiao spoke arrogantly to him, not only was he not angry, but he admired He Yunxiao more, and more.
Its not easy to be this self-contaminated, Brother He!
Chu Fan was about to head for battle when he took a step and found that the corner of his coat was tugged by his sister.
Chu Xiaoxiao nced at Du Yingyun on the martial arts viewing tform on the first floor, saw her gaze cast on Chu Fan from time to time, and felt an urge to move her body right then and there.
But she also knew that if she did, her cynical brother would be upset..
After thinking about it, she could only pin her hopes on He Yunxiao.
Brother, dont use too much force, he is spoiled after all, he cant resist beating. Chu Xiaoxiao advised.
Chu Fan looked back at his sister in astonishment, but his heart was stirred with shock.
If he remembered correctly, this was the first time in his life that Xiaoxiao cared about someone else?
And then he thought of He Yunxiaos absolutely handsome face, could it be?
Clench, his fist hardened.
Chu Fan gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, forcibly calming his heart, and said softly, Dont worry, Ill make sure to stop right before it.
He Yunxiao jumped onto the martial stage amidst the jeering eyes of the crowd, while Chu Fan also got on right after him.
On the viewing tform high above, Jiang Wuyou Du Yingyun and a few other women were also fixed their eyes on the martial stage.
No one on the stage doubted that He Yunxiao would lose, only that there was no agreement on how many moves He would lose.
If you ask me, three moves is the most for a seventh rank to beat a ninth rank.
Impossible! He Yunxiao is still nning to allow three moves! As I see it, in one move at most, He Yunxiao will be lying down.
Stupid! Have you guys ever seen a ninth-grade sword cultivator? Does Yang Zhe, the Commander of the imperial Army, know about it? A genuine ninth-ranked swordsman. You are consideredpetent if you dont get scared and piss yourself if he strikes his sword.
Yang Qi did not study martial arts and did not dismiss thesements. However, he knew that if there was anyone in this pavilion who was qualified to evaluate this fight, it would be the young master of the Iron Eagle Gang, Tie Weiqi, who was beside him.
Tingfenglou was the most well-known neutral gang in Jianghu.
Its Qingyun and Supreme Rankings are the most sought-after lists of strength in the martial arts world.
The Qingyun List only includes new martial artists under the age of twenty-five, while the Supreme List includes the most respected and powerful people in the world.
Tie Weiqi, twenty-four years old and at the peak of his eighth-grade cultivation, was ranked fifty-six on the Qingyun List by virtue of his single eighth-grade fight against a third-grade fighter!
In Qi alone, he could be ranked as high as 20th!
Yang Qi asked Tie Weiqi for advice, Brother Tie, what do you think of the situation on the field.
Tie Weiqi said, Chu Fan is very strong, if he gets serious, He Yunxiao wont be able to stop Chu Fans sword.
Yang Qi said, What if there is some leeway?
Tie Weiqi said confidently, The difference between the seventh rank and the ninth rank is too great, as long as Chu Fan is a little serious, even if he ys it safe at every turn, He Yunxiao wont be able tost thirty moves.
Unlike the lively discussion of the crowd below the stage, the atmosphere on stage was somewhat heavy and stagnant.
Chu Fan held his sword sheath in his hand and said, Brother He doesnt use a sword?
He Yunxiao would use his sword, but he would never use it against Chu Fan to death.
At the beginning, in the novel, his head was cut off by Chu Fans sword.
If he let Chu Fan use his sword, wouldnt it be possible?
After ncing at Chu Xiaoxiao and then back at Chu Fan, He Yunxiaos throat swallowed as the knot in his throat rolled up and down.
Was he faster with the sword or was he faster with lightning skills?
Do you even need to ask?
Of course, Chu fans sword was faster and more urate!!
Brother Chu, I dont need a sword. He Yunxiao said.
Chu Fan had been staring into He Yunxiaos eyes, even when He Yunxiao had stolen a nce at Chu Xiaoxiao just now.
Hard, the fist had hardened.
There were many men who looked at Chu Xiaoxiao in general, and even those who came up to confess their love, so it could be said that there was no one who did not like to look at beautiful women. Chu Fan was also used to it.
Because of the unusual men who looked at Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao would not care at all and would even hide behind him. But He Yunxiao was different. He was the first person other than himself that Xiaoxiao had taken the initiative to care about.
Since Brother doesnt use a sword, then I wont either. Its just that Im not well practiced in boxing, and sometimes I cant hold back, so Brother He should be more careful.
Chu Fan put his sword aside and clenched his hands into fists, turning on his serious mode.
When He Yunxiao looked at such a Chu Fan, he had already made up his mind.
As long as Chu Fan dared to throw a punch, he would dare to be sent flying with a punch and then fall to the ground, and then wait for Sister Du to help him up.
Begin!
On the martial arts viewing tform, with the gong for the start suddenly striking, Chu Fans entire body shot towards He Yunxiao like a stray arrow!
He specialized in the Sword Path, but a fist in the ninth grade was not something that just anyone could withstand.
Brother!
Chu Xiaoxiaos anxious voice reached the tournament stage.
She was the one who knew Chu Fan the best, and she knew that Chu Fan was already serious.
Even though he didnt use his sword, Chu Fan was the protagonist, and he was still very terrifying when he only used his fists!
What was even more terrifying was that originally Chu Fan had only wanted to teach He Yunxiao a slight lesson, but when he heard his sisters anxious voice, for some reason, the fist in Chu Fans hand subconsciously got a few points harder.
Tie Weiqi could also see what was happening, and he hurriedly told Yang Qi and the rest of the crowd, Chu Fan is not holding back at all! Even though he didnt use his sword, He Yunxiao definitely wouldntst more than three moves!
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and hurriedly returned their gazes to the stage.
At this moment, the one under the most pressure was He Yunxiao. After all, he was the one who was facing the heavenly fist directly.
That was fast!
Dont fight back!
Just take a punch from him and then fall to the ground and y dead!
That was what He Yunxiao was going to do, but when the punch reached him, a tremendous desire to live assaulted him.
His body subconsciously started to act.
The internal energy that had grown to the peak of eighth grade after taking the Soul Devouring Pill surged wildly!
Swinging his palm! Catch a fist!
Boom!
Where the fist and palm collided, a cloud of dust erupted.
To the surprise of no one present, He Yunxiao had caught Chu Fans punch!
Those who had wanted to see He Yunxiao make a fool of himself were dumbfounded.
On the martial arts stage, Jiang Wuyous body went limp and she fell onto the seat behind her, her breath finallying out slowly.
Du Yinyun stood upright by the railing, her eyes wide, and unblinking, her hand clutching a handkerchief to cover her mouth, which had opened slightly in surprise.
Before the fight, everyone thought that He Yunxiao would be defeated. No one thought that he could even match Chu Fan!
The fight continued on stage, with Chu Fan attacking and He Yunxiao defending, exchanging twenty to thirty moves back and forth!
Tie Weiqi never expected such a situation, and he said in a deep voice, I have a vague feeling that He Yunxiaos martial strength is already of the eighth rank. If not the eighth rank, it must be the peak of the seventh rank!
Yang Qi muttered, This He Yunxiao is only in his twenties this year!
Drunken Immortal Houses young master Feiyun sighed, My family is in the business of a restaurant, so I have more contact with Jianghu people. He Yunxiao can have such achievements at the age of twenty, if he works harder, it wont be too difficult for him to make it into the top fifty of the Qingyun Ranking before he turns twenty-five.
Shen Kuan was extremely regretful at this point.
Who would have thought that He Yunxiao, who had always been a yboy, would be exceptionally talented at martial arts? Those in the top fifty of the Qingyun Ranking could be called young talents! A pir of the nation!
Although he was still inferior to Chu Fan, he was the first son of the Wuqing General! He was to seed his fathers legacy and be a Marquis and a great warrior!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 15: Dont Cry, Sister Du
Chapter 15: Don''t Cry, Sister Du
He Yunxiaos performance had caused many people to take a second look at him as a yboy.
Although he still had a bad reputation, and the same arrogance that made him act, what was different from the past was that the uselessd now had a special talent, and it was the one most needed in a martial household a talent for martial arts!
With this, he would be able to hold on to his Marquis title and preserve the He familys legacy for another thirty years!
Although He Yunxiao was also willing to help the He family start a new branch and continue its legacy, now that he was being hammered by Chu Fan, his body was in pain and he did not want to continue anything.
The strength of the ninth rank was not at all on the same level as the strength of the eighth rank.
Whats more, Chu Fan was not an ordinary ninth-grade strength, but the ninth-grade strength of a protagonist.
Protagonists were generally able to fight across the ranks by default, with the eighth rank fighting the ninth rank and the ninth rank fighting the sect master.
So, I am actually fighting against someone whose realm is Patriarch right now!
Bang bang bang!
Ten more moves were fought!
He Yunxiao finally pushed to his limit and, unable to defend himself, was punched in the chest by Chu Fan and fell to the ground.
The crowd who had been holding their breath finally erupted in cheers!
Bravo!
Chu Fan is too strong ah!
Keep your voice down, dont let He Yunxiao hear you
Have some backbone, whats wrong with being heard! Whats wrong with that? Youre not allowed to shout when one wins?
Although no one wanted to admit it, they had wanted to see He Yunxiao, who was always untouchable, get beaten up for a long time.
He Yunxiao fell to the ground. He had wanted to stay slumped.
As long as he stayed on his back, it would be over, as long as he stayed on his back and he didnt have to take a beating.
Until, that is, he saw two people.
Jiang Wuyou and Du Yinyun hade down from the martial arts viewing tform and were now standing at the edge of the tournament, not far from themselves.
Name: Jiang Wuyou
Rtionship: Confidant
Specialty: Dancing and music
Personality: Generous, gentle
Favorable rating: 91
Raiding difficulty: Easy
Reward for sess: Increase in poison resistance
***
Name: Du Yinyun
RtionshipFriends
SpecialtyMusic
PersonalityAloof, indifferent, low self-esteem
Favorability77
Raiding difficulty: medium
Reward for sess: Qi luck boost
He Yunxiao propped up his upper body with his hand on the ground.
[Du Yinyuns favorability level towards Chu Fan is 69]
Its still too high!
Such a high favorability level will kill you, Sister Du.
The Soul Devouring Pill overdrew its lifespan to quickly heal the injured body of He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao felt some strength returning to his body, so he slowly, staggeringly stood up.
This defeated man shouted recklessly at Chu Fans departing back, I, He Yunxiao, still fine and will pay for my mistake, Chu Fan, the ninth rank? Thats it? Come and fight me again, Were not done yet!
Chu Fan turned back and stared into He Yunxiaos eyes and asked, Why?
Why?
He Yunxiao subconsciously nced at Chu Xiaoxiao behind Chu Fan.
Chu Fans otherwise calm state of mind was immediately disrupted.
A fist pounded wlessly into He Yunxiaos abdomen.
He, the defeated man who had just climbed to his feet, fell again.
[Du Yinyuns Favorability Level changed from 77 to 79]
[Du Yinyuns favorability level towards Chu Fan changed from 69 to 58]
He Yunxiao climbed up again.
Chu Fan, its not over yet!
Chu Fan gave He Yunxiao a punch with a cold face.
This time, He Yunxiao fell down, like a piece of rotten meat.
The crowds of onlookers fell silent with indiscriminate jeers, and instead, there were more people who doubted He Yunxiaos intelligence.
Do you think, this He Yunxiao became dumb from the beating?
This, why bother repeating this when you cant beat him anyway?
I originally thought this young master could carry the title of wuqing gong for another thirty years, but I didnt expect him to be sick in the head. Once He Yuanhao dies, the title of Wuqing General will bepletely gone.
Jiang Wuyou stood on the sidelines, walking around, watching with a sore heart.
She wanted to pounce on the mans side and hold him up, saying heartbreaking,ining,forting words. But after she saw He Yunxiaos eyes look over several times, at her, but then more at Du Yinyun, she resisted the urge to rush over.
Turning her face sideways, she looked at Du Yinyuns slightly wet eyes.
Jiang Wuyou gritted her teeth and stopped herself right where she was.
She was a smart enough girl to know that He Yunxiao was thinking about Du Yinyun. Compared to spoiling his good deeds, Jiang Wuyou finally chose to endure herself.
[Du Yinyuns Favorability Level changed from 79 to 81]
[Du Yinyuns favorability level reaches 80, sessful raid, rewarded with Qi Enhancement]
[Du Yinyuns Favorability level to Chu Fan changed from 58 to 42]
He Yunxiaoughed miserably as he braced himself and stood up onest time.
Chu Fan, Take your sword! (T/N: In raw it said Practice you sword. Which doesnt make sense, so I changed it.)
Chu Fan didnt know what He Yunxiao meant by this, but he decided to give this opponent his final respect.
So when He Yunxiao swung his fist, Chu Fan also threw a sharp punch.
The effect of the two punches waspletely different.
Chu Fan only swayed slightly, while He Yunxiao, on the other hand, had already spat blood and copsed.
[Du Yinyuns Favorability Level changed from 81 to 83]
[Du Yinyuns Favorability of Chu Fan changed from 42 to 20]
Young Masteri!
Du Yinyun had long since lost her dignified image and rushed to the stage without a care in the world. She crouched and knelt on the ground, allowing He Yunxiao, who was already exhausted, to lean on her.
A clear line of tears ran across her cheeks, bean-sized teardrops dripping onto the edge of He Yunxiaos bleeding mouth.
Du Yinyun lifted her face, and the cold and gloomy gaze she gave Chu Fan was no longer showing any admiration.
Sir Chu, you have won!
Chu Fan opened his mouth to say something, but he was unable to say a single word.
He felt that there was something in his heart that was like a shooting star that could no longer be caught and had nothing to do with him in this life.
Du Yinyun said coldly, Is Sir Chu still not leaving?
Those words are harsh enough. Chu Fan looked at this stunning woman with a hateful face, his mouth opened and closed, opened and closed, wanting to speak, but hesitated for a long time.
Du Yinyun was not an insignificant stranger to him, but rather the daughter of his fathersrade, one of the people who should have been closest to him. The memory of Du Yingyuns young and tender face gradually merged with the hateful face she had today.
Unfortunately, his childhood friend could not recognize him.
In his heart, Chu Fan knew clearly that the Chu Fan whom Du Yinyun knew should have died in the tragic family extermination ten years ago.
I didnt want to hurt He Yunxiao
Du Yinyun looked at the nearly dying He Yunxiao in her arms, and then heard Chu Fans feeble exnation. Her heart was filled with regret. How could she have admired this man in the first ce?
Dare to ask Sir Chu, during the match, did Young Master do his best?
Naturally.
Du Yinyuns hand around He Yunxiao tightened a little.
Did you do your best, Sir Chu?
I did my best too.
Du Yinyun took a deep breath, In that case. Why didnt you stop? Did you have to beat someone up so badly?
I
Chu Fan could not speak words of rebuttal. He had indeed moved to be selfish.
Sir Chu has won, and still stays on the stage. Could it be that you want to see othersugh? Although Yinyun is a woman, she knows the pride of a schr and the ambition of a martial artist. What Sir Chu has done today is not a very gentleman like, let alone a gentleman at all youre arrogant.
Faced with Du Yinyuns questioning, Chu Fan had nothing more to say and could only leave in despair amidst the cheers of the crowd.
At this moment, this winning protagonist was winning like a defeated person.
He Yunxiao was already exhausted. His body was covered in pain, everywhere.
Even when he was lying in Du Huakuis arms, he had no other thoughts at all.
Chu Xiaoxiao was standing not far away, talking with her brother, Chu Fan.
He Yunxiao had her and sister Du in the same field of vision.
[Chu Xiaoxiaos favourability level towards Du Yinyun changed from 0 to 20]
In that case, this mission was finallyplete, right?
A soft sobbing sound came from above, and He Yunxiao raised his face to see a beauty crying and sobbing.
Dont cry, sister, Im fine.
He Yunxiao was telling the truth. He was indeed fine.
He had been violently beaten by Chu Xiaoxiao at the beginning, although he had only been hit by a few moves, but Chu Xiaoxiao was the number one in the world. Even so, he was able to move unhindered after resting for a while.
Chu Fan had beaten him fiercely, and He Yunxiaos injuries were also worse than before. but the speed of the Soul Devouring Pills healing wasnt a miracle, except for the fact that it had no other drawbacks than ruining his life.
Du Yinyun didnt believe such nonsense. How could he be fine when he was beaten and couldnt even get up?
He Yunxiao was out of breath, and she had no idea what to do.
The situation was deadlocked for a while.
It was not until the crowd on the floor started talking.
What was Du Huakui doing with her arms around He Yunxiao?
Could it be that she was having an affair?
Jiang Wuyou knew that the situation could not be dyed. The more it was dyed, the more chaotic it would be, and it was necessary to restart the order immediately.
So she walked over.
First, she asked Yahou and Du Huakui to help He Yunxiao to rest on the side floor, and then said to the crowd, There are many criticisms about young master in Yinjing, but as long as hees to the Spring Breeze Mansion, he is a guest. We cant just stand by and watch something happen to a guest, not to mention that this man is also the first son of the Marquis.
Sister Yinyunes from a martial family and has some connections with the Marquis family, so it would be most appropriate for her to settle this matter. Having said that, it is not a good idea to keep you all waiting here. On second thought, it would be best if Wuyou took over the martial artspetition today. When the next round of Falling Flowers begins, I will let Yinyun make amends to all of you who have been waiting.
Jiang Wuyous words were seamless, and more importantly, people understood what the Spring Wind Mansion was doing.
A Brothel making enemies with the Marquis first son because he was injured would only result in them hitting a rock with an egg.
The second-ranking official of the court, Marquis Wuqing, could make it impossible for the Spring Breeze House to continue to operate.
There was no other way, for the sake of future harmony. But let Du Huakui plead for mercy.
After saying everything, Jiang Wuyou waved her hand to signal her servants.
With the gong tournament continued once again!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 16: Thirsty
Chapter 16: Thirsty
Yahou had grown up practicing martial arts, and was tall and strong, with very strong thick arms. Moreover, he was also an eighth-grade martial artist.
He was more than capable of supporting He Yunxiao, who was of moderate stature.
However, the reality was that He Yunxiao had been grimacing and shouting for a while as he was held by Yaguo.
It wasnt that He Yunxiao did it on purpose. People are different after all. Yaguos muscles were too hard, far inferior to Dus sisters body, which was as soft as a hug pillow.
With no choice, they could only let Du Yinyun support He Yunxiao again.
Du Yinyun was tall and slightly shorter than He Yunxiao, and only because she was a woman and had less strength, she could only let He Yunxiao lean on her body and then put her arms around He Yunxiaos waist. In this way, using most of her body for He Yunxiao to lean on, she was able to support his limp body.
When He Yunxiao leaned back on Dus sister, he finally stopped shouting and quieted down.
Yaguo was too embarrassed to follow the girls into the room and said while he was halfway through the journey, Miss Du, the wounds that He Yunxiao suffered are mostly external and minor, and I have good medicine for bruises and cuts there. I will go and bring it to you now.
Du Yinyun couldnt move as she supported He Yunxiao, so she verbally thanked him, Yinyun thanks you for that, Sir.
The journey from the main building to Du Yinyuns room on the side floor was not a short one, but He Yunxiao felt like he was walking fast.
Dus sisters body was soft and fragrant. Her skin was smooth and snowy, and the long hair behind her ears was even satin-like and smooth. Leaning on Dus shoulder, his forehead reached into a long hair. When she walked, her hair rubbed against the skin, but it was a different kind of experience.
When the two of them reached the door of the room, Du Yinyuns servant said, Miss, the guest room is not prepared yet.
Du Yinyun did not hesitate and said directly, Go to my room.
This was what she had intended to do.
Mr. He was now considered an honored guest, and there was no reason for the Spring Breeze Mansion to let its honored guests sleep in the guest room.
He Yunxiao being supported by Du Yinyun, entered the room smoothly.
The room was not yet lit, and in the darkness, sight was useless. So the sense of smell increased.
Du Yinyuns bedroom was much different from Jiang Wuyous.
Jiang Wuyous side, is burning incense, several spices carefully formted incense powder ced in the incense burner, slowly, curling green smoke with a light elegant fragrance wafted in the air. It smells so refreshing.
On Du Yinyuns side, He Yunxiao did not find the source of the fragrance at first.
He only felt that the scent inside the house was simr to that of Dus sister, but it was not exactly the same.
When Du Yinyun helped He Yunxiao onto the bed and the servant girl lit the candles, the whole room was illuminated and He Yunxiao finally recognized the source of the fragrance.
It was a pot of orchids ced next to the sunny window in the room.
It was from there that the faint fragrance came.
The flower had fat branches and tender leaves, and was well kept.
Just as He Yunxiao was staring at the orchid, Du Yinyun suddenly blocked his view.
Duke, Yinyun will undress you.
So soon? Weve only met for the first day, thats not good.
That being said, but if Du Yinyun was willing, He Yunxiao was ready to do so.
With the He Mansion on the west side of Yinjing City and the Spring Breeze Mansion on the east side of Yinjing City, He Yunxiao had plenty of reasons not to go home and sleep. He was already twenty years old, so what was wrong with spending the night away from home?
Still afraid that the bed is too soft to sleep in?
Theyout is small.
Is a bed for sleeping?
Du Yinyun naturally didnt understand what He Yunxiao was implying. She only thought that this Mr. He, who was used to coaxing girls, still thought she was the daughter of a general.
Customs here were far less liberal than in modern times, and it would be difficult to end a rtionship between a man and a woman in this era without getting married if they were honest and open.
Thinking that He-Yunxiao had such concerns, she had no choice but to say, Young Master, you dont need to care about Yinyuns reputation, just treat Yinyun as a ve girl.
The corners of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched.
Sure enough! After her favorability level had risen, Du Yinyuns dog licking attributes were exposed tantly.
Just an hour ago, this woman was standing on the martial arts stage, looking at me from above with the eyes of the dregs of society, who would have thought that an hourter
The woman was standing by He Yunxiaos side arm, leaning down to undress He Yunxiao.
It is reasonable to say that Du Yinyun is proficient in music and can always y instruments that test both hands, such as the guzheng and pipa. Moreover, she was born with slender fingers and was very dexterous.
However, Du Yinyun was unable to undress him, making him grimace.
He Yunxiao sighed in his heart that after all, she was a youngdy who had never served anyone before.
The servant girl standing by the side couldnt stand it anymore, Miss, you should rest, Ill do it.
After all, it is the nature of living creatures to protect food.
No need, you can help me to see if the medicine for external wounds has been brought.
The servant girl reluctantly went out.
I cant me her for this. Which young girl wouldnt want to see He Yunxiao one more time?
After the servant girl left, only the lone man and woman were left in the room.
The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.
For the first time since she was a child, Du Yinyun was so close to a man other than her father, and even though she was always indifferent and cold-hearted, it was inevitable that she had some other thoughts.
At twenty years old, Young Master, should have married and had children. I wonder if he had someone in mind?
As the first son of a Marquis, his wife should be a princess, right? Or a daughter of a duke, Right? If the Emperor was older and had a princess of the right age, he would have gotten one.
The current emperor does not have one, but there was one in the previous dynasty who was the right age. But the Princess is now like the Empress, and no man in the world would be worthy of her
If my father had not fallen on hard times, then now
Du Yinyun unknowingly stripped the innermost underwear for He Yunxiao.
The white, slightly bloody, healthy skin was then nakedly exposed to her.
Underneath the skin, the pectoral and abdominal muscles that all martial arts practitioners have rippled and bulged. These shapes represented more than health, and strength. There was also a primal aura of the opposite sex.
However, on these beauties, a few bruises and scars were very noticeable.
Du Yinyun lifted her face and met the gaze of He Yunxiao, looking at her.
All she could think was that it was very hot.
On the subject of the weather, He Yunxiao also agreed.
The sun was so hot tonight that it made his body ufortable.
Fuuu~ Where is Yahou?
Does it take so long to get a medicine?
If you donte, my wounds will all be healed!
Will you pay for my cut-off life then?
The knot in my throat rolled up and down.
My mouth was getting a bit dry.
Sister Du, is there any water? Im thirsty.
Mmmmmm!
Du Yinyuns frozen nerves were freed by He Yunxiaos words.
She lifted the teapot on the table in a bit of a panic and poured a cup of clear tea for He Yunxiao.
Shi!
He Yunxiao reached out to take the tea, but it strained the injuries on his body and the pain made him suck in a breath of cold air.
Young Master, dont move, let me serve you.
Du Yinyun stepped forward a little and held the cup of tea with both hands, and fed He Yunxiao the tea.
Because Du Yinyun was not very good at serving people, it was quite difficult for He Yunxiao to drink it.
When he was not careful, his lower lip touched those slender white fingers.
Ah!
Du Yinyuns body shook and a cup of tea was sshed directly onto He Yunxiao.
Young Master, Im sorry, Ill dry it for you right away.
It was a mess all over again.
With her hands and feet hurriedly looking for a handkerchief, Du Yinyun blushed red and wiped away the stains from top to bottom for He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao didnt think anything of it and only found this cool and clumsy girl very cute.
Miss! The medicine is here!
The little servant girl pushed open the door of the room and her whole body froze in ce.
She saw He Yunxiao sitting by the bed and Du Huaqui squatting on the floor
Ahhh, I-Im sorry! I didnt see anything!
m!
The door was mmed shut.
It was then quietly opened again with a crack and a small hand cing medicine on the floor.
This was followed by another..
m!
The door was closed.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 17: Actually, Im Not Lewd
Chapter 17: Actually, I''m Not Lewd
With an embarrassed face, He Yunxiao withdrew his gaze from looking at the doorway, only to look back and realize that Dus was indeed very close.
If Jiang Wuyou were here, she would have reached out to catch the Duo, but Du Yinyun was no old dirty turtle, and she had a puzzled look on her face, not understanding what was going on at all.
Du Yinyun raised her face and said apologetically, This girl is not usually like this, today I dont know whats wrong with her, shes not serious. Please forgive her, dont be so mean to her.
He Yunxiao looked down at Dus sister, and at this angle, even without deliberately looking for it, it was inevitable that some pure white skin would appear in the field of vision.
Looking at it at first nce was inevitable. Not looking at it at a second nce was all about strong will.
With his eyes looking around haphazardly, He Yunxiao was forced to turn on dual-threaded mode.
Ah, nothing.
His voice was perfunctory. His mind turned on full steam to distract himself.
The Book of Peach Blossoms.
In the middle of Taiyuan period of Jin Dynasty, the people of Wuling fished for a living. Walking along the edge of the stream, forgetting the distance of the road
After reciting the book for a while, He Yunxiao suddenly remembered that his identity was that of a viin.
Its not just any viin. Its the prestigious kind.
Im a viin, so whats the point of being so courteous? If I am polite and courteous, am I still a viin?
After repeated discussions ( In his mind ), He Yunxiao was finally able to ovee the confines of modern thinking!
Just as he was reverting to his viinous evil nature and preparing to bow his head down again, Du Yinyun had already carefully dried the stains and stood up.
However, the long hours of crouching and kneeling had made her legs sore, and after suddenly standing up this time, she unexpectedly failed to stand firmly and staggered about to fall down.
Ah!
He Yunxiao was quick with his eyes and grabbed Dus sisters hand and pulled her over.
Du Yinyun fell onto He Yunxiaos body andnded safely, unhurt.
But He Yunxiao was in trouble.
In his haste, he did not control his strength, and pulled a little too hard. Plus, the injuries to his body had not healed well. This collision not only caused He Yunxiao to fall on his back on the bed. but also involved the injuries to his body, that was a soreness beyondpare.
The impact not only caused He Yunxiao to fall onto his back, but also stirred up his injuries.
The sound of the hearts pounding was strong, passing through the ribs and flesh to the top of the chest and reaching Du Yinyuns ears.
Du Yinyuns face flushed and her heart beat just as fast as she used her hands to brace herself and straighten up.
Four eyes meet.
And their gaze was fixed.
The man was handsome and quietlyposed. The woman was naturally beautiful and her pretty face was slightly red.
Ughh!
He Yunxiaos face paled.
Sister Du, youve pressed on my wound
Ah, sorry, are you alright? Does it hurt?
Du. hastily got up.
No, it doesnt hurt, sshh its fine, sshh
He Yunxiao sat up again as Du Yinyun sat next to him with the medicine that Yahou had sent for his external injuries.
Young Master, let me rub the medicine for you.
Remembering hisst two experiences, He Yunxiao couldnt care less about lusting after beauty and said honestly, Its better for me to do it myself.
Du Yinyuns mood sank to a low level, which was visible to the naked eye.
Young Master, am I really useless
Her fingers twisted together, and her head hung slightly, but it didntst long before the girl, who was only eighteen years old, raised her head again with a reluctant smile.
Holding the medicine out with both hands, Du Yinyun said with a smile, Young Master, can do it yourself, I see, then Yinyun will go and prepare gauze.
Looking at the womans graceful back, He Yunxiao sighed secretly.
He wanted tofort and console Miss Du, but there was no such paragraph in the novel!
In the novel, Du Yinyun quickly fell under the aura of the protagonist and became a little licking dog that the protagonist waved and called away.
Even the protagonist, Chu Fan, doesnt care much about her.
After all, she had a favorability level of 70 towards the protagonist, which could very easily be given directly for nothing.
With the wound medicine in his hand, He Yunxiao didnt rush to apply it, but stared at Du Yinyuns busy figure and summoned the favorability system once again.
Name: Du Yinyun
Rtionship: Confidant
Speciality: Music
Personality: Aloof, indifferent, low self-esteem
Favorability level: 84
Raiding difficulty: medium
Reward for sess: Qi Luck boost
Aloof, indifferent, low self-esteem
This time, He Yunxiao tried to analyze Du Yinyuns character not for Chu Xiaoxiao, but only for Du Yinyun herself.
Aloof: Stern father Du Lie, strict tutoring, and manners, few friends who dont go out much
Indifference:ck of interest in things. No joy in life day in and day out
Low self-esteem:ck of fatherly love from a young age, hardly gets praised for good work
She now has a favourable opinion of me of 84
Is the rtionship already confidant? In that case, am I able to trust herpletely?
He Yunxiao clenched and unclenched his fist, clenched and unclenched it.
Finally, he spoke softly, Yinyun, I have something to say to you.
Du Yinyun took the gauze and stood obediently by He Yunxiaos hand.
He Yunxiao patted the seat beside him and said, Sit down first.
She then sat down upright in the position that He Yunxiao had just patted.
Watching her movements, He Yunxiao felt something in his heart: was this a dog licker? She was too obedient.
He Yunxiao looked into Du Yinyuns eyes and said solemnly, Yinyun, every word I say next must be kept secret and must not be passed on.
Du Yinyun also nodded seriously.
He Yunxiao took a deep breath and began to make up the nonsense.
Actually, Im not lustful.
Du Yinyun nodded, I know.
He Yunxiao was a bit taken aback, you believe all this?
Then he continued, Actually, Im not a dude who bullies men and women either.
I know.
In fact, my father, General, is preparing to rebel.
Hearing this, Du Yingyun froze outright.
Not to mention her, a minute ago He Xiao, and now He Yuanhao himself, did not know that his father had the idea of rebellion.
He Yunxiao said with certainty, Our country is corrupt to the core and its vitality has run out. The persecution of General Chu Tianzhu ten years ago is proof of this, and the attack on your father two years ago was even more heartless. My father has 120,000 troops in his hands and is waiting for the right moment to sweep away the pests.
He Yunxiao approached Du Yinyun, grabbed her cold hand, looked into her eyes and said, Yinyun, can you help me?
Du Yinyun murmured, Young Master.. If I tell the court, the entire He family will be destroyed in an instant, how can you
He Yunxiao said without hesitation, I trust you.
[Du Yinyuns favorability level changed from 84 to 90]
[Raider Reward Qi Luck Boost is enhanced]
Du Yinyuns beautiful eyes were filled with watery mist, making the world in her eyes hazy.
He Yunxiao continued, I pretend to be a dude in my everyday life, just to cover my tracks. So, Yinyun, wererades in arms now, you have to cooperate with me.
Once a person had a goal, the whole persons essence would be different.
Du Yinyun, who was in a low mood just now, now had an iparably determined look in her eyes.
How does Young Master want Yinyun to go about it?
During the weekdays, you and I have to pretend that we dont know each other. To avoid revealing our identities.
Du Yin Yun nodded.
If people ask you, you must treat me like the worst dude and must not show appreciation for me, or else well be exposed.
Du Yingyun then nodded.
Chu Fan should ask you about Chu Tianzhu, you tell him truthfully.
Du Yinyun frowned and said, Yinyun doesnt know about General Chu. I only know that before my father was condemned by the court, he often interacted with Uncle Fan.
Uncle Fan? Fan Ziruo? The number one general under Chu Tianzhu?
He Yunxiao, who had read the novel, tapped his head. The next heroine was about toe
This is enough, just tell Chu Fan the truth. By the way, what is your rtionship with Fan Ziruo?
Du Yinyun said hesitantly, I grew up with Ziruo, shes kind of my childhood friend.
Sure enough!
The rtionship between Du Yinyun and Fan Ziruo in the original novel was only casually mentioned, and He Yunxiao vaguely remembered it, but wasnt sure.
Anyway, they were going to find something for sister Du to do, so it would be better to predict Chu Xiaoxiaos actions andy them out in advance.
He said, Then do you have a way to get back in touch with her?
Uncle Fan contacted me some time ago, hoping to redeem me. But I didnt agree. At that time, I thought that I was the daughter of a sinner, so instead of being a parasite and dragging others down, it would be better for me to live alone.
He Yunxiaos eyes lit up, this was an excellent bit of assistance to deal with Fan Ziruos weakness!
Promise him! Go to Fans house! If we can persuade General Fan, who has already left his army, to return to the army, then the chances of winning the rebellion can increase by another 20%.
Du Yin Yun nodded and agreed, Okay.
After the conversation with He Yunxiao, her mindset was already very different from before.
With He Yunxiaos trust and a highly meaningful and ambitious goal, the whole of her was now as if she had been transformed, and apart from her original indifferent and cool temperament, her confidence and the natural arrogance of a talented woman had returned to her.
However, that was all for others.
When it came to He Yunxiao, she became a docile and obedientpdog.
Young Master, can you give Yinyun a second chance? Yinyun wants to apply medicine to you.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 18: Time to get down to business after the business is done
Chapter 18: Time to get down to business after the business is done
Looking at Du Yinyun taking the initiative to ask for applying medicine, He Yunxiao sighed in relief.
The girl had finally regained her confidence.
I just dont know how long I can continue to eat this big cake Ive drawn.
He Yunxiao didnt randomly give Du Yinyun a big pie, but drew it out after careful consideration. (T/N; In simple words. Giving her confidence)
Although the novel is not yet finished and the fate of the characters is not yet determined, but with He Yunxiaos rich reading experience in his previous life, typically, in such cases where the imperial court has a grudge against the protagonist for ughtering his family and destroying his n, the majority of the endings are the protagonist overthrowing the imperial court and creating a new dynasty himself.
Its just that in the current 200,000-word novel, the biggest suspect for the extermination of the family is his old man, He Yuanhao.
In fact, this kind of person who seems to have the greatest suspicion is often not the real culprit.
At the same time, He Yunxiao, who had inherited the former owners memories, also believed that it was definitely not his old man who did it. but the crux of the matter was whether Chu Fan believed it or not.
Thats a bit messed up.
So, the protagonist Chu Fan, must be guided appropriately or his head could not be protected.
As for whether Chu Fan would end up being the emperor or somewhere else, He Yunxiao wasnt really interested, being the emperor was too troublesome, having to get up early every day to go to court, who could stand that?
He was more interested in starting a family and continuing the legacy of his family.
The main reason for taking the trouble to create this big pie is to help restore Dus confidence.
Du Yinyun opened the cap of the medicine bottle, poured the powder into a bowl and mixed it with hot water, stirring it like a paste, then used her slender fingers to take some of it and gently applied it to the bruised part of He Yunxiaos body.
The ice-cold fingers touched the hot skin, and both of them shuddered in their hearts.
Looking at Du Yinyuns 90 favorability level, He Yunxiao kept giving himself hints to himself in an attempt to break through the abominable confinement of modern thought on him once again!
I am a viin. I am a viin. I am a viin
Both love each other. Both love each other. Both love each other
Theres no rtionship. Theres no rtionship. Theres no rtionship
Du Yinyun noticed He Yunxiaos lustful gaze, a gaze that she had seen on many, many men. Only, only when faced with He Yunxiao, instead of being repulsed, her heart was overjoyed.
He was the hero who had rescued her from the abyss.
She said somewhat shyly, Young Master, you should treat Yinyun as a servant only.
At this point in the conversation, if He Yunxiao didnt take a little more action, I was afraid he might as well be condemned to a eunuch in the pce.
Even the eunuchs knew they had to make a move.
He then took hold of one of Du Yinyuns small hands and ced it in his palm and rubbed it repeatedly.
Young Master, you havent finished applying medicine to your wounds.
Despite her words, Du Yinyun had no intention of withdrawing her hand. She just let it lie quietly in He Yunxiaos hand, greedily enjoying the unprecedented sense of security from the big hand.
He Yunxiao yed with her delicate hand and could not help butpare Du with Jiang in his heart.
Du Yinyuns slender hand was like a model hand, with long, slender fingers and fair skin like fat, and it was cold to the touch, just like a piece of jade.
Jiang Wuyous hand, on the other hand, was slightly fleshy like my own, probably due to her dance practice, and her entire palm seemed as soft as a boneless one, so she could knead it at will. And the touch of her hands is wonderfully warm; when you first ce them in your hands. It is like dipping them into freshly drawn well water, warm in winter and cool in summer.
After a few minutes, Du Yinyuns ears turned red.
Finally, the bruises on He Yunxiaos body were covered with ointment.
Du Yinyuns tone was slightly suggestive and she said shyly, Young Master, can you let Yinyun wrap the gauze for you first?
He Yunxiaos eyes were smiling. He really thought this girl was cute.
No, Ill let you wrap it if you beg me.
Even though Du Yinyun was angry, her tone was not as tough as Jiang Wuyous, but very soft.
Young Master is unreasonable, its obvious thatYoung Master is the one who is injured.
He Yunxiaoughed, Im He Yunxiao, the leader of Yinjings viinous youngsters! How can you, a little girl, try to reason with me? Beg me quickly, or I will be seriously injured and die. If that happens, its all your responsibility.
Du Yinyun lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and murmured something in a low voice.
Naturally, He Yunxiao would not take her seriously and let go of her hand so that she could wrap the gauze around the bruise for herself.
It was a pity that although He Yunxiaos words had restored Du Yinyuns arrogance and confidence, they did not change anything substantial after all.
For example, the matter of tying the gauze was too difficult for Du Yinyun, who was a dummy at housework.
He Yunxiao flicked her on the forehead as punishment, and then did it himself, tying it up in three or two strokes, simply.
After that, it was time to get down to business.
He Yunxiao took the little hand, and thought of something.
Ahem, Yinyun ah, just now I said that we must not reveal our rtionship as friends before outsiders.
Hmm.
Ahem, now if, say, sister Jiang was standing right there, what would you do?
Du Yingyun thought for a moment, the smile and shyness on her face gradually narrowing, and her aura gradually bing indifferent and cool when her face was expressionless. If it wasnt for the fact that she was still holding a small hand, He Yunxiao would really think that the current Du Huaqui was the same Du Yinyun that he had first met, on the tournament stage.
Of course, Du Yinyun, with her confidence and arrogance, was much more beautiful than at that time.
Du Yinyuns beautiful eyes stared at He Yunxiao, her eyebrows slightly knitted, her words were calm, yet contained some anger.
Young Master, is the first heir of the Marquis House, the body of a thousand gold, howe you sneak into youngdys room?
Looking at the expression and words alone, He Yunxiao was really a bit shocked, and hurriedly rubbed his slender jade hand tofort himself.
One could only say that she was worthy of being a leader! The basic skills were quite solid. These eyes, these expressions, these acting skills, in the previous world, would have broken countless hearts..
Sighing at Du Yinyuns professionalism, He Yunxiao also got carried away and moved his body a little closer towards Du Yinyun.
My father, He Yuanhao, is a second-ranking official in the court, even the Empress Dowager has to be polite when he sees me. I can go to the imperial pce whenever I want, so is this hut of yours more precious than the Empress Dowagers bedchamber?
Du Yinyuns tone was even colder.
Naturally, My Ladys chamber is not as good as the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, but it is not a Buddhist temple on a mountain, where some filthy bastard cane and go as he pleases by spending some incense money.
He Yunxiao looked at Du Yinyuns red mouth. He had never imagined before that she had such a sharp tongue!
He Yunxiao said, I am here now, not only am I here, but I have to eat and sleep here. If you dont give me something, Ill stay here and see what you could do.
Du Yin Yun furrowed her good-looking eyebrows, What benefits does theYoung Master want?
I dont want anything, I just want you.
Dont even think about it! I will kill myself on the spot, and I will not let you have your way!
As soon as Du Huakui finished speaking, there was a soft cry.
It turned out that it was He Yunxiaos hand that pulled her over with force.
He Yunxiao said ruthlessly, I want to see how you can kill yourself?
Her slender waist was restrained by He Yunxiaos arm, and Du Yinyun had no way to resist. But her character would not change, and she said forcefully, Young Mastersck of discipline and ignoring the way of heaven, do you have no regard for the blessings of future generations? Not afraid of being um
The air in the room suddenly became sparse, and the two fell into a briefck of oxygen at the same time.
That saying is right. Even a fierce little mouth is soft to kiss.
He Yunxiao was unexpectedly diligent in the matter of earning money; not content with just a guaranteed job. He relied on his diligent hands to take up a part-time job and earn some benefits from Du Yinyun.
As it turned out, the benefits were well worth it.
It is difficult to describe in words, but one can guess a thing or two from Jiang Wuyous exasperated expression.
***
The martial arts session was over and the flower drop session was about to begin.
After Jiang Wuyou had finished the martial artspetition on behalf of Du Huakui, she hurriedly got up and rushed towards Du Yinyuns room on the side floor.
This was abination of urgency to inform Du Huakui to return to host the flower drop session, and concern about He Yunxiaos injury.
The less important point was that Li Jin had suddenly visited the Spring Breeze Mansion for some reason, asking to see He Yunxiao in person.
Jiang Wuyou was well informed by Yans intelligencework in Yinjing and knew much more than others. She knew that Li Jin, the eunuch, was not talented in his own right, and although he had strong connections in the court, he was not very highly regarded in the Li family, so she did not give him much thought.
She had expected to see a sad and deste situation. but to her surprise, when Jiang Wuyou arrived at Du Yinyuns door, she heard the two people inside the house using the words sneaky, filthy, Money and run over. and kill.
Jiang Wuyou knew Du Yinyun, a daughter of a general, and even though she had a soft spot for He Yunxiao because of the previous incident, if He Yunxiao dared to cross the line without permission, Jiang Wuyou had no doubt that Du Yinyun would find her own way out.
Therefore, when it suddenly became silent in the room, Jiang Wuyou knew that something was wrong and pushed open the door and rushed in.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 19: What happened to the patients somewhat excessive request?
Chapter 19: What happened to the patient''s somewhat excessive request?
The situation inside the room was sizzling, but it was still within the picture that the television could broadcast.
Jiang Wuyou rushed next to He Yunxiao, pushing the dumbfounded man straight out of the way, pulling Du, and shielding her behind her.
Without a care in the world, she directly scolded He Yunxiao, The devil is crazy!
He Yunxiao wanted to exin, but he had just drawn a big pie for Du Yinyun and couldnt betray hisrades instantly, so he could only swallow his words.
Unable to speak of his suffering, He Yunxiao had to sell his misery.
Im a patient, whats wrong with a patient being a bit overly demanding?
Jiang Wuyou grew mad and poked He Yunxiaos bruises with her finger. Only after watching him scream in pain was she satisfied to stop.
Jiang Wuyou then turned around, Yinyun, He Yunxiao is always like this, he is so lustful and oblivious to manners. Ill let him apologise to you after he calms down, so dont be upset.
Du Yinyun looked a bit sad and didnt answer the question. Instead, she asked, Youvee to remind me to host the falling flowers, havent you? But I am not looking good now, so can I borrow your clothes and dressing table?
Jiang Wuyou naturally agreed.
After receiving Jiang Wuyous reply, she straightened her clothes and went out to Jiang Huakuis room to freshen up.
After all, there were people in her room, so it was not convenient.
When Jiang Wuyou saw that He Yunxiao was still sitting on Du Yinyuns bed, she was irritated and reached out to hit He Yunxiaos bruise, which caused him to scream in pain again.
In fact, at this point He Yunxiaos injuries were already half healed due to the Soul Devouring Pill.
But he had to pretend to be in excruciating pain in order to let Sister Jiang out of her temper.
Luckily, Sister Jiang still felt sorry for him and let him go after a little beating, not letting He Yunxiao waste too much of his acting skills.
Jiang Wuyou said with bitterness, I dont know how much she still feels for you now but youre in such a hurry.
Do you think she is a woman from an ordinary family? That is the daughter of General Du Lie, who is known as the General of Fire. Raised in the family since childhood, the name Yin Jing Chun Lan was spread at the age of twelve. She was proficient in poetry, song, painting and calligraphy, and music! Not to mention her looks were even first ss. Such a woman, so high-minded and arrogant, could not have given in to you unless she was willing to do so.
He Yunxiao once again thanked the favorability system a million times.
Even Sister Jiang couldnt see through Sister Dus character, but the system saw through it and told him at a nce.
If he hadnt read the novels and had the system, who would have thought that the two things, goddess and dog licker, could one day appear in Du Huakuis body as one.
But he couldnt exin any of this to anyone, so He Yunxiao could only be scolded.
Well sister, do I still have a chance?
Jiang Wuyou sighed and gave in, Ill go and probe first. By the way, Li hase into the Spring Breeze Mansion, why is he looking for you?
Li Jin?
Li Jin was a famous person. He Yunxiao recalled the content of the novel andbined it with the original owners memory, and quickly recalled Li Jins face.
Ive never had any dealings with Li Jin ah
Jiang Wuyou now half-believes He Yunxiaos bullshit, and she says, Dont cause any more trouble. Now that Yinyun is angry with you, its impossible for you to think about her today and try to win her favor again. If you have nothing else to do, go back to your home. Your father will teach you a lesson if he sees you with your bruises!
He Yunxiao muttered in his heart, If my sister hade a littleter, the situation would have been better.
That was true, but regret was regret, and lust was lust, but He Yunxiaos reason was always on the high ground of intelligence.
It was only a matter of time before Sister Du was captured. On the contrary, although Sister Jiangs favorability level was also very high, He Yunxiao always felt that there was something standing between him and Sister Jiang.
Cant be careless!
He Yunxiao got up and took the initiative to take Jiang Wuyous hand.
Well sister, you promised to give me silver. (T/N; For reference, those who dont who what it means, when yunxiao once barged into her room, throw down money to sleep with him, she refused, and instead offered money to spend time with her, naturally the former body host with his big pride. couldnt ept and nothing happened, and now him asking silver meant to sleep with him.)
Jiang Wuyous face flushed, she naturally knew what giving silver meant.
She had originally thought that she would take the opportunity of giving silver to secretly make He Yunxiao and Du Yinyun happy, as it was only a matter of time before they fell in love anyway, and she could also help Du Yinyun get out of this ce.
In this way, everyone would be happy and she would not be breaking her promise to pay the silver. After all, Du Huakuis body was also a body, and Jiang Wuyou had not said that she would give her own.
Now that Du Yinyuns feelings for He Yunxiao are uncertain, Jiang Wuyou isnt sure if she can make it work again.
She had to find out what Du Yinyun wanted before making a decision.
Jiang Wuyou had no choice but to say, Tomorrow night after three oclock, if there is a potted nt at the window of my room, then you cane in and I will give you silver. If not, then we will talk about itter.
When He Yunxiao saw signs of Sister Jiangs cheating, he was reluctant in his heart.
Sister must not cheat!
Jiang Wuyou gave He Yunxiao a nk look and said, Naturally, I am a promise. If you have nothing to do, go home and rest, while I go and see your Du.
The task of helping Du Yinyun separate from Chu Fan had beenpleted, so He Yunxiao had little reason to stay. He decided to go home and rest for the night, and the next morning, he would go to the medicinal shop at the Tingfenglou to have a look.
There was no antidote left with Chu Xiaoxiao. The only antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill was used to bite someone. Such a strange thing, no one would believe it even if he wrote a novel, but the key was that he had done it himself.
Simply outrageous!
If the medicine shop at Tingfengloue didnt have an antidote either, then he could only use his fathers connections and ask an imperial doctor to take a look.
If even the imperial doctor was unable to help, then it would bepletely hopeless, and he could only rot and live without regrets his remaining time..
He Yunxiao did not choose to leave the Spring Breeze Mansion through the main entrance.
Although tonight was destined to be the night of the protagonist, Chu Fan, a twenty-year-old ninth-grade martial arts genius who had be famous in one battle, he, He Yunxiao, had also attracted a lot of attention from the crowd.
If he had swaggered out through the main entrance this time, not to mention why exactly this Li Jin guy had suddenlye looking for himself, or the unusual crowd of melon eaters, they would surely not let He Yunxiao leave easily.
He Yunxiao had little interest in men or gossiping people. He only nned to do two things now.
The first one was to find a cure or antidote for the Soul Devouring Pill as soon as possible.
The second, was to think about how to deal with the female protagonist, Fan Ziruo, who he would soon be facing.
As for tonight, since he had survived and was not killed by the main character Chu Fan with a single sh, the novels original plot had since started to go into chaos.
Because ording to the original plot, at this point, the protagonist hacked the viin He Yunxiao to death, superficially demonstrating his extraordinary martial arts talent and strength. Then, He Yunxiaos death instantly intensifies the conflict between the two sides, the Eldest Princess, and Prime Minister Han.
The Eldest Princess protects Chu Fan, while He Yuanhao wants to kill him. The struggle between the two sides was very fierce.
But now that he is not dead himself, there is no follow-up plot to unfold.
Tonight, without any surprises, the protagonist Chu Fan should win from the final falling flower part of the flower girl selection by virtue of the protagonists halo. Theres nothing to be said about this. How can a protagonist not win apetition?
Then, Chu Fan would be able to get a clue from Du Yinyun about the tragic incident that destroyed the Chu family ten years ago.
The so-called clue He Yunxiao had already known after asking Du Yinyun. It was that before his ident, General Du Lie had close contact with General Fan Yu, the former number one general under Chu Tianzhu, who had now retired from the army and opened an academy.
To put it simply: Fan Yu probably knew about Chu Tianzhu and went to ask him about it.
So, immediately, Chu Fan would start the pattern of questioning Fan Yu.
In the process, it was inevitable that he woulde into contact with Fan Yus daughter, Fan Ziruo.
So right away, the sickly Chu Xiaoxiao would ring the bell and put himself to work.
Doing the work was no problem, but ording to He Yunxiaos memory of the novels he had read, Fan Ziruos character was a purely literary young woman, the kind of person who hardly fluctuated emotionally and was more prone to self-touching.
The tricks he had originally used on Dus sister were useless on Fan Ziruo.
She would only look at him like a clown, so it is very difficult to manipte!
He Yunxiao knew that there was no rush in such matters as rtionships.
If he couldnt control Fan Ziruo, then he could still go to the trouble of trying to coax Chu Xiaoxiao.
And this one was even more troublesome!
The difficulty of a hellish raid is not something tough at!
This cheeky devil, if he didnt coax her properly, and if she thought he was useless and would chop his head off as soon as she got displeased.
He Yunxiao walked out of the side building and turned around to walk into thepound at the side of the Spring Wind Mansion.
This was the stable, a special ce for keeping the horses.
The clients of the Spring Breeze Mansion were all high-ranking officials and rich people, so there was a strong demand for horse stables.
He Yunxiao, was rich and noble, so naturally there was no reason for him to walk on foot when he traveled, so he took a horse carriage.
Unexpectedly, just as he stepped into the stables, he saw a familiar figure.
The Commander of the Imperial Army!
Yang Zhe!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 20
Chapter 20
He Yunxiao was taken aback when he saw Yang Zhe.
Who was Yang Zhe, he naturally knew.
It could be described like this, if there was no protagonist Chu Fan. This person, Yang Zhe, was the brightest star in the entire Yinjing City.
At the age of twenty-three, his martial arts cultivation was at the peak of the ninth grade.
He is only slightly inferior to the protagonist, Chu Fan, but he is still good enough to stand proudly over countless peers of his age. He has even crushed the viin He Yunxiao by many avenues.
He is ranked fifth on the Fenglou Qingyun Ranking, and he is ranked third among young Junior talents.
Of course, this is not counting Chu Fan and Chu Xiaoxiao, two outrageous existences.
Especially Chu Xiaoxiao, this woman was number one in the world at the age of sixteen, which was simply the biggest bug that existed in the novel.
He Yunxiao cursed in his heart that the author was retarded, how could he write such an outrageous setting, even if he started practicing martial arts from an embryo, he would not be able to be the number one in the world in 16 years!
But there was no way to justify it, because this was originally the world of the novel, and Chu Xiaoxiao, the bad witch, was so popr in the novel that she was basically a rival to the eldest princess, Meng Qingqian.
Thinking of Meng Qingqian., He Yunxiao sat on the carriage and turned his gaze back to Yang Zhe.
Yang Zhe was not wearing the armor of the Imperial Army, but was dressed in civilian clothes.
His years of martial arts practice and his confidence as a martial arts genius made him look heroic.
In terms of appearance alone, in the whole of Yinjing City, apart from He Yunxiao, who dared to say that he was head and shoulders above Yang Zhe, no one else had such confidence.
The carriage slowly left the Spring Breeze Mansion. He Yunxiao sat in the carriage and saw Yang Zhe dive headlong into the Spring Breeze Mansion.
Strange, why did Yang Zhee to the Spring Breeze Mansion instead of honestly following Meng Qingqian.?
He Yunxiao lowered the curtains in the sedan chair, sped his hands to his chest, and raised his eyebrows in thought.
Yang Zhe was born into the Yang n of Hexi, a prestigious n in the northwest. The Yang family was one of the best, having produced many warlike generals, and even in the Jianghu area, the Yang n had considerable influence.
What is even more valuable is that, over the years, the imperial court has ced an emphasis on literature rather than martial arts, and the Yang family has made a decisive transition, relying on imperial examinations and producing many important civil officials. For example, Yang Xingguang, a second-ranking official in the Ministry of Works, was Yang Zhes brother.
Yang Zhe himself was even more impressive, winning both the literary and martial arts titles in thest examination, which was a rarity in the entire history of Qi.
He was a rare person in the history of Qi. Originally, Chancellor Han Wenxin wanted to draw him in and offered him a third-ranking general. but Yang Zhe did not hesitate to join the Princess and became a fourth-rankingmander of the forbidden army.
The difference between a third-ranking general and a fourth-rankingmander of the forbidden army is only one rank, but the difference is vast.
The General had real military power and could build a private army of 50,000, and could mobilize up to 200,000 court troops in times of war. The most important thing is that the General and the Grand General are military posts, although they are the same as the Commander of the Imperial Army. But generals were allowed to lead troops into battle.
It was only when they fought that they could be promoted.
The total number of soldiers in the Imperial Pce was only 20,000, and the Grand Commander and several othermanders were divided into 3,000 soldiers and horses each.
Most importantly, the Imperial Army had no opportunity to fight and their daily task was to watch the gates open.
The other people thought that Yang Zhe had lost his head and was a smallmander watching the gate instead of a big official.
But He Yunxiao, who had read the novel, knew exactly what he was doing. It was clear that he had gone for the eldest princess, Meng Qingqian, from the very beginning.
ording to the power of the Yang n in Hexi, and Yang Zhes own talent and potential, he would be more than capable of marrying a princess. But the current emperor is only eleven years old, not to mention a princess, and there is no empress.
The princesses of the previous dynasty, as we all understand, were the eldest princess Meng Qingqian, written as eldest princess and read as female emperor. The entire Meng royal family, together with the Li family, a prestigious family in the south of the Yangtze River, relied on her to fight with Prime Minister Han to keep the kingdom intact. At a time like this, she would never be married off to the west of the river.
The more difficult it is, the more Yang Zhe is interested.
This is not to me Yang Zhe, he is a famous young and handsome talent in Qi, his literary and martial arts skills, clothing and appearance are all first ss, and his family background is extraordinary, belonging to a high family name. If the emperor is in power in the future, and the princess retires to the background, who can marry Meng Qingqian at that time, he is really one of them.
He was on call to give advice, to reward his subordinates from his own pocket, and even openly recruited dead soldiers for the Princess in the Imperial Army.
The two years of repeatedly tossing and turning down, the entire Qi court. Yang Zhes love for the eldest princess is well known.
In the words of He Yunxiao, this Yang Zhe is also an old leche.
The crux of the matter is this: what is he doing at the Spring Wind Mansion?
If he had an affair with a woman from the brothel, there would be no more chance for the immacte princess to be with him.
Youve slept with a flower girl and you want to sleep with a princess? Dont even think about it.
Yang Zhe, as the Schr of Literature and Martial Arts, certainly knew this, and he was not a fool.
Unless
The bumpy rocking of the carriage didnt disrupt He Yunxiaos thoughts.
He tapped his head!
Unless the girl Yang Zhe is looking for is Du Yinyun!
It all came together when he thought about it like that!
The reason the Eldest Princess had protected Chu Fan after he had killed He Yunxiao and when He Yuanhao wanted to move him was that apart from considering checking the power of Prime Minister Han, there was also the expectation of the martial arts genius Chu Fan.
When the former emperor died and ordered the empress and the prime minister to support the state, the two were somewhat equal in power. But after the current Empress Dowagers tumult, when she passed on her power to the eldest princess, Meng Qingqian, the Empress Dowagers side was much weaker than that of the Prime Minister.
The greatest weakness was military power.
Almost all the generals of the court, except for a few, were on the side of the Prime Minister, including He Yunxiaos father, He Yuanhao.
Over the years, the eldest princess has been able to secure the military power of the imperial city with Yang Zhe, but she stillcks power regarding external military power. She was absolutely vulnerable.
But the emergence of a genius such as Chu Fan made up for it. With such martial talent, if he were to join the military, it was entirely possible for him to be a great general within a few years.
If the Eldest Princess could get Chu Fan to stabilize external military power, then she would be able to turn her disadvantage into an advantage in the struggle against Prime Minister Han.
That is why, when Chu Fan killed He Yunxiao, the Princess spared no effort to protect him.
If one wanted to control military power, apart from supporting the generals themselves, collecting old troops was also a good way to do so.
Back then, when Chu Tianzhu was killed, the Chu family army was scattered, and dispersed into various ranks, but even so, the old Chu family army still maintained frequent contact with each other.
The three great generals of the Chu Family Army, with Chu Tianzhu gone and Fan Yu retired, Du Lie was naturally the only head of the Chu Family Army.
Now that Du Lie was also gone, Du Yinyun, Du Lies daughter, was the best connection between the various departments of the Chu Family Army.
Through a series of deductions, He Yunxiao figured out Yang Zhes motive foring to Spring Breeze Mansion, but he didnt care what methods Yang Zhe and Meng Qingqian used to regain power.
In a word, hitting on my woman is a no-no!
He Yunxiao lifted the curtain and said to the coachman, Go back! Someone is trying to steal the wife from Laozi! (Notes: Laozi~ Means Master)
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 21: Dont even think about it
Chapter 21: Don''t even think about it
After leaving Li Jins ce, Qian Yuan rushed to the pce barracks.
With the token in hand, Qian Yuan sessfully met Yang Zhe, a twenty-three-year-oldmander of the Imperial Army, who was well known throughout Yinjing.
Commander Yang, Prince Li Jin has asked you to go to the Spring Breeze Mansion with him.
Qian Yuan respectfully handed over Li Jins token.
Yang Zhe was wearing the armor of the Imperial Army, and his handsome face was imposing and heroic.
He took the token and saw that it was indeed Li Jins.
However, when he heard the words Spring Wind Mansion, he looked displeased.
This fool! Dont you think that your aunts father, me, is someone who goes to the Spring Breeze Mansion?
Li Jins aunt was the husband of the Princess, and this was a crime of disrespect. Although everyone knew that Yang Zhe was fond of the Princess, this was a matter of unspoken opinion, and must not be discussed in the open.
Even Yang Zhe himself only dared to think about it in his heart, and at ordinary times, he did not even dare to get too close to the Princess surroundings, lest he cause misunderstanding and resentment.
Seeing Yang Zhes face showing displeasure, Qian Yuan did not think deeper and only said, Does Commander Yang think that this token is fake?
Yang Zhe gave a cold snort of disdain and threw the token back at Qian Yuan.
This token was given to Li Jin by the Princess herself. How can it be fake? Or do you think that thismanders eyes are not good enough to distinguish between the real and the fake?
Yang Zhes oppressive spirit was no joke, and with his armor and ninth-grade cultivation, even a simple question caused Qian Yuan to break out in cold sweat on the spot.
Qian Yuan said, I dont dare. Its just that
Qian Yuan exined to Yang Zhe that he could use He Yunxiaos shoulder rubbing for a dancer in a Brothel to weaken the Wuqing General He Yuanhao, and by extension, the Prime Ministers power.
Of course, Yang Zhe knew this, but it was enough that Li Jin was there to do it. He didnt want to hang out with a brainless, dependent second generation like Li Jin.
If this person was not the cousin of the Princess, Yang Zhe would not even have bothered with this person.
There is a deeper reason why Yang Zhe must clean his image clean, otherwise he would not have any chance of getting his hands on the Princess.
But Qian Yuan obviously didnt think of this, nor did Li Jin, the second generation, and Yang Zhe himself couldnt say anything.
So, Yang Zhe said, Do you think thismander cant think of a way to use He Yunxiao to make an issue? Li Jin cant do such a small thing on his own? Do you need me to look into it?
With just these three words, Qian Yuan felt the terror of Yang Zhe, and he finally understood why Li Jin must ask Yang Zhe to see My Lords style of supporting the righteous way.
I guess Li must have been bullied by Yang Zhe a lot, right?
However, Qian Yuan was after all a retainer of the Minister of Rites and was still acting in favor of his own son.
Thinking about it, Qian Yuan said, Does your lord know General Du Lie?
Du Lie was convicted of treason, but the case file was unclear as to why he was treasonous.
In fact, Du Lies loyalty was known to everyone, from the court down to themon people. But after the death of General Du Lie and his beheading, few people would speak of him.
Of course, these people did not include former members of the Chu army or those who had received favors from Du Lie.
The most notable achievement of the Chu army was to drive the Northern Yan army back to the north of the Nioshan Mountains and to recover the lost territories in the western part of the river.
Qian Yuan thought to himself: since Yang Zhe was from arge n in western Hexi, there was no reason why he would note into contact with the Chu army.
As expected, Yang Zhe sighed and said, Back then, the two generals, Du Fan, taught me swordsmanship.
Qian Yuan was delighted and immediately said, Du Yinyun, the daughter of General Du Lie, is making her debut at the Spring Breeze Mansion today.
The three words Du Yinyun were like a stone falling into the pool of Yang Zhes memories, causing a ripple.
Five years ago, Yang Zhe was eighteen years old. In that year, his martial arts cultivation had reached the eighth rank, and he had entered the Qingyun ranking for the first time. And with his handsome appearance, all the girls in the western part of the country regarded him as the man of their dreams.
Whenever he went out, he rode his steed down the street. Often many unmarried girls stopping to look at him. Yang Zhe had long been ustomed to seeing such scenes surrounded by hundreds of flowers.
Until his father took him to Yinjing to meet an old friend.
In that year, Du Yinyun was only thirteen years old, and it was not long before the name Yinjing Spring Orchid had spread throughout Yinjing.
When Yang Zhe was at Dus house, he was amazed at the appearance of Du Yinyun.
At the age of thirteen, her beautiful face had already blossomed, and with her indifferent nature and outstanding temperament, she looked like a fairy who had stepped out of a painting.
More importantly, Du Yinyun was not interested in Yang Zhe at all. Whether it was his previously unbeatable handsome looks, his superb martial arts talent, or his belly full of ink and articles. (Notes: Means, even when ttered with poetry or whatnot, she remained indifferent.)
This kind of indifference, in turn, stimted Yang Zhes liking for Du Yinyun even more.
Even when he was about to leave Yinjing, he went to beg his father to ask General Du for his hand in marriage.
Du Lie did not refuse outright. He only said that he would see him when Yinyun was older.
After Yang Zhe returned to the western part of the country, when he was exposed to all kinds of beautiful women throwing themselves at him, he subconsciouslypared them to Du Yinyun, and the result was boredom.
After thinking about it day and night and waiting for it, he didnt expect to wait for Du Lies consent, but for the Du family to have an ident.
After the Du familys ident, Yang Zhe did not stop thinking about it. He asked around, and some said that Du Yinyun had killed herself. Some said that Du Yinyun was imprisoned, and some said that Du Yinyun was being held in the Department of Education
It was only at this point that Yang Zhe gave uppletely.
It was not until he took part in the examinations and saw Meng Qingqian on the Phoenix carriage that the love that had been extinguished at the bottom of his heart began to burn again.
Now, Qian Yuans words, Du Yinyun and Spring Breeze Mansion together, immediately caused Yang Zhes face to grimace.
He grabbed Qian Yuans cor and shouted, Youre talking nonsense!
Qian Yuan did not expect such a strong reaction from themander, so he immediately exined, Commander Yang, why would I lie to you? Originally, the Du family was in ruins and Du Yinyun was taken to the Ministry of Education to kill herself. At that time, Du Lie had just died and no one wanted to touch the imperial courts brow. Those who could save Du Yinyun did not want to do so, and those who wanted to did not have the means to do so. Later on, I dont know what kind of source the owner of Spring Wind Mansion used, but he surprisingly bought her out of the Department of Education and Training.
It was three years ago, and its normal for Commander Yang to not know since it was only two years ago that he came to Yinjing. Even if they were from Yinjing, if someone wasnt particrly concerned, they wouldnt even know about such things.
Yang Zhe continued to ask, What happened after that!
There was no news after that, it was said that she was locked up in study music, then not long ago the Spring Breeze Mansion let it out that there was a new girl, Du Yinyun. Only, Du Yinyun disappeared for almost three years, and fewer people cared about her.
Yang Zhe let go of Qian Yuans cor, and tossed him aside, turning to shout angrily, Prepare the horses!
Dressed in civilian clothes, Yang Zhe rode his steed and galloped through the nighttime streets of Yinjing City.
The cold wind blew constantly on his face, calming his excited mood slightly.
It was an impulsive decision to go to Yinjing City to look for Du Yinyun, but at that moment, Yang Zhe was no longer able to calm down.
When he thought of Du Yinyuns cool and outstanding appearance, it was like a fire burning in his heart.
That indifferent and cool girl was the woman who almost became his fiance.
At the beginning, she was the daughter of a general, and he was the son of a prestigious family, and the two were a good match.
Now, one was a girl from a brothel, and the other was amander of the forbidden army.
Yang Zhe, who had calmed down, had already seen the end of the Du Yinyun affair. The reason Du Yinyun had been bought out of the Department of Education by someone else was likely the old ministry left over from the Chu Tianzhu incident ten years ago, operating in secret.
After Chu Tianzhus death, Fan Yu retired and the upright Du Lie was the head of all the Chu family forces.
So even though Du Lie was only a fourth-ranking general, he could still be right in line with the second-ranking He Yuanhao.
Yang Zhe, on horseback, had already found a good reason for his visit to the Spring Wind Mansion.
For the sake of the Princess, he wanted to bring in the old members of the Chu family army.
Of course, only he himself knew that his actual purpose was to take this relic of the Du family into his possession.
A bunch of trash dudes wanting to touch my Yang Zhes woman? Dont even think about it!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 22: Li Jin arrives on the battlefield
Chapter 22: Li Jin arrives on the battlefield
Ill change sovereign realm to Grandmaster from here on. Since i change most of the words to english i thought, It looked better that way. Sorry for the mess.
After He Yunxiao and Du Yinyun left, the match session continued.
Under Jiang Wuyous auspices, the atmosphere in the Spring Breeze Mansion soon came back to life.
Most people were not surprised by He Yunxiaos arrogance and dominance, and although they were a little surprised by his martial achievements, they did not find it strange that this man was the son of a Marquis and had ess to arge amount of resources, so they did not find it strange that he was better at martial arts.
After He Chus fight, Du Huakui went to embrace He Yunxiao also caused no small amount of spection.
There was talk that He Yunxiao was about to die and Du Huaqui was in a hurry to hold him. There was also talk that He Yunxiao had forced himself to take advantage of Du Huaqui because he was injured. Others guessed that Du Huakui was actually He Yunxiaos lost sister, and that it was normal for a brother and sister to meet and hug each other.
In any case, no one dared to guess that He Yunxiao was pretending to be on the ground because it was too appalling. Of course, this is absolutely impossible.
Strangely enough, more people believed thest rumor than either of the first two.
Such cases of families losing loved ones and suddenly finding them again have happened several times in recent times in Yinjing City.
Some were in the generals house. Some were in the homes of court officials, and some were in the mansion of a merchant owner. There were all kinds of rumors, and the rumors went around without knowing whether they were true or not.
After Chu Fan had beaten He Yunxiao, he was naturally greeted warmly by Yang Qi and the others.
Brother Chu! Tie Weiqi said enthusiastically, Brother Chu will soon be ranked on the Qingyun Ranking after this battle.
Liu Feiyun also smiled, I reckon that Brother Chu will be able to rank higher than Brother Tie when he first ascends the Qingyun Ranking this time.
Tie Weiqi didnt mind, beingpared to a ninth ranked martial artist younger than himself was not something to be ashamed of.
He said happily, Haha, when Brother Chu reaches my age, it is not impossible that he will have already stepped into the Grandmaster.
Even with their mental preparation, the crowd was still appalled.
Tie Weiqi was twenty-four years old, while Chu Fan was twenty years old. If Chu Fan had stepped into a Grandmaster at twenty-four, what concept would that be?
One must know that Yang Zhe, who was the champion of both literature and martial arts two years ago and was considered a genius of his generation, was now twenty-three years old and was only stuck at the peak of the ninth rank.
The Ninth Grade to Grandmaster waspletely different from the Eighth Grade to Ninth Grade. It was no longer on the same level.
It could be said that the time it took to reach the ninth rank to Grandmaster was probably more than even the time it took to reach the first rank to the ninth rank.
If Chu Fan could really step into the Grandmaster realm so soon, then, did it mean that, in his lifetime, Chu Fan had the possibility of striking above the Grandmaster and achieving Grand Grandmaster realm?
The founding divine general of Qi, Zhang Xian, who broke 6,000 armored men with himself, was at the Grandmaster realm.
In todays world, there is still a small country between the two great powers of Qi and Yan, which has survived not because of the strength of its army, but because of the existence of a patron god at the Grandmaster realm.
When you reach the Grandmaster realm, you can go anywhere in the world.
Even if you have a thousand armies, if you say you want to take your emperors head, you can take it.
Therefore, although this small country is small, no one dares to touch it.
No ruler would dare to risk having his head chopped off to attack it.
Looking at the fiery eyes of several people, Chu Xiaoxiao promptly diverted the crowds desire to bend over backwards.
As the person who knew Chu Fan best, she naturally understood that Chu Fan was certainly more than this current point of ninth-grade strength, and that Chu Fans current limit should be from the peak of ninth grade to half-step Grandmaster.
But these were things she was not willing to say.
For no other reason, if Chu Fan had the strength of a half-step Grandmaster at the age of twenty, then him raising above a was basically a sure thing.
This meant that even the eldest princess, Meng Qingqian, would have to use son-inw recruitment to befriend Chu Fan.
Other women or forces, thats troublesome.
Chu Xiaoxiao was most afraid of a bad woman seducing her brother, so she said with a yful smile, Brother happened to get a great spiritual tonic a few days ago and luckily stepped into the ninth grade realm. In fact, he is still far from the real ninth grade. As you saw, it took dozens of moves to beat He Yunxiao, a seventh-ranked martial artist.
Only after hearing Chu Xiaoxiaos exnation did the fiery expressions fade away.
Taking pills to grow in martial arts was something that was frowned upon by true martial artists. This kind of power obtained by fluke was quite a bit different from the strength obtained through hard work.
And once you take pills, it is very difficult to follow up with further growth. Poor Chu Fans supreme talent, how could he not think about it?
Tie Weiqi was the highest martial artist in the crowd, and he was also the first one to see that He Yunxiao had the strength of the eighth rank. He saw that Chu Fans internal strength was solid and did not look like he was taking pills, but instead of refuting Chu Xiaoxiao, he was the first to jump out and round up for Chu Fan.
Haha, lets not talk about that. Brother Chu, you will definitely have to enter the next round of Falling Flowers this time.
Chu Fan did not know why Chu Xiaoxiao was saying this, but he was used to listening to his sister, so he did not retort and took the opportunity to talk to Tie Weiqi about the Falling Flowers.
Brother Tie, what kind of flowers do you mean by falling flowers?
Tie Weiqiughed and said, It seems to be the first time for Brother Chu to y. Brother Shen, you are a regr visitor, so you can tell Brother Chu about it.
When Shen Kuan heard that Chu Fans cultivation was obtained by taking pills, he felt more and more regretful about his offense against He Yunxiao.
He forced a smile on his face and said, We in the Great Qi emphasise both literature and martial arts, the martial artspetition has already been held, and the flower drop is apetition for literary skills. The ten winners of the previous round are arranged in a circle from most to least ording to the number of gold flowers they have won. Then Du Huaqui would say a word, or an image. The rest of the group will then say a relevant idiom, poem, essay or quote from a famous person based on that image. The person with the most golden flowers speaks first, the person with the least speaksst, and no repetition is allowed. Those who cannot say it will be eliminated.
Chu Fan nodded and said, What if someone writes a poem on the spot?
Shen Kuan said, Naturally, you can. But the flower leaders of Spring Breeze Mansion are not simple in their poetic attainments, so if they make things up and are seen at a nce, it wont count.
Chu Fan was not good at poetry. He could only use his sword. So, Chu Fan asked tentatively, Brother Shen, if you cant answer it yourself, can you ask someone else to help you?
Shen Kuan said, Yes, for one hundred silver taels a time.
The faces of Liu Feiyun, Tie Weiqi and the others remained unchanged, obviously knowing about it beforehand. But Yang Qi, who was at the same table, could not sit still.
Although his surname was Yang, he was not the Yang of the Yang n of Hexi, but the son of a humble family.
His ancestors had a few small plots ofnd, which had supported him in his examinations for the schrship.
One hundred taels of silver, that was two years of expenses for arge family.
Put in Yinjing, it was simply to show up in front of the flower girl more often.
Obviously, by this time, those who couldpete for the first benefactor of the flower girl were either those with real talent or those who were rich beyond their means.
It was no longer a game that ordinary people could y.
Of course, Chu Fan did not have that much silver to spend. In fact, he and Chu Xiaoxiao had spent quite a lot of money in Yinjing in the past few days. Just this meal at the Spring Breeze Restaurant, tonight, they had to spend nearly half of their savings.
To obtain clues about Chu Tianzhu, he had sort of sunk his teeth into it.
Brother Shen, can I go into the top ten first and then have Xiaoxiao answer the questions for me?
Shen Kuan said, Yes, but if Miss Xiao Xiao wins, then only Miss Xiao Xiao can go and have a long talk with Du Huakui.
Anyway, it was for the clues of Chu Tianzhu. Whoever went to talk was the same.
Chu Fan said, So be it, no harm in that.
The crowd looked at me. I looked at you, and they all looked at Chu Xiaoxiao and Chu Fan.
No one said anything, but they were all thinking the same thing.
Could it be that this brother and sister, the male did not like the female and the female did not like the male?
Neither Chu Fan nor Chu Xiaoxiao could read the crowds minds; the two of them, one dedicated to sword training, the other unexpectedly pure in a ce like this.
But there was no time for the crowd to think about it, as their thoughts were interrupted.
For there was an uninvited guest in the Spring Breeze House who was out of ce.
This person appeared at the entrance to the lobby of Spring Breeze House, and stood arrogantly in the middle of the main door, dressed in brocade and holding a folding fan. The jade pendant, hairstyle and expensive items, and the whole outfit was screaming hes either unreasonably rich or noble.
Where is He Yunxiao? Tell him to get, ahem,e out and meet this young master.
Li Jin had already reached the battlefield.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 23: Your name is Li Jin
Chapter 23: Your name is Li Jin
As He Yunxiao said to the coachman, Go back! Someone is trying to steal my wife from me! After that, the coachman was shocked.
The coachman: Young master! When did you get married? Howe Ive never heard of it?
Hearing the horseman say this, He Yunxiao also realized that this ce was not modern, and that some jokes were not allowed.
He exined, I have a girl in mind, but I havent married her yet, so Im just calling for fun, so dont spread the word.
The coachman was puzzled, Young master, why do I feel that you are a bit different from the usual today? You dont seem to be too energetic today.
Hearing this, He Yunxiao immediately learned from the original masters arrogance and pped the muffler on the head.
What a waste of words! I told you to go back quickly!
When the coachman heard this, heughed and whipped up his hand, heading for the Spring Breeze Mansion as if he were flying.
He Yunxiao was also helpless. It wasnt really his own intention to act arrogantly. Sometimes, he was still quite good-tempered as a modern man. It was just that the impression of the original owner was too deep, and treating people kindly would make people think that he was harboring ulterior motives.
When he arrived at the entrance of the Spring Breeze Mansion, He Yunxiao couldnt wait for the carriage to stop, so he directly jumped down with his light weight andnded at the entrance.
By now, it was a time when the martial artspetition was over and the flower-falling session had not yet begun.
As soon as He Yunxiao entered, the whole room immediately erupted.
He Yunxiao is here!
Crap, he really dares toe!
Isnt he afraid of Li Gongzis?
He Yunxiao narrowed his eyes when he saw this scene.
The entire hall was now visible before his eyes. That official second generation, Li Jin, was sitting next to Chu Fan, mingling with the same second generation, Shen Kuan, and the speaker, Yang Qi.
On the other hand, Yang Zhe, the Commander of the Imperial Army, who had only just arrived, was at a table by himself, and instead of ordering a lot of wine and food to be set on the table like the others, there was only a pot of tea.
While everyone was looking at He Yunxiao in amazement, Yang Zhe was the only one who was indifferent, as if this farce had nothing to do with him. He didnt even look at fools like Shen Kuan, Li Jin, and He Yunxiao, as if he didnt give a damn about them.
In the midst of the worlds noise, he was the only one who was rxed and quiet, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand as he watched from afar the small door out where the girls woulde.
This Yang Zhe can really y hard to get!
He Yunxiao thought silently in his heart.
If Yang Zhe was a master of both literature and martial arts, he was a high-end pretender, but Li Jin was very simple.
When Li Jin saw that He Yunxiao had dared to show up, he pped the table and stood up on the spot!
And after getting up, he first nced at Yang Zhe to see if he was paying attention to him and found that he wasnt, then he loudly and angrily rebuked He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao! You have no respect for thew!
He Yunxiao nced at Li Jin, who was yelling at him, and was very puzzled.
Although I am usually of bad character, I have no enmity with this Li Jin. Today he specifically came here looking for me. This kid isnt deliberately looking for a fight, is he?
ording to He Yunxiaos nature, this deliberate picking of fights must not be tolerated.
But when He Yunxiao saw Yang Zhe, a new thought came to his mind.
Li Jin was a living treasure in the novels. A man who listened to the wind and the rain, and had no opinion. This person is irrelevant. On the contrary, Yang Zhe, who is hitting my wife, needs to be watched! (Notes: wind and the rain- Believe anything as he heard> A Naive.)
In contrast to Li Jins loud and angry rebuke, it was He Yunxiaos gentle voice.
He ignored Li Jins scolding and walked straight to Yang Zhes table, smiled warmly, and said courteously, Gentlemen, Ive taken a fancy to your table, I wonder if I could give it a go.
The two diners looked at He Yunxiao with a horrified expression.
They could not believe that such a kind smile could be shown by He Yunxiao, who had done nothing but evil.
No way!
There must be a trick!
Run!
Without even answering, the two of them ran out in a sh.
He Yunxiao continued to look calm, sitting at the table, and said: The two of them had a short notice, so they didnt have time to pay for the drinks. Shopkeeper, quickly remove all the food and wine from this table. Just serve me a pot of good tea.
After all this fuss, even Yang Zhe, who was not concerned about the dude, turned his head to look at He Yunxiao.
As far as he could remember, this, He Yunxiao was even worse than Li Jin. Not only did he not have an inch of growth, but he was also causing trouble everywhere.
However, Yang Zhe just took one look at him and dismissed it.
In Yang Zhes eyes, He Yunxiaos father, He Yuanhao, was the lord of his generation and deserved to be seen as such. As for He Yunxiao, he was not even the son of a tiger, but a piece of shit.
On the other side, Li Jin, who was so aggressive, was also confused by He Yunxiaos actions.
Youre a dude who doesnt do anything good, howe youve taken up Yang Zhes act?
Li Jin took a look at Yang Zhe and made up his mind: I have to show Yang Zhe what I am capable of! Today, Im going to help the righteous!
He got up to fight with He Yunxiao in close quarters, but Yang Qi, who was sitting at the side, saw that the situation was not right, and hastened to tell Li Jin: Brother Li! When you argue with himter, make sure you stick to your argument that it is not polite and decent for you to rub the shoulders of an artiste. Dont let He Yunxiao lead you astray.
Li Jin patted his chest and promised, Dont worry, I have it in my heart!
Li Jin went over.
Yang Qi, who was originally full of confidence, didnt have much hope for Li Jin at this point, seeing He Yunxiaos calm and cool look.
I thought that He Yunxiao would be furious and have an argument with Li Jin. but I didnt expect that He Yunxiao would not get angry at all, and this look was very different from the rumored conceited and arrogant look.
Unlike Yang Qi, Tie Weiqi was looking at the issue from a different perspective.
Among the people present, he was second only to Chu Fan and Yang Zhe in terms of martial arts skills, so he knew more about martial arts.
Just less than an hour ago, He Yunxiao was still beaten by Chu Fan and could not get up on the ground, while an hourter, this guy was already moving with no problems. This was a bit terrifying.
Although it could not be ruled out that He-Yunxiao had taken a spiritual elixir, the fact that he could take a spiritual elixir was a side indication that the He family was financially strong.
What was more likely was that this He Yunxiao had deliberately been knocked over by Chu Fan, and he still had residual strength when he fought against Chu Fan at that time. In that case, it would exin why he had recovered so quickly.
Tie Weiqi took a deep look at He Yunxiao, then Chu Fan, and the famous Yang Zhe, who had long been known in Yinjing. There were several high and powerful young men in the room, none of whom, apart from Li Jin, were easy to deal with.
Li Jin was unaware of his current situation, and when he came to He Yunxiao, he opened his mouth to question, He Yunxiao, do you know what a big mistake you have made?
He Yunxiao followed Yang Zhes example and took a sip of his tea.
In response to Li Jins questioning, He Yunxiao was in no hurry.
He only watched him slowly put down his cup of tea before speaking, I wonder what brother Li is talking about?
Li Jin said, Naturally, it is about you rubbing the shoulders of the art girl. As the first son of a marquis, instead of setting an example, you are trampling on etiquette, condescending to your peers and disregarding the dignity of our peers
The first time I heard Li Jin say this, He Yunxiao understood what this Li Jin was here for. He was rubbing Sister Jiangs shoulders and trampling on their etiquette? Is that a joke?
With these words, Li Jin nced at Yang Zhe and saw that he was still not paying attention, so he could not help but remind him.
Yang Zhe! Commander Yang ..
Yang Zhe red at Li Jin, What is it?
Li Jin: Im going to start supporting the righteous path!
Yang Zhe snorted coldly and said, Youre a punk. Youre being led by He Yunxiaos nose, what kind of righteousness is that?
But fortunately, he didnt have any hope for Li Jin from the beginning, so he said, Help yourself.
Okay! Li Jin said with renewed vigor, He Yunxiao! You know youre wrong!
He Yunxiao was still calm, Whats wrong with me?
Li Jins determination to uphold the righteous way (in front of Yang Zhe) and he immediately retorted, You were rubbing the dancers shoulders!
He Yunxiao was so rxed that he took a sip of tea: How can there be any dancers?
At that moment, Du and Jiang, who had finished their make-up, emerged from the backstage and were ready to announce the start of the next round of the Flower Drop.
When Li Jin saw Jiang Wuyouing, he was overjoyed and pointed at her, Thats her, Jiang Wuyou!
He Yunxiao said with amusement, Shes not a dancer.
Li Jin was furious: If shes not a dancer, then what is she, she danced for the Empress Dowagers birthdayst year! Are you trying to deny it? Im telling you, Yang Qi, Shen Kuan and well saw it!
He Yunxiao smiled teasingly, Brother Li misunderstood, I didnt say she couldnt dance, what I meant was that she was no longer a dancer, but my Mistress.
The whole audience was shocked at these words!
Even Yang Qi was startled.
He Yunxiao was so clever! If Jiang Wuyou was really He Yunxiaos mistress, then the shoulder rubbing was not really a breach of etiquette.
Jiang Wuyou and Du Yinyun, who had juste out, were frozen on the spot. They had not yet understood what was going on.
But Li Jin didnt care about that. He was really quick to react in supporting righteousness.
Youre talking nonsense! You say she is your Mistress and she is? Is Du Yinyun also your Mistress?
This time, He Yunxiao teasingly looked at Yang Zhe, who had remained unconcerned, and said, Coincidentally, Du Huaqui is also my Mistress.
Boom!
Without waiting for Li Jin to retort, Yang Zhe sent a bolt of internal force to split the table under him to pieces!
Yang Zhe finally couldnt stand by, and stared at He Yunxiao threateningly, He Yunxiao, you can eat your food, but you cant talk nonsense!
Naturally, He Yunxiao was not afraid of Yang Zhe. He now had Chu Xiaoxiao to cover him, and apart from Chu Fan, he had feared no one.
Your peak ninth grade martial arts?
Can you defeat Chu Xiaoxiao?
He Yunxiao elegantly sipped his tea, Brother Yang, youre in a hurry.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 24: The Advantages of Nine Years of Compulsory Education
Chapter 24: The Advantages of Nine Years of Compulsory Education
Realizing that he had lost his temper, Yang Zhe gave a cold snort and quickly regained hisposure.
On the stage, Du Yinyun also stood up to read out the falling flowers, her face was as frosty as ice, and she said angrily to He Yunxiao on the stage, Please behave yourself, Mr. He. Even if Yinyun is desperate, she wouldnt care to cling to power.
When Du Yinyun said this, everyone in the audience sighed in admiration at her arrogance. At the same time, it also made those who had previously spected about the ambiguous rtionship between Du & He shut their mouths.
Everyone knew why Du Huakui was here, and the crowd admired her courage whilementing her ill-fated fate.
The arrogance that Du Yinyun disyed at this time in the face of adversity was in stark contrast to her tragic fate, and her pride seemed all the more valuable in this contrast.
From the moment Du Yinyun stood on stage, Yang Zhes eyes did not leave her body for a single moment.
This womans current figure and Yang Zhes memories from five years ago blended together perfectly.
Even Yang Zhe himself did not expect that Du Yinyun, who had suffered such a cmity, would not sulk orpromise, but would instead be more and more refined in the face of adversity.
The aura of indifference, coldness and dustiness in her body was not lost, and her self-confidence and arrogance had even grownpared to five years ago. And her eyes, surprisingly clear and determined, were like there was some goal that must be aplished, waiting for her step by step in the distance.
Yang Zhes breath caught a little faster.
In his eyes, in terms of temperament and appearance alone, the Du Yinyun at this moment was alreadypletely inferior to the magnificent Eldest Princess.
More importantly, the Princess was a difficult target for Yang Zhe, whereas Du Yinyun was basically within his grasp.
Moreover, there was a very legitimate reason for this easy ess, which even the Princess herself could not object to, and that was to contact the old Chu family army.
After all, Yang Zhe was a genius of his generation, a man who had reached the rank of champion in literature and martial arts and whose self-control far exceeded that of ordinary people.
He collected his mind, hid his thoughts, and stood up gracefully.
Sister Yinyun, do you still remember me?
The crowd did not know that Yang Zhe and Du Yinyun still had a friendship and looked at them curiously on the spot.
Du Yinyun did have a good impression of Yang Zhe, and she returned the salute with a flourish, saying, Brother Yang, Yinyun remembers you.
This attitude was a far cry from her treatment of He Yunxiao.
Yang Zhe looked provocatively at He Yunxiao and said, Mr. He, Yinyuns sister does not care to cling to power, so dont dream in vain.
Even Li Jinughed out loud, Not bad, not bad, He Yunxiao, dont be ridiculous. you hear that.!
He Yunxiao looked at Li Jin speechlessly. The original novel was over 200,000 words, this Li Jin not to mention touching someones hand, not even a few conversations with the female character. The only exchanges he had were with his cousin Meng Qingqian. The kind of coyness, which was directly dragged out and beaten by Meng Qingqian when something was wrong.
Li Jin looked at He Yunxiaos eyes and was a bit puzzled.
He Yunxiao, why are you looking at me with such a look?
He Yunxiao put away a look that was one partplicated, two parts speechless, three parts pity, and six parts ridicule.
Why twelve points?
Because Yunxiao was an old driver and his driving license was twelve points. (Notes: China Driving Point System 12 Points. China Driving Point System applies in all provinces and cities, and road authorities share information about intercity offenses. Drivers holding a full, unrestricted license will be disqualified from driving after umting 12 demerit points within a 1 year period.)
He Yunxiao withdrew his gaze at Li Jin and turned to put Du Yinyun and Yang Zhe in his field of vision.
[Du Yinyuns favorability level towards Yang Zhe is 60]
[Yang Zhes favorability level towards Du Yinyun is 90]
Chi, this dog Yang Zhe is really hitting my wife!
However, Dus favourability level towards Yang Zhe was also quite high, which made He Yunxiao a bit jealous.
Chu Fans 70 favorable rating was fine. After all, he was the main character. This Yang Zhe had a 60 favorable level too!
He Yunxiao didnt hesitate and immediately walked to the bottom of the tournament stage, very close to Du Yinyun.
Then, following Yang Zhes example, he said rudely, Sister Yinyun, do you still remember me?
Du Yinyun said expressionlessly, I dont know you well.
This unfamiliar remark caused a few more voices to ring out,ughing at He Yunxiaos insolence.
He did not care about them. The reason he approached Du Yinyun was to transmit his voice with his inner strength. His martial arts skills were only at the peak of the eighth rank, much weaker than Yang Zhe, who was at the peak of the ninth rank. To avoid being discovered by Yang Zhe, he could only transmit his voice from close range.
If it was Chu Xiaoxiao, he could probably transmit his voice at will without worrying about it being discovered.
But He Yunxiao didnt envy it. This kind of sneaky voice transmission was quite exciting.
Du Yinyun then heard He Yunxiao use his internal power to send her a voice transmission.
Good sister, Yang Zhe is a bad person, you stay away from him.
Du Yinyun didnt know martial arts, so naturally there was no way to send He Yunxiao a voice transmission, so she had to blink her eyes.
[Du Yinyuns favorability level towards Yang Zhe changed from 60 to 30]
Watching Dus favorability level towards Yang Zhe drop rapidly, He Yunxiao felt very relieved.
Im sorry man, but i with Dus 90 favorability level can just do whatever the hell I want.
Seeing that He Yunxiao was a little closer to Du Yinyun, Yang Zhe was reluctant on the spot and he said directly, Yinyun, arent you going to announce that we are going to enter the Falling Flowers session? Hurry up and start.
Du Yinyun didnt move until two breathster, when He Yunxiao sent her a voice saying, Dere it, and only then did she start to announce the final process of the Flower Chiefs debut show, the falling of the flowers.
During this time, Li Jin was still trying to uphold his justice, but was met with a stern gaze from Yang Zhe, who gave up on the idea of causing trouble for Du Yinyun.
The maids brought in ten tables on thepetition stage, which corresponded in turn to the first to the tenth ce winners of the Golden Flowerpetition.
Among these ten, there were many old acquaintances.
Second ce went to Liu Feiyun, fourth ce to Tie Weiqi, fifth ce to Shen Kuan, seventh ce to Liu Kaixiong, ninth ce to Chu Fan, and tenth ce to Chen Zimo.
Among them, the one who made He Yunxiao feel most impressed was Liu Kaixiong.
This kid had been defeated twice by Chu Fan, but to his surprise, he had ranked ahead of Chu Fan at the end, by virtue of the power of silver.
Sure enough, silver was the ultimate power.
Of course, apart from Liu Kaixiong, the hairy boy Chen Zimo was ranked in the top ten, which was something He Yunxiao had not expected.
But thinking about it, it was simr. Chen Zimos martial arts skills were slightly stronger than his own without the Soul Devouring Pill, and it was still no problem to defeat most people. And this kid is not bad at his talent for writing.
In theing year, if you dont win the imperial examinations, you may be able to get a schrship. In terms of martial arts cultivation, the top few are sure topete. Its not too difficult to be in the upper echelons.
The civil and martial arts are both in full force, and Yang Zhe is too.
At such times, students should also focus on learning, flower leader selection, or something. Chen Zimo, you cant handle bro.
He Yunxiao had only nned to be a spectator, but he has now decided to enter.
Yang Zhes presence gave He Yunxiao a sense of crisis. He was afraid that Chu Fan would not be able topete with Yang Zhe and let Yang Zhe go to see Du alone.
He Yunxiao, was at ease with Chu Fans character. After all, he was the protagonist. But he was not at all at ease with Yang Zhe. This guy, meeting my wife alone was bound to do something.
So with He Yunxiaos sweet talk, hairy Chen Zimo had no choice but to reluctantly give up his spot to He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao patted his good buddy Chen Zimos shoulder and said boldly, Zimo, when I be a great general, I will make you a vanguard general!
Chen Zimo could only say, I have to train well in martial arts and try to live a few more years. Otherwise, I wont be able to wait for you to be a great general.
The chatting and bantering soon ended, and ten people took to the stage for the final literarypetition of the Flower Head Selection.
To He Yunxiaos surprise, Chu Fan did note, but Chu Xiaoxiao did. On top of that, Yang Zhe had somehow managed to get the first ce to give him the spot, while even Li Jin had participated with the sixth ce.
So, the situation on the field now was.
First ce, Yang Zhe. Second ce, Liu Feiyun. Third ce, Roadrunner. Fourth ce, Tie Weiqi. Fifth ce, Shen Kuan. Sixth ce, Li Jin. Seventh ce, Liu Kaixiong. Eighth ce, Passerby B. Ninth ce, Chu Xiaoxiao. Tenth ce, He Yunxiao.
Opposite the ten tables were the five girls from Spring Breeze House who were responsible for judging the level of poetry.
Du Yinyun, Jiang Wuyou and the other five.
Soon after thepetition began, Du Yinyun announced the Falling Flowers session, the proposition for the first round, Flower.
Hearing this word, He Yunxiao grinned.
(--)
Do you know what is meant by nine years ofpulsory education?
You bunch of scum.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 25: Almost There
Chapter 25: Almost There
The poetrypetition officially began.
The maid of honour held an embroidered handkerchief in her hand, and came to the first one. Yang Zhe.
ording to the rules, this kind of embroidered handkerchief was personally embroidered by the flower leader of the show. So this piece, naturally, came from the hand of Du Yinyun.
Now, this treasure was ced in front of Yang Zhe, who wanted it but did not dare to take it.
The reason is that once he acquired this item, he would lose the right to be the first guest of the flower girl.
In other words, the handkerchief was a constion prize, a souvenir for the various gentry who had spent a lot of money to enter.
The maid came to Yang Zhe with the handkerchief in her hand, a gesture that meant that it was Yang Zhes turn to answer the question called Flower.
Theoretically, there are many different forms of answers, from poems, songs, idioms, and even quotes from famous people. As long as the word flower is included or implied, the answer is considered sessful.
But who is Yang Zhe?
He was a double schr in literature and martial arts!
With so many people watching, there was no way he could be fooled. Even Yang Zhe himself intended on showing off his literary skills in front of Du Yinyun.
Standing up unhurriedly, Yang Zhe took a few moments to brew up a poem he had written: Riding a horse north of Mount Nitro, I heard a song and returned at sunset. The wind blows thevender grass, and the golden sword shines on the northern border.
Although this poem is notparable to the ancient stanzas written by previous generations, if it is an improvisation, it can still be rated as high.
Even Liu Feiyun, who was sitting next to Yang Zhe, and ranked second, apuded from the bottom of his heart.
Excellent poem, Brother Yang! it paints a vivid picture of a frontierndscape. A general rides his horse in a field of flowers, looking north, while a song representing peace and tranquillity rings in his ears. In stark contrast is the long, polished sword in the generals hand in the setting sun.
Yang Zhe usually disdains to call people his brother, and with his family and talent, there are few people who can call him brother, to be fair.
Not to mention the fact that he prides himself on being of the same generation as the Princess.
Therefore, even Li Jin, who was always good at bullying others on his fathers behalf, was never given the proper attention from Yang Zhes peers because he was a generation shorter than the Princess.
Although Yang Zhe was not much older than Li Jin, he felt he was a generation above him because of his admiration for the Princess, and often spoke to him in the tone of an elder.
This made Li Jin very unconvinced.
Even if my cousin taught me a lesson, is there anything that you, Yang Zhe, are better than me, Li Jin, apart from being handsome, strong in martial arts, and good in literature?
However, today, Liu Feiyuns bragging was spot on and made Yang Zhe look very good in front of Du Yingyun, so Yang Zhe made an exception and arched his hand at him, saying, Brother, you praised me too much
Everyone was good at making eyes at people.
If Tie Weiqis Iron Eagle Gang wanted to make it to Yinjing, they naturally could not do so without the help of this Imperial Commander and close minister of the royal family. Whether it was Chu Fan or Yang Zhe, these promising future pirs of the country, if they could befriend them, they should most certainly befriend them for sure.
In the world of politics, more friends mean more opportunities.
Tie Weiqi also stood up andplimented him, What a great poem, The Golden Sword Shines on the Northern Border! What a great poem!
Shen Kuan was not willing to be left behind, as the son of Yinjings governor. He had heard some of his fathers stories about what happened in court. This Yang Zhe, themander, was very popr with both Prime Minister Han and the Princess. Although he was now a fourth-ranking official, it was only a matter of time before he rose to the top.
Shen Kuan: Not bad, Commander Yangs fervent desire to serve his country is evident in this poem.
After Shen Kuan, it was Li Jins turn.
Regarding Li Jin, things were often much simpler.
Lets put it this way: when Li Jin was attending sses at the Lugiao Academy, his father, the Minister of Rites, made a special trip to ask his son about his grades. The gentleman who taught him thought for a long time, and said to Li Gongqin with a sigh.
Lord, you should read, its like reading a book.
Seeing that everyone else stood up to apud Yang Zhe, Li Jin, although he had always been unconvinced of Yang Zhe, had to stand up and follow suit to show off his profound knowledge.
This poem is well written! Quite good. Very good, very good.
A littleter it was Chu Xiaoxiaos turn, and Chu Xiaoxiao certainly wasnt going to butter up any Yang Zhe. She just blinked her big pretty eyes from her position and did nothing.
Finally, it was tenth ce, He Yunxiao, who of course wouldnt be sucking up to Yang Zhe either, but he didnt do nothing like Chu Xiaoxiao did.
Sister Jiang and Du were sitting opposite him, and at that moment he was looking at the two girls with his hand on his cheek and his eyes twinkling.
Yang Zhe intended to make a fool out of He Yunxiao, who, after all, was even worse at literature than Li Jin, given his reputation.
Li Jin, no matter what, was still a man who had read books. He Yunxiao, on the other hand, did not study at all.
In the words, study? What the hell is that! Is studying something that a dude should do?
Yang Zhe said to He Yunxiao, Young Master He, how about this poem of mine?
He Yunxiao didnt bother to stand up, sat in his seat and cleaned his ears.
Not bad, just that I had to dig my earswax out after listening to it.
Yang Zhe snorted coldly, not going to argue with He Yunxiao in vain, and turned to ask Du Yinyun and the other five girls.
Girls, this little poem of my own creation, can it be epted?
After discussing it for a while, the five of them gave the poem a rating of good.
If the rating was higher than good, the poem would be epted. But a good rating was already a good sign.
Yang Zhe was satisfied, and sat down, so the maid with the embroidered handkerchief came to the second ce winner, Liu Feiyun.
Liu Feiyun pondered for a moment, then said in a heartfelt manner, The peach is young, and it burns brightly.
This was a famous line from the poetry scriptures, and no one questioned it, not to mention that the flower leader did not need to rate it, so it was simply passed.
Fourth ce went to Tie Weiqi. Tie Weiqi was a simple martial man who had read books, but not many, and could notpare with the literary gentry like Yang Zhe and Liu Feiyun.
He had no baggage, yet he was also direct, saying directly, Prosperous flowers are like brocade.
Behind him, Shen Kuan was slightly literate, but he didnt pretend to be either, saying, A blossom is fleeting.
Idioms like this go by quickly, as they dont have to be scored unlike self-penned poems, nor do they need to be read aloud with deep emotion like famous lines from the poetry scriptures.
It was Li Jins turn now.
Li Jin stood up and, without any ambiguity, crackled out a whole lot of words like dumping soy beans.
Hundred Flowers, Falling Flowers, Like a Flower
The Liu Kexiong at the back of the row was in a cold sweat, and he couldnt help but advise this Minister to stop.
The idioms are finally finished, what can I say!
Li Jin did not break the rules, although it was hical. The first person in the ranking said it first, and the next person in the ranking was not allowed to repeat it, which was the advantage of the person with the most gold flowers in the previous session.
Otherwise, why else would others pay to grab the ranking?
Li Jin searched his gut and finished all the idioms he could utter.
He then gave Yang Zhe a rather smug and contemptuous nce before asking Du Yinyun, Du Huaqui, how did I do?
Not only Du Yinyun, but also Jiang Wuyou, who was more qualified, and the other three red-branded girls, were all seeing this kind of scene for the first time.
Other people write poems and you recite idioms, how dare youe and ask how well you recite idioms?
But Li Jin had some status, after all, and it was not good to be rude, so Du Yinyun could only say, When Sir Li recited the idioms, he did so with great emotion.
Li Jins eyes lit up and he felt deeply that Du Yinyun was really a soulmate!
Miss Du, how are you feeling?
Du Yinyun said, I feel a feeling of exaltation.
Li Jin pped his hands, Well said! What else?
Seeing that Li Jin was relentless, Yang Zhe, who had long regarded Du Yinyun as his own object, finally spoke, Li Jin, thats enough, the next one.
Li Jin was followed by Liu Kaixiong.
Since Li Jin had said all the idioms he could, Liu Kaixiong held his words.
Finally, in the first round, he got the embroidered handkerchief and was knocked off stage.
A proposition has to go through at least one round before the next one starts.
So when Liu Kaixiongs sessor, Passerby B, was faced with a proposition called Flower, he was at his wits end.
He left the stage unhappy with his embroidered handkerchief.
After B, there was Chu Xiaoxiao, the ninth person.
If she could not answer, she would also be eliminated with a handkerchief.
One breath, two breaths, three breaths
Chu Fan sat on stage, and watched his sister. His heart was also a little nervous.
If Xiaoxia couldnt answer, how could he ask Du Yinyun for clues about the Chu family tragedy ten years ago?
Just when everyone thought that Chu Xiaoxiao was going to give up, Chu Fans gaze was like a torch, and he suddenly observed that there was a slight distortion of light between He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao.
This was an internal power transmission!
Then, amidst all the attention, Chu Xiaoxiao slowly spoke.
Ill update another chapterter.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 26: The pain of lovesickness
Chapter 26: The pain of lovesickness
In fact, after He Yunxiaos being trained throughpulsory education, the ink in his belly, not to say that he could overturn the Qi literary world, but could also start a literary heyday of his own.
The reason why he made Chu Xiaoxiao wait so long was not because he deliberately wanted to help Chu Xiaoxiao pretend. but because he had so many great poems in his head that he was having trouble choosing.
For example: The blossoming of flowers moves the capital, Falling into dust, Dark fragrance floats the moon These are just a few of the most famous poems in China, and they could scare the hell out of everyone here.
However, these verses were too appalling, anding from an innocent girl like Chu Xiaoxiao, who had no background, and was in her golden years, they were not very believable.
He Yunxiao searched his guts and finally found a word suitable for Chu Xiaoxiao at thest moment!
In the midst of the gazes of everyone at the Spring Wind Mansion, the stunningly beautiful young girl Chu Xiaoxiaos mouth opened to speak out a song that could be sung for a thousand years in any time and space, in any world, A Cut of Plum.
The fragrance of red roots and the fragrance of jade-woven woven grass in the autumn, lightly undoing my robe, alone on the orchid boat. Who sends a brocade letter in the clouds? When the geese return, the moon fills the western tower.
The flowers are drifting and the water is flowing by themselves. There is no way to dispel this feeling, but it is only when the brows are lowered that the heart goes up.
When this poem was released, the whole hall fell silent.
Chu Xiaoxiaos words echoed in everyones ears, hearts, and minds as if they were a magical sound winding around their ears.
Some people with literary skills, such as Yang Zhe, Liu Feiyun and Yang Qi, were murmuring to themselves, trying their best to understand the meaning of the words.
Those who felt the same way, such as some women, even the red-branded girl opposite He Yunxiao, had tears flowing out of the corners of their eyes.
For those who are not strong in literature, such as Tie Weiqi, even if they could not taste anything, they could still feel the feelings conveyed by the words in a literal way.
A woman who is lovesick is standing in a boat on theke, gazing into the distance.
It is hard not to be moved by such an image, and it is hard not to be broken-hearted.
As He Yunxiao watched the enchanted faces of the people present, he was a little puzzled.
Whoops? Was it too powerful? Cant be, right?
When I was in secondary school, I felt emotion when I saw this poem, but it was fine. It wasnt so bad that everyone frowned and didnt say anything, right?
After a few moments, He Yunxiao realized that his feelings were not strong because he was born in a modern era with cars, high-speed trains, airnes, and the inte, and he did not understand what lovesickness was.
The people of Qi were in the same era as Li Qingzhao, the original author of the poem. Without fast transportation and convenient inte, everything was slow and far away, only long thoughts and deep love.
Then, He Yunxiao suddenly realized that he was narrow-minded.
Who says modern people dont have lovesickness?
Arent there still modern people who have unrequited love?
I think back then, I was also a man who had unrequited love for several young girls at the same time.
Just as He Yunxiao was rambling on, he suddenly realized that there was someone, who was also as spontaneous as himself, not caught up in the emotional reverberations of the poetic mood.
This person was none other than Li Jin!
Li Jin looked around at everyone with downcast faces in confusion, somewhat unsure of what to do.
When he saw He Yunxiao, who also had nothing to do, he asked He Yunxiao with his mouth, Whats wrong with them all?
He Yunxiao said, The poem is a tad too strong at the end, they are a bit dizzy from the poem, just take a break!
Hearing this, Li Jin was happy in his heart.
Hey! Ive recovered so quickly, does it mean that Im more talented than them? No, I have to hurry up and write down this poem. Next time I see my cousin aunt, tell her about my talent of not being able to faint poems, so that she can be happy too.
Equally senseless was the person in question, Chu Xiaoxiao.
She took the initiative to transmit her voice to He Yunxiao for the first time.
What kind of poem is this?
He Yunxiao said, Its about a womens lovesickness.
You wrote it?
He Yunxiao said, I didnt write it, I borrowed it.
Who did you ask to borrow it?
He Yunxiao said, Li Qingzhao.
You like her?
He Yunxiao exined with a bitter smile, How can I put it, she is a talented woman, and I like her a little, but most of all, she doesnt like me. Besides, its impossible for me and her.
Chu Xiaoxiao nced coldly at He Yunxiao.
Waste.
He Yunxiao..
After a little while, everyone came back from their sentimental feelings, and unlike thest time when Yang Zhe made a poem, this time, there was no one even appreciating the words.
In fact, it was not that there were none, but that they dared not.
Anyone could tell that the poem was of great literary attainment.
At this level, toment on it indiscriminately would only result in ridicule for future generations.
The phrase There is no way to eliminate this love, it is only when the brows are lowered that the heart is raised is a catchy vernacr phrase that hits the heart. but it is also an expression of the pain of longing, which I am afraid has no parallel in the past or in the future.
Sister Du, may I ask if my little words count? A sweet and soft voice echoed.
Everyone suddenly woke up to the fact that the author of this poem was actually a wonderful young girl?
They thought that only Chu Fan was a genius, but to their surprise, one of them was invincible in martial arts and the other in literature, they were simply a pair of demons.
Du Yinyun had been well educated in poetry since she was young, and in terms of poetic skill alone, she was even above Yang Zhe.
But when faced with this song A Cut Plum, she did not dare to be thoughtless in the slightest.
She hurriedly replied, Wait a moment, sister. Then she discussed it with Jiang Wuyou and the others.
The result of the discussion lived up to all expectations, giving Chu Xiaoxiao an excellent rating.
In this round of the poetrypetition, although most of them passed the test, it was clear who was better or worse.
Finally, after Chu Xiaoxiaos impressive performance, the pressure was on He Yunxiaos side.
He Yunxiao also stood up from his position when the questions were being answered.
He looked at the few people present from a high position.
Seeing a variety of aspects of people behavior in life.
The worried eyes of Du and Sister Jiang needed no exnation.
This side from the contestants was even more exciting.
Yang Zhe, in the first ce, looked at him with a rather mocking gaze, as if to say: He Yunxiao, with Chu Xiaoxiao and I as pearls in front of you, weigh up your own level and give up as early as possible, so as not to make a fool of yourself.
In the second ce, Liu Feiyuns gaze was smiling, as if he was looking forward to seeing what kind of ivory woulde out of the mouth of He Yunxiao, a dude who usually has nothing to do with studying.
In fourth ce, Tie Weiqi, his gaze was bright and dark, hard to distinguish. But He Yunxiao surprisingly saw in it, a little hidden expectation. Could it be that he thought I could turn the tables?
Fifth ce Shen Kuan, this kids gaze was a bit torn. Could it be that he regretted standing up for Chu Fan?
Sixth ce Li Jin, this Li Jin is so strange, huh? Why is he so happy for no reason at all?
Finally, there was Chu Xiaoxiao, who was sitting next to himself in ninth ce.
This was the first time that He Yunxiao had ever looked at Chu Xiaoxiao properly in such a well-lit environment.
Even though Chu Xiaoxiao had tormented him many times, he had to admit that Chu Xiaoxiao was really beautiful.
At only sixteen years old, Chu Xiaoxiaos figure was not as voluptuous as Sister Jiangs, and her temperament was not as cool as Dus. But her features just fit together very well. A little movement, a little change, would spoil that sense of harmony that is so natural.
When she smiles, her eyebrows are arched, as if she is a lively and lovely little elf. And when expressionless, it had the aura of a demondy ruling the world.
He Yunxiao stared at Chu Xiaoxiaos right hand. The teeth marks on her right hand were an unspoken secret between the two of them.
Noticing He Yunxiaos gaze, Chu Xiaoxiao shrank her right hand into her sleeve and then red at He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao found it amusing that the re was from Xiaoxiao and not Chuchu.
So, instead of being threatening, it was cute.
The maid with the embroidered handkerchief stood in front of He Yunxiao and reminded him, Young Master He, the time is almost up, do you want to give up?
He Yunxiao took a deep breath and said, No.
Countless gazes were now directed at He Yunxiao, who slowly opened his mouth and spelled out four words.
Flowers bloom like fire
Du Yinyun and Jiang Wuyou breathed a sigh of relief on the spot. No matter what, with such a word that seemed like an idiom, they would be able to slightly favor He Yunxiao and count this as a pass.
But to the surprise of everyone present, He Yunxiao didnt finish his speech!
The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, and He Yunxiao didnt feel that there was the slightest possibility of him losing.
Do you think that Laozi is alone? Behind Laozi is a river that has been flowing for five thousand years, and every drop of its water is the essence of the wisdom of ten thousand people!
What can youpare to Laozi?
Then, He Yunxiao spoke the four words that immediately followed.
Flowers Blossom Like Fire, and also like loneliness.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 27: How should this be counted?
Chapter 27: How should this be counted?
Flowers bloom like fire, and also like loneliness.
Taken from the poem You Like Bads by Gu Cheng, a representative of the Misty Poetry School.
As for who Gu Cheng is, I dont think we need too much of an introduction, do we?
His masterpiece A Generation the night gave me ck eyes, but I used them to find light. It can be said to have killed junior and senior high schoolers essays, and is also a modern poem that must be memorized by literary youths of all periods.
He Yunxiao is not very good at memorizing texts, but when ites to pretending to be literary, He was the king of kings.
In his previous life, he had memorized modern poems like these, which were not inferior to ancient poems.
Although He Yunxiaos original intention was to y a big in front of the odious Yang Zhe, no matter what the motive was, the artistic value of the verse itself could not be erased.
Flowers bloom like fire, and also like loneliness.
Four words in one sentence. Eight words forming a poem, simple words with an appalling meaning, meaningful, and timeless.
Bravo!
In the midst of the silence, Li Jin was the first to stand up and apud.
When He Yunxiao saw Li Jin stand up, he was not surprised at all.
Although it was not long ago that Li Jin was still finding trouble with him at every turn, He Yunxiao had a very good impression of Li Jin.
In the original novel, Li Jin was a person whose reputation had always been okay. The reason for this was that this person was particrly simple. Of course, this is the term for high emotional intelligence.
His motive was always very simple, to get recognized in front of Yang Zhe.
Whether it was to uphold justice or to recite idioms by heart.
In fact, he just wanted to show off his power in front of Yang Zhe.
Right now, for example, while everyone was swooning over the poem, Li Jin was the first to stand up and shout, Yes! What a great poem! What a great poem! Its really well written.
After saying this, he gave Yang Zhe a nce, saying, Yang Zhe, this young man doesnt know how to make people swoon, didnt you think so?
Yang Zhes face was gloomy.
It wasnt that he was provoked by Li Jin. It was just that he never expected that He Yunxiao could write a poem.
These eight words, not to mention anything else, were far above his own frontier poem in terms of brevity and substance alone.
The top schr in arts, in a poetry session in a brothel, had lost to two pawns, one after another?
It could be said that he had lost face.
He Yunxiao looked at Yang Zhes gloomy face and didnt let go of the opportunity to kick the dog in the face.
Being generous was what protagonists should do. Viins were never generous.
Heughed, Yang Commander, what do you think of my poem, Flowers Blossom Like Fire?
One could only say that Yang Zhe was worthy of being Yang Zhe, even though he was embarrassed in his heart, he still managed to do well on the surface.
He stood up in a dignified manner and said, These eight words are wonderful, I cant believe that Young Master He is also a gentleman.
Although he did not say so explicitly, between the lines, he meant to mock He Yunxiao for being a goodfornothing fool.
He Yunxiao was naturally not willing to back down.
Commander Yang is joking. The Commander is full of mundane affairs, wearing armour and kneeling in front of the pce, it is normal to be less civilised than us.
The corners of Yang Zhes mouth twitched, but in his heart he was secretly surprised.
Who said that He Yunxiao was just arrogant and ignorant? His eloquence was even better than some court officials.
Since this was the case, Yang Zhe did not intend to be silent with He Yunxiao and flung out a big move on the spot.
He said, Young master, your eight words, Flowers bloom like fire, and also like loneliness., are really wonderful. Its just that, since ancient times, there is no such thing as eight words to make a poem. Even for a four-word poem, one must write eight sentences before and after, filling thirty-two words.
Yang Zhe looked at He Yunxiao with contempt. He did not believe that He Yunxiao was really talented.
He must have probably copied this amazing poem from somewhere, The flower blooms like fire, but also like loneliness, from some unknown talent.
With such confidence, Yang Zhe directly asked, If Young master He really wants topose a poem, please write out the context directly.
In He Yunxiaos eyes, Yang Zhes forced question was like sticking his face out and inviting himself to y music with his p on his face.
That was really a strange request that he had never heard before.
With his hands behind his back and his chin raised at forty-five degrees, He Yunxiao spoke slowly, reciting Gu Chengs poem You Like Songs word by word.
You like songs, child. This song is sung to you. This pretty honey-colored me, blown again and again by autumn.
The mornings are clear as ss, with water shining on it. Its not known at first, singing for you in the woods.
The trees that have sung have fallen.
Flowers bloom like fire, and also like loneliness.
After He Yunxiao finished reading, silence fell over the room.
Tie Weiqi, Shen Kuan and the others didnt dare to speak at all, as it was a bit embarrassing to be caught in full view of the crowd and not understand the words at all.
Strange! Li Jin scratched his head, This poem is really strange, it doesnt have any rhythm at all, and there are long and short lines, and it doesnt match up before or after. The strangest thing is, I can understand every line, why is it that when put together, I cant understand a single word?
Li Jins words were indeed the voice of the vast majority of people.
Yang Zhe was even more straightforward and said, I thought that Young master really had some knowledge. Heposed a poem, but it turned out that the lips of a donkey dont match the mouth of a horse.
At first, Liu Feiyun was also shocked by He Yunxiaos poem.
With such a martial arts genius as Chu Fan as a reference, if Chu Xiaoxiaos literary level was unexpected, it was reasonable. Then, He Yunxiaos literary level waspletely unbelievable.
He had been a fool for so many years, and his image was as immovable as a mountain in peoples minds.
So, when He Yunxiao read out the entire poem, many people were relieved.
Thats it?
How can you call it a poem without rhythm?
How can you call it a poem without being elegant and meticulous?
Liu Feiyunughed as he tapped his fan, Brother Yang, please dont try to push Young master around. In the words Flowers bloom like fire, but also like loneliness, is certainly not bad, so why bother with other words?
Yang Zhe picked up Liu Feiyuns words and said, Its me who overestimated He Yunxiao.
At these words, the whole audience burst intoughter.
Indeed, such He Yunxiao only matched the image in peoples minds.
Chen Zimo. If the first prize winner of the imperial examination is someone like Yang Zhe, who is just seeking fame, then lets not take the examination.
After this sentence, He Yunxiao did not say any more and sat down with relief.
Yang Zhe sneered, He Yunxiao, dont think that just because your father is a general that you can say anything you want.
He Yunxiao said leisurely, I am just writing poetry, how can I do anything wrong? Is it true that only you, Yang Zhe, can write poetry in the world and I, He Yunxiao, cannot?
Yang Zhe said, How can you call this a poem when it is like the words of a passer-by on the street?
He Yunxiao said, It has both poetic meaning and connotation, and everything should not be bound by the rules, so why can I not call it poetry?
The two of them quarrelled, and no one dared to persuade them.
Liu Feiyun, who was in second ce, threw a piece of paper onto Tie Weiqis table and gave him a look that indicated Li Jin.
The fourth Tie Weiqi then poked Shen Kuan, who was in fifth ce, and gave him a sign for Li Jin.
Shen Kuan had no excuse but to say stiffly, Young Master Li?
Li Jin inclined his head and looked at Shen Kuan, What for?
Shen Kuan said, Young Master Li, its not a good idea for these two to go on fighting, you should persuade them.
Li Jin was not stupid, and said, Why dont you persuade?
Shen Kuan said with a smile, Young Master Li, you are the son of a second-ranking minister, the nephew of the current Empress Dowager and the nephew of the current Princess. There is no one of higher status than you right now. If Your Excellency does not maintain order in Yinjing, who will do so?
Li Jin thought carefully, and it was indeed the case.
Ill take care of it.
Immediately, he took on the grand task of upholding righteousness.
Resolutely rising, he said, Stop arguing! Whats there to argue about? Today is the flower leaders debut show, Du Huakui is here, does He Yunxiaos poem count as a poem, just ask her?
Yang Zhe looked at Li Jin and thought to himself that this fool had finally done something good.
Immediately following Li Jins words, he said, He Yunxiao, do you dare to let sister Yinyun judge your poem?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 28: He Yunxiao, do you dare to bet?
Chapter 28: He Yunxiao, do you dare to bet?
Bonus Chapter, Yesterday I said. Ill post another chapter but then didnt because Myptop jack broke and Just got back repaired.
He Yunxiao was about to burst intoughter.
Why wouldnt I dare?
He desperately tried to hold in hisughter, not daring to expose himself, obviously. Otherwise, what if Yang Zhe didnt y anymore?
He Yunxiao stifled hisughter to the point where he looked embarrassed, How do you judge?
Seeing He Yunxiao like this, Yang Zhe felt more confident.
If the person in question didnt have confidence, then how could this pile of nonsense be called a poem?
He said proudly, This is the falling flowers session. Whether a poemposed by oneself can reach the standard and be counted will of course have to be judged by the Flower girls.
He Yunxiao nodded and added, Thats right. But what I want to ask is, how do you judge your level?
Seeing that Yang Zhe didnt understand, He Yunxiao added, As we all know, there are six levels of ratings: Poor, Good, Very Good, Superb, Outstanding and Perfect, so if I get the Perfect rating, does that mean that you, Yang Zhe, eyes are blind? Dont know how to recognize real thing?
Yang Zhe snorted coldly, You want to bet with me?
He Yunxiaoughed, Thats right, its a bet. If I get the Perfect, you will leave on your own. If I dont, I will leave on my own. Yang Zhe, do you dare to bet?
Yang Zhe asked himself if, as the top schr of imperial examinations, his literary skills were still in ce. No matter what, it was not so bad as to leave a true pearl in the dust.
Take He Yunxiaos poem, even though he had prejudices against He Yunxiao, Yang Zhe himself was very willing to admit that the final line, Flowers bloom like fire, but also like loneliness, was indeed very stunning.
But if you take a bunch of words that dont fit the rhythm and put them together as a poem, thats pretty much bullshit.
In fact, Yang Zhes confidencees not only from his own judgement of poetry, but also from the fact that Du Yinyun herself has a higher literary knowledge of poetry than he does.
Poetry is an elegant tool in which only the most refined and the most sophisticated are the real experts.
Although Yang Zhe was good at poetry, he is still a martial arts warrior to his bones.
A general does not fight unprepared battles. Therefore, based on the above judgement, Yang Zhe believed that Du Yinyun, who had a higher standard for poetry, could not possibly consider He Yunxiaos collection of nonsensical words to be poetry.
Faced with the provocation of He Yunxiaos bet, Yang Zhe frankly took it and even raised the stakes.
Wouldnt it be nice to take advantage of a sure win bet topletely clear He Yunxiao, an eyesore, out of his sister Yinyuns vision?
Yang Zhe said, He Yunxiao, there is no need for Perfect, as long as you get Superb for your words, I will leave here and never meet Sister Yinyun again. Likewise, if you dont get Very Good, you will leave Spring Breeze Mansion and never pester Sister Yinyun again.
He Yunxiao had returned to prevent Yang Zhe from stealing his wife, so how could he not agree to this?
At once, he said, Its a deal then!
Yang Zhe was even more afraid that He Yunxiao would back out of his promise. After all, backing out ismon practice for yboys. So he said, Today we are betting on each other, so please be a witness for everyone in Spring Breeze Mansion!
Of course, everyone wanted to enjoy the show, for the son of a general and themander of the Imperial Army were fighting with each other over a woman, and such a sight was not something you see every day.
No problem!
Dont worry, Commander Yang, well keep an eye on He Yunxiao!
Whoever breaks his word is a dog!
Liu Feiyun, who was sitting next to Yang Zhe, raised his hand to him and said, The matter has been settled, so Feiyun congrattes Commander Yang first.
Hearing these words, Yang Zhe looked at Liu Feiyun more and more favorably. He said, You are the one who is known as Liu Feiyuns scouting hand in the country?
Liu Feiyuns face showed joy, It is my brother. I am not gifted in martial arts, and I am a fun-loving person, so I manage the business for my family in Yinjing. The Drunken Immortal Residence is under my family. If you wish toe to the Drunken Immortal Residence, I will certainly apany you all the way.
Yang Zhe politely said, Of course.
Over there, He Yunxiao asked for a pen and ink and wrote the entire poem silently on silk paper. With this handwriting, it could be said that the poem was not only falling apart, but also flying.
Of course, this is not the point. The point is that after He Yunxiao finished writing the poem, he naughtily wrote touching hands in one corner of the paper.
Afterwards, the paper, which involved the fate of two men, was sent to the tables of the five scoring girls.
In fact, Yang Zhes guess was half right.
Du Yinyun was very aplished in poetry and song, and if there was noFan Ziwei from the Fan family, Du Yinyun could probably be considered the number one talented girl in Yinjing.
He Yunxiaos modern poems did have a poetic rhythm, but they were so far ahead of their time that it was very normal for them not to be understood.
ording to the usual rules, Du Yinyun would not have approved of such a very obscure and extremely controversial modern poem by He Yunxiao for the sake of stability, or because she could not read it, or for other reasons.
The reason for this is simple.
If this poem had been written by some great schr, then it would have gone down in history for proper study. Because the great schr has previous works to y down, the standard is guaranteed.
But if it had been written by someone like He Yunxiao, whose literary level was negative, it would have been considered respectful enough if it hadnt been thrown straight into the rubbish heap.
The only thing that Yang Zhe guessed wrong was that the current Du Yinyun, or any woman in love, is simply unreasonable.
Regardless of how the poetry is, you want He Yunxiao to stop from meeting us? Dont even think about it!
The more she looked at He Yunxiaos poem, the more she thought his handwriting was cute. (TL: Completely forgot that she is supposed to review the poem lol)
Soon, she noticed the three words He Yunxiao had quietly written at the bottom, Touching your Hands.
Du Yinyun quietly mped her legs together and her face flushed red.
She hurriedly brought her fever down and returned to her expressionless, cool demeanor. But she couldnt stop her brain from going wild as she kept remembering the way He Yunxiao had sat on her bed touching her hands.
Strong, healthy muscles, rough but warm hands, a face more handsome than any man in the world.
Sheltered at home, since a young age. Du Yinyun didnt quite understand what it meant to be in love. All she thought she wanted to do in life was marry a man when she was old enough and then raise a family for him until the end of her life.
But He Yunxiao is not that kind of person, people say he is bad. But in fact he is very interesting, very principled, and at the same time very idealistic, and most of all believes in her without reservation.
Even Du Yinyun herself understands that this feeling of being trusted, needed and relied upon is what haspletely poisoned her.
But feelings are like that, even though they are understood, they are still deep in them and cannot be extricated.
Jiang Wuyou had already scored, and seeing that Dus sister next to her was hesitant to move, she looked over at her.
Du Yinyun stared at the silk paper on which He Yunxiao had written, and Jiang Wuyou followed her gaze down to see three words hidden in the corner of the paper: Touching your hands.
Jiangs face suddenly flushed a little.
She thought of the conflict between Du Yinyun and He Yunxiao, who was too aggressive and almost
Jiang Wuyou wouldnt be jealous of He Yunxiao and Du Yinyun herself, but Jiang Wuyou also knew that ady like Du Yinyun, a youngdy born to arge family, would be likely to be jealous.
Fearing that the two would not progress in love because of herself, she hurriedly exined to Du Yinyun, Yinyun, its not what you think, everything is clear between me and He Yunxiao He touched my hand because
Du Yinyun was so said by Jiang Wuyou, snapped out of it, resumed not being familiar with He Yunxiao, and coldly said, Has sister Jiang finished assessing the score?
Jiang Wuyou nodded and then collected everyones ratings.
The three girls of course, looked at the faces of the two flower leaders, one of whom gave an Outstanding and one an Superb.
Although the three of them could not see how He Yunxiaos poem could be considered a poem, they could not go wrong by following their scores.
So, under Yang Zhes confident gaze, the maid read out He Yunxiaos modern poems rating.
Outstanding.
Superb!
The moment the score came out, the whole audience was stunned.
How could it be Superb or Outstanding?
Yang Zhe even began to doubt everything he had learned throughout his life.
He Yunxiaos poem would not be considered Good by any normal person, right?
He Yunxiao was not surprised by the result. The judges were his people. How could he lose?
He added fuel to the fire, If Commander Yang hadnt changed the standard from Perfect to superb, I would really have had to pat my buttocks and leave.
He got up and saluted.
I thank you for your help, and Id like to see you off. Its dark and slippery, return to home early.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 29: Give me Yangchun
Chapter 29: Give me Yangchun
When he heard the rating, Yang Zhe was dumbfounded.
He nced at Du Yinyun, who was sitting in her seat, looking incredulous.
However, Du Yinyuns expression was indifferent, as if it was a matter of course for her to give an excellent rating.
When Yang Zhe saw how calm Du Huakui was, he became more and more suspicious of his own literary skills.
Could it be that this bullshit poem by He Yunxiao was really a masterpiece?
However, Yang Zhe was still unwilling to give up, and he turned his head to look at Jiang Wuyou next to Du again.
Jiang Wuyou had been a famous woman in Yinjing for a long time, and her achievement of dancing for the Empress Dowager in the pce alone was unparalleled by any other girl.
Jiang Wuyous literary skills were not as good as Du Yinyuns, who had been trained from childhood. However, based on the education provided to the girls at the Spring Breeze Mansion, she was already better than most of them.
In terms of poetry alone, she was at the level of a schr, not to say a schr, but at least a schr.
Jiang Wuyou was not as indifferent as Du Yinyun, and when she felt Yang Zhes gaze, she nodded and smiled at him in response.
When Yang Zhe saw that Jiang Wuyou also looked normal, his suspicions about himself increased.
How could they all look so calm? Could it be that I am really blind to good poetry?
At this moment, He Yunxiaos voice came at the right time.
I would like to thank Commander Yang for his help, and I would like to see the Commander off. Its dark and slippery, so return home early.
Hearing these words, Yang Zhe clenched his fist. It didnt matter when he went home. It was just that the bet had failed. Did he really have to give up on Yinyun?
Not long ago, he made a bet with He Yunxiao, whoever lost would leave Du Yinyun, there was a whole audience at the Spring Breeze Mansion to testify to this, once he backed out, he would lose face. A person who is not trustworthy will suffer from ack of trust and will not be able to do anything.
Yang Zhe was also themander of the Imperial Army, a close friend of the Princess, and the hope of the Yang n in Hexi.
Yang Zhe took onest look at Du Yinyun and then stood up.
He was not afraid of failure, but he felt lost because Du Yinyun did not even bother to nce at him.
Yinyun, are you disappointed in me? Just a short while ago, you were looking at me and calling me Yangs brother.
After Yang Zhe stood up, he tried to hide his loss and pretended to be spontaneous. But instead, he only managed to hold back a twisted smile that looked veryical.
The first generation schr could never be at this low level, and Yang Zhe quickly took advantage of the situation and retreated by saying.
He Yunxiao, today I will ept defeat in a bet and never see my sister Yinyun again. However, you should not be too delighted. If you dare to use your power to force Yinyuns sister, I, Yang Zhe, will not rest until you die!
These ambitious and heartfelt words really touched many of the audience at Spring Breeze Mansion.
Only, however, He Yunxiao only wanted tough out loud.
Commander Yang, dont be moved by yourself. She knows what she should and shouldnt do, its not your ce to defend her by defining what powerpels. If she likes it, she will like you even if you re a beggar, if she doesnt like it, she wont like you even if you re a prince.
He Yunxiaos words really hit Du Yinyun in the heart. She was such a person, not pursuing the so-called wealth and nobility, as long as you like and I like.
Even though she was biting her lip and couldnt stop herself from agreeing, the girl still remembered her mission.
For the sake of the greater cause, she needed to keep her distance from He Yunxiao and not reveal his identity as a fake yboy.
How does young master knows, what yunyun is like
This rather distant remark made Yang Zhes spirit shake, and he knew that even if he lost the bet, He Yunxiao, who won the bet, would not have any chance of getting his hands on Du Yinyun.
As long as He Yunxiao could not get his hands on Du Yinyun, Yang Zhe was confident that he still had a chance.
He was confident that he had a unique advantage over He Yunxiao, or any other young talent in Yinjing, in every way.
A talent that is in high demand in front of both the Princess and Prime Minister Han, the gold value is evident.
There is still time, and as long as the favors of Yinyuns sister are there, everything can be polished slowly.
The feelings are not scared of dy, but there is one thing that is already dragging on for a while.
Yang Zhe knows in his heart that he is out of the game, but he also knows that not all of the forces of the First Princess have lost this time.
At least there is still Li Jin.
More or less a teammate.
Yang Zhe began to say goodbye to all of them, but he secretly sent a message to his teammate Li Jin.
Li Jin, Du Yinyun is the daughter of Du Lie, if this woman can be taken under the Princess, it will definitely help us get the support of the old Chu family army. You must do your best to win thispetition. After you win, confer with me before making a decision, I will wait for you at the noodle shop opposite the Spring Breeze Mansion.
After transmitting the message, Yang Zhe had nothing to hold back and got up and left with big steps.
In fact, Yang Zhe did not have much hope for Li Jin, but there was always an eventuality in everything. What if Li Jin won?
Of course, there was a deeper reason for the voice transmission, which was to exchange messages with Li Jin.
Yang Zhe is obsessed with the Princess body, so naturally he cannot go in and out of such a shady ce and break his good boys image. But there are always unexpected situations, like this one, if he doesnt go for Du Yinyun, then he will lose the good opportunity with Chu family.
Li Jin is a man of no talent, but his loyalty to his cousin can be described as a man of the heart and soul.
When the Princess asks questions, with Li Jin as his witness, no one will be able to find fault with him.
Yang Zhe thought about it all the way to the noodle shop, taking his horse from the stables.
The status of the Princess could not be shaken, and as for Du Yinyun, although there was an agreement with He Yunxiao in the past, if he thought of his personal friendship and just met her, Yinyuns sister would not refuse, and as long as he could meet her, he would be able to proceed with his ns.
Tethering his horse to the wooden pir of the noodle shop, Yang Zhe found a seat and sat down, Boss, a bowl of Yangchun noodles.
Before the boss could reply, an extremely familiar voice came out of Yang Zhes ears.
Boss, Ill have the same.
Boss: Okay, two bowls of Yangchun noodles.
Yang Zhe never thought that even if Li Jin didnt win, it shouldnt be a problem tost two rounds, but now, with just one horse-holding effort, this kid had lost?
Li Jin sat down and rubbed his hands together, Yang Zhe, are the Yangchun noodles here good?
Yang Zhe said with hatred, Youre still in the mood to eat noodles?
Li Jin said, Of course not.
Then Li Jin held the steaming noodles in front of Yang Zhe and gobbled them up.
Soon, looking at the clear bowl, Li Jin said, Yang Zhe, if you dont eat it, I will eat it for you.
Yang Zhe really wanted to kill the bastard with a sh, but he had no choice but to say, Get lost. I want to eat the noodles myself.
Yang Zhe was about to move his chopsticks when he seemed to remember something and asked, Li Jin, what kind of handkerchief did Du Hua Kui give you?
Li Jin looked bewildered and took out his handkerchief and saw that it was embroidered with orchids.
Yang Zhe said, Li Gongzi, would you lend this handkerchief to Yang for a few days to look at?
Li Jin did not care, but he was very happy to hear Yang Zhe call him Li Gongzi.
After handing the handkerchief to Yang Zhe and seeing him put it away with great care, Li Jin was puzzled.
Whats so great about this? Does it smell as good as Yangchun noodles?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 30: Youve Been Fooled, Miss Chu Chu
Chapter 30: You''ve Been Fooled, Miss Chu Chu
That said, just now, Yang Zhe sent a message to Li Jin as he left.
Yang Zhe was in first ce among the several contestants, sitting at the front, while Li Jin was in the middle of the pack.
The two were separated by severalpetitors, among whom Liu Feiyun, Tie Weiqi and Shen Kuan all had martial arts skills. Liu Feiyun and Shen Kuans martial arts skills were not high, but Tie Weiqis cultivation was at the peak of the eighth rank, so he was already a master.
However, Yang Zhe had no qualms about transmitting his voice. There was no other reason for this: he was relying on his own cultivation level of the peak of the ninth rank.
There were only a few Master realm martial artists in the world, and all of them had famous names.
Except for the big names in the Master realm, Yang Zhe was able to walk around everywhere with his cultivation. Therefore, he naturally had no worries when he transmitted his voice.
It was just that he could not have imagined that Chu Xiaoxiao, the highest martial artist in this realm, was sitting quietly not far from him. Therefore, his voice transmission to Li Jin was heard by Chu Xiaoxiao in perfect rity.
In fact, Chu Xiaoxiao had also heard all of He Yunxiaos careful voice transmission before, but Chu Xiaoxiao was not interested in bothering with He Yunxiao.
Now, hearing the key words Du Yinyun and Chu Family Army in the transmission, Chu Xiaoxiao became interested.
She said to He Yunxiao, Just now, Yang Zhe sent a voice to Li Jin.
As soon as He Yunxiao heard Chu Xiaoxiaos half-spoken words, he knew that this girls little belly was filled with mischief again.
He deliberately said, What did he say?
Chu Xiaoxiao said, If you want to know, then chop off a palm in exchange for me.
Crap, this little brat is still holding a grudge against me for biting her.
He Yunxiao transmitted his voice, Chu chu, are you holding a grudge?
Chu Xiaoxiao said, This venerable never holds grudges, also, no calling this venerable Chu Chu.
Clearly holding a grudge, right
He Yunxiao said, Chu Chu, I already know what Yang Zhe said.
Chu Xiaoxiao said, You can also hear his voice transmission? Dont call me Chu Chu.
He Yunxiao said, Chu Chu, I cant hear it. But Chu Chu, I can guess.
Chu Xiaoxiao said, I dont believe you. Dont call me Chu Chu.
He Yunxiao said, How about this, Chu Chu, how about we make a bet?
Chu Xiaoxiao said, What do you want to bet on?
This time there was no retort, hooray!
Seeing that Chu Xiaoxiao was getting used to being called Chu Chu, He Yunxiao felt quite proud of himself and had a feeling of defeating the best in the world.
He Yunxiao said, Lets bet on whether I can guess what Yang Zhe is saying in his voice. If I cant guess, I will give you a palm, if I can guess, you will do something for me.
Chu Xiaoxiao said, Sure. Arent you afraid that I wont admit it?
After thest incident where Chu Xiaoxiao gave the antidote directly, He Yunxiao had already understood this girls character of saying one thing and doing what she said.
Someone who dared to give me the antidote directly, will I be afraid that you wont admit it?
Seeing Chu Xiaoxiao agree, He Yunxiao inwardly eximed: Hehehe, youve fallen for it, Miss Chu Chu.
He Yunxiao said, Master Chu Chu is a person of honor, so naturally she doesnt care to make such small gains.
He Yunxiao watched as Chu Xiaoxiao faintly curled the corners of her mouth.
She was only in a half Chu Chu state as she was nowpeting on the stage for poetry, only managing to be expressionless, but without the aura of indifference to the world. Even so, when she smiled at this moment, she waspletely different from her usual smiling Xiaoxiao.
When Chu Chu smiled now, it was like a crimson, thorny, poisonous rose in full bloom. Beautiful, stunning and dangerous.
He Yunxiao was dumbfounded.
Only for a moment, of course.
Chu Xiaoxiao said, Speak.
He Yunxiao said, Yang Zhe must have said: about letting Li Jinpete for Du Yinyun and thus control the Chu Family Army.
Chu Xiaoxiao remained suddenly silent.
She raised her eyes to look at He Yunxiao, a mere eighth-ranked dude who could hear the words of ninth-ranked Yang Zhe. Even if it was a guess, it was still very unbelievable.
In the beginning, she only wanted to use He Yunxiao to deal with the woman who approached Chu Fan. Now, this man named He Yunxiao is not only tough, but also capable, with his poetry and scheming, which seems more and more mystifying.
However, Chu Xiaoxiao was true to her word and had no intention of going back on it.
What do you want me to do?
He Yunxiaoughed loudly in his heart.
What if shes number one in the world? In the end, she was still a sixteen-year-old girl, not yet aware of the treacherous nature of the world, and was really too young.
He Yunxiao had already thought of what to ask, but not now, butter.
The next female protagonist, Fan Ziwei, was not a frugal person, and by then, in case the strategy did not go well, this opportunity could just be used to curry favor with Chu Xiaoxiao, so that she would let him off the hook or give him more time.
I havent thought about it yet, Ill tell you when I do.
I thought that would be the end of this little chit-chat, but I didnt expect Chu Xiaoxiao to speak again, Just now you called me Chu Chu a total of five times, so I wont bother with you. Tomorrow, at midnight,you will receive five moves from me.
I never holds grudges, Im not going to bother you.
The corners of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched, did that mean taking five hits from you?
That is purely taking a beating.
He was afraid that Chu Xiaoxiao might beat him too much, so he hurriedly recalled his words, and counted. Six times he had called out Chu Chu.
But he was not going to righteously correct Chu Xiaoxiao.
He instead made excuse and said, I have something to do tomorrow .
This was true, He Yunxiao nned to find the Soul Devouring Pill antidote during the day tomorrow and ask Sister Jiang for silver at night. It was another fulfilling day.
Chu Xiaoxiao said, Donte if you want to die.
He Yunxiao: __
He Yunxiao: Ill definitely be there tomorrow!
Chu Fan did not regret that he did not get to go on stage topete in the poem. He didnt even regret that he had lost the opportunity, to meet Du Yinyun, either.
He was different from Yang Zhe.
In fact, Chu Fan did not have these desires for fame and fortune. He only wanted to practice his sword and avenge his fathers death, and then practice his sword thoroughly.
However, after Yang Zhe had spoken that kind of poem on stage, Chu Fan became somewhat moved by the poetry. Because Yang Zhe and he were both at the peak of the ninth rank, at that time, when Yang Zhe stood on the stage and spoke the poems with a resounding voice, Chu Fan could feel a glimpse of sword ideology as well.
He was very close to the threshold of the Grandmaster realm. After hearing Yang Zhes poem, Chu Fan clearly felt that he was one step closer.
Even the killing, intent and sharpness in his poems contained a hidden swords meaning.
After he no longer confined his sword to a piece of iron, Chu Fan felt that his mind had been enlightened. Even though he did not cultivate, his inner strength had been purified and increased.
In the way of martial arts training, the lower one cultivates the body, while the upper one trains the mind.
It was only when Chu Xiaoxiao stood up to speak about poetry that Chu Fans originally good mood was ruined to the point of no return.
No one would deliberately keep an eye on the air between He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao, but Chu Fan would.
Chu Fan had already seen He Yunxiao transmitting his voice to Chu Xiaoxiao once before, and now, this scene was repeated.
What made Chu Fan even more surprised was that Chu Xiaoxiao had uttered words like that.
Flowers drifting in and out of water, a kind of love for each other, two ces of idle sorrow. There is no way to dispel this feeling, it is only when the eyebrows are lowered that it goes to the heart.
Even if Chu Fan did not know poetry, how could he not know the meaning of such straightforward words?
Chu Fan knew that Chu Xiaoxiao knew a little bit of poetry, and that was all. If one said that Chu Xiaoxia could write such words and phrases, Chu Fan would not believe it.
Inbination with Chu Xiaoxiaos internal voice transmission before he spoke, Chu Fan immediately understood what was going on. Chu Fan then instantly understood the full picture of what had happened.
This straightforward poem about lovesickness was clearly written by He Yunxiao to Xiaoxiao!
Afterwards, when He Yunxiao revealed his poetic talent of flowers blooming like fire, Chu Fans heart sank.
Brother Hes poetic talent was unparalleled, and that poem was really his way of telling Xiaoxiao what was on his heart.
After that, Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiaos frequent voice transmission to each other because of Yang Zhes affair was all in Chu Fans eyes.
Due to the distance, Chu Fan could not hear what his sister and He Yunxiao were saying, but that did not affect his judgment.
He knew his own sister well enough.
Chu Xiaoxiaos character was typically hot on the outside but cold on the inside, that is, she seemed to be polite and courteous to everyone, but she didnt care about anyone.
When she first joined the masters school, she was told by her master that Chu Xiaoxiao seemed to be dedicated to her work. but she did not care about her martial arts achievements, and even though she had good talent, she just stopped at the end. So by now, while he himself was at the peak of the ninth rank, Xiaoxiao was not even at the sixth rank.
It is just that such a Xiaoxiao, who doesnt care about anything at all, is chatting passionately with He Yunxiao. I am worried.
Chu Fan felt that he had to find time to have a proper talk with his sister.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 31: Liu Feiyuns Perfect Reading Comprehension
Chapter 31: Liu Feiyun''s Perfect Reading Comprehension
With the viin Yang Zhe gone, the Flower Fallingpetition entered its second half and the situation on the field soon became clear.
Li Jin was the first to be eliminated.
Following him were Tie Weiqi, Shen Kuan and Lu Renjia.
In fact, Yang Zhe misunderstood, and Li Jin could not be med for losing in the blink of an eye, as Tie Weiqi and the others were not much better, and basically just went through the round, then took their handkerchiefs and bowed off the stage.
In the end, only Liu Feiyun, Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao were left on stage.
Liu Feiyuns face was full of bitterness as the two opposite him, one was Chu Xiaoxiao, who had a great line, and the other was He Yunxiao, a poetry ghost.
The two of them were so normal and mediocre in the face of his own talent.
After two rounds, Liu Feiyun used idioms to put off each of them, so he was ashamed to face the father and mother of the Liu family. So, taking advantage of the fact that it was his turn again, Liu Feiyun pretended that he could not answer the idioms, and hastily left the stage.
When Chu Xiaoxiao came next, the girl stood up and recited the song Thinking of Longing with no expression on her face.
Wu mountains are green. Yue mountains are green. The green hills on both sides of the river wee each other, who knows the feeling of parting?
The tears of the king are abundant. The tears of the concubine are abundant. The tide by the Riverside is already calm before the knot is formed.
Faced with Chu Xiaoxiaos poetic talent, the audience became silent as they were paralyzed, even the five people at the jury table. All of them did not discuss the matter, and unanimously scored it as Superb.
Compared to Chu Xiaoxiao, most people expected more from He Yunxiao.
The reason was that few people could understand the poems, and even fewer could appreciate their connotations, but many could understand the music.
As soon as He Yunxiao spoke, everyone knew that the fun hade.
In the midst of all the attention, He Yunxiao stood up again.
This time the topic was water.
Seeing that he and Chu Xiaoxiao were the only ones left in the room, and that the momentum was already set, He Yunxiao stood up casually.
As long as he loses, sends Chu Xiaoxiao to meet Du Yinyun, and lets her get a clue for Chu Fan about the destruction of the Chu family, his mission would be sessfullypleted today.
He didnt hesitate to recite another type of thousand-year-old famous lines with emotion.
The Great Ming Lake!
Ahem. Daming Lake, Daming Lake is big. There are lotus flowers in Daming Lake. There are toads on top of the lotus flowers, poking and hopping.
Silence.
The whole room was silent.
Liu Feiyun had just returned to his seat after receiving his handkerchief, and at this moment, after hearing He Yunxiaos new poem, a mouthful of tea was sipped into his mouth and he did not swallow it for a long time.
Tie Weiqi was puzzled. He couldnt figure out what was so good about this poem with his low level of education.
To take a step back, this poem is not even very relevant.
Only the wordke can touch the word water.
Brother Liu, Tie Weiqi asked, What is so good about this poem by He Yunxiao?
Liu Feiyun froze, he was scratching his head, but couldnt figure out what was so good about this poem. However, if he said he couldnt understand it, it would seem that he was not good enough.
He was already a weakling in martial arts, but if he didnt excel in literature, how could he still show his face?
The good thing about this poem, the good thing about it, is that .. it is that it is particrly innocent!
Innocence? Tie Weiqi was doubting his ears.
On the side, Shen Kuan, on the other hand, nodded thoughtfully.
Only Yan Cong, said with a serious face, I think that this poem is rather average.
Yan Cong was also a level-headed person, and these words immediately drew the attention of many people.
Now, Liu Feiyuns face was a little embarrassed.
Brother Yan, this is a poor remark. He Yunxiao writes poetry in the same vein as his yboy status, and never cares about format or rules. But if you read it carefully, you will find that the poet has wild ideas in mind, and the humorous and witty words are just right to show the joy of amon mans wild journey.
Liu Feiyun made a good point, which caused many people who originally agreed with Yan Cong to turn their tails and support Liu Feiyun.
But
Yan Cong was about to retort, when the rating was read out on stage.
Daming Lake, Superb!
Once the Superb rating was given, Liu Feiyun was trembling and in high spirits.
Even Du Hua Kui thought it was an Superb poem, who would dare to question it?
The one person who dared to question it was He Yunxiao himself.
He Yunxiaos head was now full of question marks.
This little girl, Du Yinyun, was too bold, wasnt she? How can she dare to give this an Superb rating?
He Yunxiao smiled at the girls, Sisters, I dont think this song Daming Lake can rated of Superb.
Du Yinyun still maintained her tacit understanding with He Yunxiao at this time.
Speaking up, she didnt give He Yunxiao any mercy at all and said directly, What you say doesnt really matter.
He Yunxiao: convex (f*ck f*ck)
He Yunxiao was understanding at this point that no matter what he said, sister Du would give him high marks. There was nothing wrong with it, but this wasnt the time for romance!
So in the next round, He Yunxiao simply didnt answer, and simply didnt give Du Yinyun the chance to score high.
In this way, the final winner was decided, and to no ones surprise, it was a girl, Chu Xiaoxiao, who took the first spot as Dus guest of honor!
Although Chu Xiaoxiaos performance in the Flower Drop session was enough to make her go down in history, there was something wrong with two women having a long talk in a room.
At the end of the day, there is no rule against women talking to the flower leaders at the Spring Breeze. In fact, they are very good listeners and, because they are so well informed, you can really solve problems by talking to them.
Its just that most people treat them poorly in their minds. It cant be helped. Throughout the ages, between men and women, how can there be a simple friendship?
Before He Yunxiao left, he once again checked Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level towards Du Yinyun, which had risen to 30, so he was basically sure that Chu Xiaoxiao no longer had any desire to kill Du Yinyun.
After a night of tossing and turning, it was gettingte, and this time, He Yunxiao finally set out on his way home.
It was already three oclock, which in modern times would be eleven or twelve oclock.
In modern times, it is eleven or twelve oclock. In ancient times, it was early, and by this time, most people were already asleep.
The carriage did not go through the main gate, and the driver drove He Yunxiao to the main gate of the He Mansion before driving away.
He Yunxiao swaggered through the main gate and entered the house.
A young servant came to meet him, and He Yunxiao felt happy in his heart, just thinking that this young masters status was really good. There was someone to leave the door open for him at night, unlike in hisst life, when he died at home, and no one even noticed the stench.
The boy came to meet him and his words were a little nervous.
Young master, the master is waiting for you in the main hall, pleasee over.
He Yunxiao was full of confusion, thinking to himself that his old man usually turned his back on himself. What was he doing, suddenly looking for me in the middle of the night?
Although he did not understand, he did not dare to disobey He Yuanhao.
In the House, He Yuanhaos words were upromising.
This is a story of a man who died before he could try, and even from the original owners memory, He Yunxiaos recollection of it now is shocking and tragic.
Halfway to the main hall, a beautiful woman in fancy clothes stopped He Yunxiao.
Xiaoer! Wait a minute!
He Yunxiao took a look and saw that this beautiful woman in her thirties was his mothers sister. His own aunt, Zhang Shi, Zhang Jingxian.
When his mother had died, his father had married his mothers sister to renew the marriage.
Auntie!
His aunt, who had no children at her knees, had been quite kind to him, something for which He Yunxiao was still very grateful.
Xiaoer! Have you been fooling around at the Spring Breeze House again tonight?
Looking at his aunts anxious face, He Yunxiao put away his joking thoughts and said, Not really.
Aiya, still saying no! Your father knows all about it! Did you fight with someone in a martial artspetition? He asked you toe to the main hall, so admit your mistake, so dont be rude, just answer for everything.
He Yunxiao had wanted to say a few words in defense, but once he arrived in the main hall and saw the wooden stick in his fathers hand, he immediately grasped the reality.
Father, I was wrong!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 32: I cant see anyone else
Chapter 32: I can''t see anyone else
He Yuanhao has a sturdy figure, with a brow and sharp eyes, and is nearly fifty years old, but his handsome posture has not diminished. It could be said that the reason He Yunxiao was so handsome was inseparable from the excellent genes of his parents.
At this moment, He Yuanhao was sitting at the main seat, holding a wooden stick and pestling the ground.
Why are you sorry?
I shouldnt have fought with others.
You bullshit! He Yuanhao scolded him on the spot.
I heard that that Chu kid is of the ninth grade? Dont think I dont know that you like to be sneaky, you wouldnt dare to fight him even if you were given a hundred guts! Its probably the aplice you hired from somewhere again, faking a fight to put on a show for others. Is it for that Du Yinyun?
He Yunxiao, was inwardly shocked, his old man was worthy of his old man. Although the process was a bizarre guess, the result was really unexpectedly urate.
He couldnt refute Du Yinyuns story. It was true, after all. He just slyly argued about the fight, Who said I didnt dare to fight Ninth Grade, I fought to the end tonight, I was covered in bruises, I didnt disgrace my He family at all!
Great! Where are your bruises all over your body?
He Yunxiao sneered and confidently untied his shirt, revealing his upper body, which was wrapped in bandages.
Surprisingly, He Yuanhao was not taken aback at all and said, Go on.
He Yunxiao was certainly not in vain.
Ill show you today that your son is not the same old fool who only knows how to drink and sex. Ive been reborn!
Halfway through removing the bandage, He Yunxiaos hand froze in mid-air.
He Yuanhao approached with a wooden stick in his hand and said, Why dont you remove it? Is there no injury at all?
He Yunxiao looked at his smooth skin and clear.
The Soul Devouring Pill is outrageous!
He exined feebly, I said there were no bruises because I heal quickly from my injuries, believe it or not?
In the middle of the night, a scream rang out from the He Mansion, as well as General Hes angry scolding.
I wont say anything if it were an ordinary person! Now his daughter is in distress, and you boy still want to take advantage of peoples misery!
Father, we like each other!
Toad wants to eat swans flesh! Apart from the fact that you look like me, there is nothing else about you that would make a girl fall for you! The only reason she may talk to you is for your my sake!
***
He Yunxiao was lying on his back, the nket covering him up to his waist, the skin on his back showing a renewed bruise and misery.
Aunt Zhang Jingxian carried the ointment, a faint sigh escaping her lips as she delicately applied it to He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao was honestly quite happy to have received a beating from his father.
It was certainly not because he had any special fetishes, but he understood that his father actually still remembered Du Lies old friendship.
You know, in the original novel, Girl, I just want to cultivate, his own father. He Yuanhao, was the biggest suspect in killing Chu Tianzhu.
That possibility could basically be ruled out now.
If the old man was the murderer, then there was no way he would still be protecting Du Yinyun.
In fact, previously, He Yunxiao did not believe that it was his own father who had killed General Chu, but after having strong proof today, his mood was much brighter.
Hiss! Auntie, be gentle.
He Yunxiao didnt know why his aunt had suddenly increased her strength and had to beg her for mercy.
Xiaoer, Auntie usually protects you, but I think today, your father did the right thing.
Zhang Jingxians speech did not spare He Yunxiao, but her hands were quietly gentle.
He Yunxiao felt the coolness at the wound on his back and wondered more and more in his heart how such a good parent and aunt could have raised that the original host.
It must be the dog author forcing hatred on the protagonist!
After mentally cursing the author of Girl, I just want to cultivate once more. He Yunxiaoughed, Aunt, I really didnt do anything to Miss Du. Why dont even you believe me?
Zhang Jingxian hummed, Aunt believed you every time, how many times have you lied to aunt?
He Yunxiao said without any baggage, From now on, I will never lie to Auntie again.
Zhang Jingxian hesitated and said tentatively, Xiaoer, as a man, you like girls, and I understand that. But after all, our family has a title, so its a bit hard for you to make your father proud. In the future, please be cautious, we cant leave a bad example for the people, right?
What do you mean, its a bit hard for me to make my father look proud?
When he heard his aunts kind words, He Yunxiao wanted to say yes.
But he really couldnt!
If he didnt get into trouble or think about other girls, he would be waiting for death! No, he couldnt wait for death. He knew Chu Xiaoxiaos secret of being the best in the world in martial arts, and if it didnt work, Chu Xiaoxiao would definitely not let him go.
Those who were targeted by Chu Fan could still live a little by begging for mercy. Those who were targeted by Chu Xiaoxiao, begging for mercy would only trigger her disgust and die faster.
Aunt is so kind to me, and I cant refuse her.
With such a mindset, He Yunxiao simply said, Aunt, as the saying goes, to start a family, if you want me to rise to the asion, you must at least find me a wife, right?
Even He Yunxiao himself knew that this was a rogue excuse to put off his aunt.
In fact, there was no necessary link between being strong and having a family.
But times were different, and when Zhang Jingxian heard He Yunxiao say this, she thought it was reasonable.
Yunxiao was 20 years old, a good age to get married, and in ordinary families, children would be running away at this age. Besides, having a family and a career is not just a game. It is better to have a girl to take care of Yunxiao, than to speak for yourself. Auntie is, after all, an aunt. She cant give a pillow talk, and she cant say anything too heavy.
Xiaoer, which girl do you like? Auntie will talk to a matchmaker for you.
He Yunxiaos eyes widened.
What the? For real?
Unlike other teenagers, He Yunxiao, who had experienced free love in his previous life and still didnt have a girlfriend, felt more and more the value of arranged marriages at this moment.
He wanted to tell his aunt right now: It doesnt matter whose girl she is, just find the prettiest one.
But no, with the soul-devouring pills, he might not even survive a year. Finding a daughter-inw now would be a total drag on the girls of other families.
He Yunxiao could not do such a thing.
After thinking about it, he suddenly thought of Yang Zhe, and then of the eldest princess, Meng Qingqian. If there was anyone in the entire Kingdom who was the most unlikely to marry him, it was the eldest princess, Meng Qingqian.
He Yunxiao then said with a smile on his face, Eldest Princess, I cant think anyone else anyway.
Zhang Jingxian was taken aback.
He Yunxiao, who was lying on the bed, could clearly feel that his aunts hands shook as she wiped the medicine.
But what surprised He Yunxiao the most was that Auntie didnt reject it outright!
She said, Have you seen what the eldest princess looks like? What if she doesnt look pretty?
He Yunxiao thought to himself, Meng Qingqian is the heroine! How could she not be pretty?
However, he didnt dare to say that on his lips.
Ive seen her once before when I was in the pce, I didnt see her face clearly, but her figure is really good.
Zhang Jingxian cried, In front of others, you are not allowed to recklessly speak about Meng like that.
He Yunxiao said with a smile, I know, Auntie is not someone else.
Zhang Jingxian smiled and applied thest bit of ointment to the bruises on He Yunxiaos body.
We are a marquis family, and your father holds a powerful army, so its not impossible to marry an eldest princess.
He Yunxiao:????
As if he thought he had heard a stubble, He Yunxiao asked again, Auntie, what did you say?
Zhang Jingxian rose, her plump figure illuminated in beautiful curves by the light.
Aunt will go to the pce tomorrow and ask, the eldest princess is not too young, whos an older girl who doesnt marry?
Without waiting for He Yunxiao to double-check, Zhang Jingxian told him to sleep well, then pushed the door open and left.
It waste at night, but the lights in He Yuanhaos courtyard had not yet been turned off.
Zhang Jingxian pushed the door in, and He Yuanhao was sitting at the table, fully dressed, eating tea.
Is Master still not sleeping? Tomorrow is the morning court.
He Yuanhao ate his tea and said, Im not sleepy.
Zhang Jingxian knew that he was worried about his son, so she did not say anything. but said, Xiaos body seems to be much stronger than before, I put medicine on him this time, but he did not even grunt a few times.
He Yuanhao did not say anything, and drank a few more sips of tea.
Zhang Jingxian said, Master, Xiaoer said that he wants to start a family.
Hmm.
He said that he wants to marry the Eldest Princess.
Pfft!
Oops! Zhang Jingxian shrieked in surprise and hurriedly found a handkerchief to wipe the tea for He Yuanhao.
That kid, he skin is still itching and needs a beating!
Master! We are a famous marquis family, marrying an eldest princess and it doesnt count as her dowry.
This isnt a matter of dowry! His Highness is in charge of everything day by day, growing in power, how can she just marry? Unless the Empress is on her way, the eldest princess will never marry. (Notes; Means dead.!)
Zhang Jingxian said anxiously, Master, you are confused, there is more than one legacy of thete emperor. If the eldest Princess cannot marry, cant Princess Nanzhu still marry?
If Zhang Jingxian had not mentioned it, even he would not have remembered that there was such a person.
He Yuanhao said, If its Nanzhu, its indeed possible, but.. are you sure that kid is talking about Nanzhu?
Zhang Jingxian said, Dont you understand what kind of person Xiaoer is? Although her body is a bit weak and cannot stand the cool. But in terms of beauty, she is no less beautiful than her elder sister. They are both Princesses, so whats not to like?
He Yuanhao said hesitantly, Then why dont you go into the pce and find out what the Empress has to say?
With a big weight off her mind, Zhang Jingxian smiled and agreed.
At this moment, He Yunxiao, who was sleeping, did not know that the arrangements for his engagement would soon be made clear.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 33: Oops, slept through it
Chapter 33: Oops, slept through it
He Yunxiao is not the same as Chen Zimo. Thetter was a future generation, while the former was a rotten fool.
So, when Chen Zimo got up early to finish his studies and martial arts training for next years examinations, He Yunxiao was still sleeping in bed.
He was not to me for the situation yesterday, as any normal person would not have been able to get a good nights sleep after being beaten up twice in a row.
After sleeping until he woke up naturally, He Yunxiao pushed open the door of his room and remembered his promise to meet Chu Xiaoxiao at the back of the Spring Breeze Mansion at the hour. So he asked the maid who was sweeping at the door, What time is it?
The maid replied, Its half past six oclock.
He Yunxiao pped his head!
Damn! He had originally arranged to meet at seven or eight oclock, but he had woken up at ten oclock.
Shes not going to kill me for having kept Chu Xiaoxiao waiting for two hours, right?
He Yunxiao didnt dare to dy any longer, so he hurriedly cleaned up and rode his horse out.
When he arrived at the small courtyard behind the Spring Wind Mansion, Chu Xiaoxiao was nowhere to be seen.
This was the first time that He Yunxiao had ever gone on a date with a girl. In his heart, he was a little disillusioned.
After all, he and Chu Xiaoxiao were a one-sided life-and-death buddy, if I may say so.
That is to say, his life and death were in Chu Xiaoxiaos hands.
In case he waste, and Chu Xiaoxia didnt leave, but waited for him toe over it would still be quite scary when you think about it.
He Yunxiao hurriedly discarded the scary thoughts.
Right now, He Yunxiao is again thinking about whether to go to Chu Xiaoxiaos house to apologize.
Unlike other viins, He Yunxiao did know where the protagonist lived, as he had read the novel.
ording to the novel, the two siblings were renting a courtyard by the river in the city. There were two weeping willows outside the courtyard, so it was very easy to find them if you really wanted to.
However, He Yunxiao soon discarded this idea as well.
It was clear that they had only met yesterday, but found the main characters house today precisely on his own. ording to this kind of scenario, the protagonist would have good reason to suspect himself of plotting something wrong. This would be the same as asking to be beheaded.
The old bookworms intuition tells He Yunxiao that as a viin, once the protagonist suspects him, the viin will often end up in a miserable situation.
When it came to his life, He Yunxiao was cautious.
After thinking it over, He Yunxiao decided to follow the original n he had drawn up before.
First, he would go to the Tingfeng Tower to find the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill!
The Tingfeng Tower was a rare neutral n in the Jianghu, and thanks to this, the Qingyun and Supreme Rankings it produced, which introduced thebat power of martial artists, were widely epted by the people of the Jianghu.
Of course, Tingfeng has more than these industries.
From the smallest items of cloth and knives to armaments and war horses, if you have the money, you can buy everything you want from the Tingfeng branches all over.
You could say that if you couldnt find the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill at the Tingfeng, then dont expect to be able to find it anywhere.
The headquarters of the Tingfeng Tower in Yinjing was a tall building, the entire stone body of which covered a huge area, just like a city within a city in Yinjing. Even with such an imposing headquarters, it was still three inches shorter than the Golden Pce of the Great Qi Pce.
Tingfeng had people and money, but just not enough force.
It could even be argued that if it attempted to have force, then this n, which had its roots in the Qi and Yan sandwiching the Wei Kingdom, would not be spread all over the world.
As a well-known figure in Yinjing, He Yunxiao was warmly weed as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the Tingfeng Tower.
In the past, he would have wooed the girls, but now, as someone who had eaten the fairy peach, it was hard for him to look at any other fruit.
Besides, he had business to attend to today.
After patting his chest and promising that he would do it next time, He finally shrugged off the enthusiastic shoppers and squeezed into the crowded Tingfeng Tower.
He was a regr visitor to this area.
The ce was a bit like a modern shopping center, but nothing was too ordinary. On the ground floor is the not-so-ordinary marketce, which is simply called a pedestrian street.
The problem is that the things sold here are very unusual.
The most normal shops were selling zed ware from the West. Others were outrageous, for example, the tantly poisonous shops even had slogans such as Fake one pays ten and Poison to death.
Even a modern man like He Yunxiao, who had seen a lot of things, could not help but feel his scalp tingling at the sight of these merchants.
However, he didnt have time to have some fun right now. The priority was to solve the matter of the Soul Devouring Pill antidote.
The first floor of the Tingfeng Tower is much more normal, with fewer shops and a focus on personalised services. For example, weapons, potions, civil engineering, fortune telling.
The price of a customized service is often very high. However, money is never something that Martial Arts should worry about.
He found a shop that made custom-made elixirs, and He Yunxiao pushed the door in.
The lights inside the door were slightly darker than outside. However, the scent of the herbs was strong.
The boy who was waiting for the customer was originally listless, but when he saw He Yunxiao, who was dressed in brocade, enter, he perked up and said, Sir, are you the son of Hes family?
He Yunxiaos eyes lit up as far as he could remember. He had never seen this boy before.
How do you recognise me?
The boy said, Sir, you are handsome and elegant, the only one I have ever seen in my life. In the whole of Yinjing, the only other person with such beauty is He Gongzi. I would guess that you must be Sir He Yunxiao of the He Mansion in Yinjing.
He Yunxiao nodded and said, It makes sense.
Then he added, Call your master, I have something to see him.
The boy said respectfully, My master is chatting with someone about Dan, so if you have any requests, you might want to talk to me first.
He Yunxiao coughed and pretended to ask on behalf of his friend, A friend of mine asked me to ask something, do you know about the Soul Devouring Pill?
The boy said, Of course I know.
He Yunxiao was delighted and said, Tell me more!
There were no customers around and the boy was bored, so he fetched a book and guided He Yunxiao to the empty waiting room.
The two of them sat on the left and right sides of the table, and the boy spread out the old pharmacopoeia, turned to a page, pointed to the pattern on it, and said, This is the Soul Devouring Pill.
He Yunxiao looked at the description in the book and saw that the phrase consumes life expectancy and greatly increases power perfectly matched his current situation.
So he immediately asked, Is there an antidote?
Yes, the boy nodded, and then shook his head, Neither.
With his life at stake, He Yunxiao did not dare to be sloppy and continued to ask, What does that mean?
The boy said, The Soul Devouring Pill is a miraculous pill in the world, basically all pharmacists who study the pharmacopoeia will try to solve the Soul Devouring Pill. Once they can break through this pill, they will be renowned and be a top pill master in one day. Therefore, although this pill is extremely difficult, there are a few cases of sessful recipes that have been passed down through the centuries.
Hearing these words, He Yunxiao rejoiced in his heart.
This was the normal world! With such a powerful pill as the Soul Devouring Pill, there should be many people who would want it. There had been many gifted people over the centuries, and it was only wrong that generations had been overwhelmed by the old ancestors stuff.
Then, the boys words directly made He Yunxiao fall into an ice cave.
The reason why I said that this Dan cannot be solved is not that there is no recipe for an antidote. Rather, there are no medicinal ingredients.
He Yunxiao:???
He hurriedly asked, Where are the herbs?
The boy said calmly, Its extinct.
Bloody hell!
The species that went extinct? This was too realistic! Where is the promised fictional world? How can you be so logical?
The boy continued, Fortunately, not only are the herbs necessary for the antidote extinct, but even the Snow Toad of the Northern Lands necessary for making the Soul Devouring Pill is also gone. Now that the pill is gone, there is no need for the antidote.
How can this be considered fortunate?
Am I the lucky one in a million?
In a few short sentences, He Yunxiao traveled back and forth between the two heavens of ice and fire, and he was almost numb.
Outside the room, the master shouted, Fu Gui, take this guest to rest first, and thene to my ce to receive medicine.
The boy named Fu Gui, answered and got up to bid farewell to He Yunxiao.
However, He Yunxiao was still unwilling to die and chased after Fu Guis departing figure, Ask your master for me! Is there any other solution to the Soul Devouring Pill!
Fu Gui said, Sir, why dont youe with me to ask.
Thats fine.
He Yunxiao got up and took a step, following in Fu Guis footsteps. Before he had taken two steps, the door to the waiting room opened again.
Fu Gui smiled at the man who opened the door and said, Rest for a moment, guest, Ill go and get your medicine ready.
A sweet voice: Mm. Thank you, little master.
Fu Guis young face could not help but blush.
As He Yunxiao watched this scene, he secretlyughed at the fact that this young Fu Gui was still green after all. Only young people would blush. The veterans were the ones who made the girl blush.
But soon, He Yunxiao couldntugh anymore.
Because the owner of that sweet voice was none other than Chu Xiaoxiao!
Brother Yunxiao, what are you looking for?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 34: Chu Chu, listen to my explanation
Chapter 34: Chu Chu, listen to my exnation
It was hard to put into words what He Yunxiao was feeling at the moment, if I had to draw an analogy, it was probably equivalent to having sex with your girlfriend and then being found out by her husband who had juste home.
The first feeling is that its quite sudden.
The second feeling is wondering, how could she be here?
At the moment, Chu Xiaoxiao was standing in the doorway, smiling intimately at him.
He Yunxiao tried to make a sophomoric argument.
Chu Chu, listen to me, it is not what you think
Chu Xiaoxiao said to Fu Gui, Little Master, quickly go and grind the medicine.
Fu Gui nodded and said to He Yunxiao, Sir He, do you still ask about the Soul Devouring Pill antidote?
When he first arrived at the pharmacy, He Yunxiao had thought the boy was very nice, recognizing himself at a nce, very perceptive, and now he just wanted to gag the boy!
He Yunxiao shook his head and waved his hand, saying repeatedly, No further questions.
Seeing that these two seemed to know each other well, the boy didnt say anything more and left, leaving He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao alone in the waiting room.
The smile on Chu Xiaoxiaos face quickly faded as she sat down opposite He Yunxiao and sneered, Want the antidote? Didnt I already give it to you?
He Yunxiao knew in his heart that you couldnt be submissive when speaking to Chu Xiaoxiao, but he didnt dare to talk back.
The consequences of talking back to Chu Xiaoxiaost time were all too vivid for He Yunxiao. The antidote was so close at hand, but he had given it up and used it to bite someone.
Who would have thought that this woman would be true to her word? What kind of a viin gives the antidote when you ask for it?
Mentally deliberating his words, He Yunxiao said, It was too dark at the time, so I didnt taste what the antidote tasted like, and I wanted to try again.
Chu Xiaoxiao said indifferently, There is only one antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill. You dont need to do any more useless search.
His eyes lowered and his shoulders slumped, and He Yunxiao was visibly discouraged.
Although He Yunxiao had previously screamed about enjoying the moment and not caring, when he really only had one year left to live, it was inevitable that his will would be depressed.
Chu Xiaoxiaos face was still devoid of expression, her whole being cold and indifferent to anything. She looked at He Yunxiao in a depressed mood, as if one was watching ants running around. Not caring, not interested, just watching.
In her life, perhaps only the word Chu Fan could touch the only remaining faintest trace of her feelings.
However, to her, He Yunxiao was still useful after all. She needed a living He Yunxiao, not a dead one.
There is no antidote. But as long as you work well for me, I will let you live for a long time.
Hearing these words, He Yunxiao became alive instantly.
The Soul Devouring Pill can be solved?
It cant be solved.
Then how can I live?
I will use my inner strength to extend your life.
He Yunxiao was speechless at that moment.
This simple and brutal solution was really Chu Xiaoxiaos style.
Using internal energy to hang on to one breath and lie in bed all day, that would be worse than dying.
But this interruption also made He Yunxiao regain hisposure.
Since his predecessors could find a remedy for the Soul Devouring Pill, there was no reason why those who came after him could not. I have to ask the imperial practitioner to take a look at it sometime, and with my fathers power, I dont need it for nothing.
The first thing you need to do is to find a couple of extinct herbs that are more realistic than these kinds of extras.
With his thoughts back to the present, He Yunxiao soon discovered something strange.
He himself was here to find the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill. What was Chu Xiaoxiao doing here?
Chu Chu, what are you here to dispense the medicine?
Chu Xiaoxiao said indifferently, Today you have called twice more, plus yesterday, a total of seven times. Hearing you say that, I remembered why you didnte behind the Spring Breeze Mansion at the hour today? Could it be that you wanted to fool me?
The words of questioning made He Yunxiaos scalp tingle. But he was also keenly aware that Chu Xiaoxiao, who had always been frank, had avoided answering his question this time.
There was something fishy about it.
The original novel didnt say that the protagonists siblings had any injuries or illnesses, right?
After looking up and down at Chu Xiaoxiao, he finally noticed Chu Xiaoxiaos right hand that was hidden in her sleeve.
It was this hand that was bittenst night, and it was bitten with the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill, could it be.
Noticing He Yunxiaos gaze, Chu Xiaoxiao pulled her hand back into her sleeve in a quick moment.
No one is allowed to gaze at me with such eyes. If there is a next time, I will gouge out your own eyes and eat them.
He Yunxiao said suspiciously, My Lord Chu Xiaoxiao, the wound I bitst night, it hasnt healed yet, has it?
Chu Xiaoxiao seemed to realize that something was wrong.
She immediately said warily, What do you want?
Im wondering if the reason the wound isnt healing is because of the Soul Devouring Pill antidote left on it?
He Yunxiao now had a very dangerous look in his eyes as he slowly forced his way towards Chu Xiaoxiao.
Right then, Fu Gui pushed open the door to the room carrying a packet of medicine.
Miss Chu, your blood-clotting pills. Master said that the wounds do not heal for a long time because there is a strange medicinal force lingering on them. Its best to use these packs of herbs to soak your hands in water, then
Without waiting for Fu Gui to finish, He Yunxiao enthusiastically took the medicine packets for Chu Xiaoxiao, then flung his hand to close the door, leaving Fu Gui outside.
You cant get rid of my antidote. He Yunxiao tucked Chu Xiaoxiaos medicine in his arms and said straightforwardly.
Chu Xiaoxiao said in a cold voice: The antidotes power was forced out by my inner strength when you bit me, now there are only a few left, it is useless to you.
As soon as he heard that the antidote was in y, He Yunxiao immediately said anxiously, I have to try it to know if its useful!
What will you do?
Chu Xiaoxiao! Hold out your hand and give me a taste of the antidote!
He Yunxiao! How dare you! Dont think I dont dare to kill you!
Im going to die anyway! Kill me now if you dare! Then go and take care of the bad woman who would seduce your brother yourself!
As far as He Yunxiao could remember, it was the first time he had seen Chu Chu turn into Xiao Xiao in front of him.
Although they were one person with one face, the two personalities hadpletely different personalities and temperaments.
There was nothing wrong with calling them twins.
Chu Xiaoxiao who had turned into Xiaoxiao held the bell controlling the Soul Devouring Pill in her hands and threatened in a sweet voice, Brother Yunxiao, if youe over again, Xiaoxiao will not be polite.
How could He Yunxiao chicken out at this moment?
The one who had chickened out was obviously her Chu Chu!
Chu Chu has the guts toe out and y against me! Whats the point of letting Xiaoxiao out!
With a wail, He Yunxiao pounced on her!
For the antidote!
After being kicked out by He Yunxiao, Fu Gui continued to be bored in the shop.
Today was indeed an unusual day for him.
He met a very handsome big brother and a very pretty youngdy.
If only life was that interesting every day.!
Just as he was thinking of this, there was a strange sounding from the waiting room.
Boom!
Boom, boom, boom!
Fu Gui quietly slipped to the door of the waiting room and quietly opened it a crack.
He saw that the waiting room, where the tables and chairs were in order, was in shambles.
The chairs were broken, the wooden table was in two halves, and the teacups and teapots for drinking had also turned into pieces and fallen to the ground.
The pretty youngdy, her face flushed, stood upright in the middle of the waiting room. The handsome older brother, on the other hand, was lying on the floor doing push-ups with one hand.
Fu Gui saw that the big brother had red palm marks on his face.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 35: Buying clothes
Chapter 35: Buying clothes
Just as He Yunxiao tasted sess, he was forced to face the world number ones furious retribution.
It was inevitable that a mess would be made.
It didnt matter that he had been beaten. The most important thing was that he had tasted a little bit of antidote, as well as seeing a flustered side of Chu Xiaoxiao.
It was worth it. also a pity that what I saw was Xiaoxiao instead of Chuchu.
Even if he fantasized about the blushing Chuchu, He Yunxiao couldnt hold himself back.
Of course, this is all for the sake of an antidote to the poison. There is no way around it. In no way did I, He Yunxiao, intend to do so.
Hearing Fu Guis footsteps, He Yunxiao hurriedly propped himself up from the ground and pretended to do a few push-ups with one hand.
Then he got up and said, Oops, couldnt resist a little exercise and this ce turned out to be like this. The quality of the furniture is pretty bad.
After some unconvincing fake cover-up, He Yunxiao protected the medicine Chu Xiaoxiao had bought under his armpit and dragged her with his other hand to Fu Guis to settle the bill.
He Yunxiao took out a silver ticket of one hundred taels and said to Fu Gui, Ill pay for her, and with the money left over from this, exchange it for some sturdy tables and chairs. dont be a miser next time.
In Fu Guis mind: there will be a next time?
Under Fu Guis shocked gaze, He Yunxiao left slightly sheepishly.
Only after he left the shop did he breathe a long sigh of relief.
Chu Xiaoxiao put her hands behind her back, her face still a little flushed.
She looked at the medicine for the hand injury in He Yunxiaos hand and said, Give me the medicine.
No.
He Yunxiao refused without hesitation.
Chu Xiaoxiao was still in a state of Xiaoxiao at the moment, and she said with discontent, What if my brother sees my hand like this?
Dont let him see it.
I spend a lot of time with my brother, how can I not let him see? He will find out sooner orter.
It doesnt matter, Ill taste a little every day, just finish the antidote as soon as possible.
A faint blush appeared on Chu Xiaoxiaos innocent face again as she recalled the kind, warm, wet and slippery, and tickling taste in her hand.
No! The little girl shook her head repeatedly.
If you dont give me a taste of the antidote, and I die a yearter, then there will be no one to help you with the bad woman oh.
Looking at Chu Xiaoxiaos hesitant face, He Yunxiao thought to himself, Looks like I have to bring up, Chu Fan.
He decided to add more fuel to the fire and continued!
Chu Xiaoxiao, think about it carefully, Ive worked for you, Ive done some hard work, even if I didnt get any credit, right? Look, there are so many beautiful bad women in Yinjing City, without me, what if Chu Fan were to be deceived by them? At the Spring Breeze Mansion, it was me who was willing to take my life and get beaten up by Chu Fan for an unknown number of times, which made Du Huakui leave Chu Fan.
If I encounter another situation in the future, and I dont have much life left to fight for my life, at that time, I wouldnt be able to do anything but watch Chu Fan being deceived by bad women?
The aura on Chu Xiaoxiaos body changed instantly, and the cold and aloof Chuchu reappeared.
What are you trying to say?
He Yunxiao took a deep breath, I want to say that my death would be no good to either of us. I want to live, and you want Chu Fan, so in that case, dont hide it. You have the antidote to the wound on your hand, and I need the antidote to live.
Chu Xiaoxiao lifted her right hand. The teeth marks were still there, and so were the wounds, but after He Yunxiao licking the medicine once, it was no longer too obvious.
It can be used once more. Tonight, the courtyard by the river, there are two weeping willows at the entrance. Dont use your light skills.
He Yunxiao remembered that he and Sister Jiang had agreed to pay the silver tonight, so he said with some embarrassment, Can it be tomorrow night? I have something to do tonight.
Chu Xiaoxiao gave He Yunxiao a stare.
Tomorrow night.
Seeing her agreement, He Yunxiao sighed with relief.
This was too miserable for him. to fight for a mouthful of antidote.
What a shame!
On second thought, it wasnt so bad. Lets not talk about whether Chu Xiaoxiaos little hands smelled good or not. Just to be able to create the opportunity to spend time with Chu Xiaoxiao was very worthwhile.
There was no end to dealing with bad women for Chu Fan, and the protagonists raunchy encounters were beyond the imagination of normal people. Instead of fighting with Chu Fan for the rest of his life, it would be better to nurture a rtionship with the great devil first.
In case the plot of this novel world develops beyond control in the future, and ones own strategy for the subsequent female protagonist starts to be weak, one can still live by ying the emotional card with Chu Xiaoxiao at that time.
The Chu Xiaoxiao of the Chuchu form was very decisive, and after agreeing with He Yunxiao on the time to taste the medicine, there was nothing else to do, and there was no longer any possibility of taking the initiative to see He Yunxiao again, so she turned around and left without a second thought.
He Yunxiao couldnt let go of such an opportunity and called out to her straight away, saying, Chuchu, didnt you say that the tooth marks on your hand would be easily discovered? I have a way.
Chu Xiaoxiao stopped in her tracks, but didnt turn around.
Say.
As soon as He Yunxiao saw that there was a chance, he immediately cast away the herbs he had just bought, reached out to pull Chu Xiaoxiaos arm, and said, Come with me and youll know.
Chu Xiaoxiao, who was in a state of Chuchu, was very repulsed by this kind of physical contact now. In contrast, Xiaoxiao was a little better.
At this moment, Chuchu was being pulled by He Yunxiaos arm and stood motionless in ce.
Let go.
He Yunxiao immediately let go, Then sure to follow me.
Chuchu didnt respond, but as He Yunxiao walked forward, the girl followed behind him step by step.
He Yunxiao walked without haste, turning around on the Second Floor of the Tingfeng Tower anding to a shop that made custom-made clothes.
This is it, lets buy you some long-sleeved clothes and cover your hands halfway, that way, as long as you dont actively expose yourself, Im sure you wont be discovered by Chu Fan.
Chuchu didnt say anything.
He Yunxiao, who had had plenty of experience interacting with Chuchu, said that if she didnt say anything, she was in agreement.
At that moment, he swaggered through the door.
A cloth shop that could be opened in the Tingfeng Tower was certainly not an ordinary product.
The fabrics and embroiderers at this Jiangnan Cloth Weaving were of the highest standard in Yinjing City.
Of course, there are many clothing shops of the highest standard, but the best feature of this one is that it offers the first-ever box fitting service in this era.
He Yunxiao was indeed a celebrity in Yinjing, and as soon as he entered, maids came around to serve him, fearing that the young master would destroy the shop if the services were not proper.
The young maid was also a delicate person, and when she saw that He Yunxiao was leading a girl, she immediately said respectfully, Young master, madam, pleasee inside!
Madam?
Chuchu frowned.
He Yunxiao shivered outright.
Oh girl! Im kind enough to do some shopping in your ce. How can you be so vicious! You want to harm my life after meeting me for less than a moment?
He was afraid that Chuchu would make a move and immediately exined, No madam, no madam! This Miss Chu, is my good brothers sister.
Of course, the young maid didnt care about this. From her experience, those who coulde to the shop to try on clothes were either lovers or couples.
She said, Master He, do you want to choose the cloth and satin first, or do you want to see the finished clothes first?
He Yunxiao said straightforwardly, All the ready-made clothes made from fabrics that have be trendy in the capital recently, send them to me to the fitting room. Remember, only bright and clear colours, not dark, expensive fabrics.
The maid answered and led He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao to the fitting room, then left to prepare the clothing on her own.
The fitting room at Jiangnan Cloth Weaving was very borate, and although it was small, it had all the essentials.
Not only was it equipped with a huge bronze mirror, but it also came with a dressing table and rouge, which women love to use.
There are even red candle holders and a special double bed.
This atmosphere turns awkward.
But seeing this, He Yunxiao could not help but secretly admire the wisdom of the people of Qi.
First there was Du Yinyuns gauzy outer garment at the Spring Breeze Mansion, and then there was the red candle boudoir woven by Jiangnan cloth.
The Qi country is full of capable people.
(TL; Will there be lucky pervert situation?)
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 36: How dare you play dirty?
Chapter 36: How dare you y dirty?
The maids quickly brought the ready-made clothes that were used for trying on, these clothes were naturally chosen ording to Chu Xiaoxiaos figure. Of course, these clothes were only for trying on, if you really wanted them, you still had to take your measurements first, once you had the measurements, Jiangnan Cloth Weaving would then weave the clothes ording to your measurements and the selected designs.
The maids brought in more than ten sets of clothes and then withdrew themselves.
We all know the rules here.
There are no chattering shop assistants to spoil the world of the two in the fitting room.
ording tomon practice, its a loving couple. The husband undresses his wife, then chooses her clothes, then undresses her again
But He Yunxiao obviously didnt have the guts to do that.
Letting Chu Xiaoxiao change her clothes in front of him? Lets wait until the grass is a ten feet high in his grave first.
Chuchu, try it yourself, Ill go out first, call me if anything happens.
Chuchu waited for He Yunxiao to go out before looking at herself in the bronze mirror with aplicated expression.
Xiaoxiao, I want to kill He Yunxiao.
Xiaoxiao: If you kill him, who will take care of those bad women for you?
I cant control him anymore a bit.
Xiaoxiao: Chuchu, why are you always thinking of controlling others? Brother wont like you like that.
Why are you calling me Chuchu like he does?
Xiaoxiao: But you have to have a name, right? Should I call you Chu Xiaoxiao?
Why not?
Xiaoxiao: Chu Xiaoxiao likes brother, you dont, you only like yourself.
I like Chu Fan.
Xiaoxiao: Liar. You dont believe me even if I say that.
(Notes: Its a conversation between Xiaoxiao & Chuchu. Even she herself sees them as separate figures. Its like dual personalty. Though theyre the same person but entirely very different.)
Calm returned to the room and Chuchu looked at the clothes brought to the room, choosing one that was rtively in but with wide cuffs to cover her palms.
Chuchu silently removed the outer garment to reveal the white lining. The material of the lining was light and thin, and one could vaguely see that underneath was a red silk bib embroidered with lotus flowers.
For the current Chu Xiaoxiao, the lining was a little too tight.
If she were to let go of itpletely, she would have concerns.
Once Chu Fan felt that his sister had grown up, he would deliberately distance himself from her. Then she would not be able to stick to her brother every day like before.
Or even, she would be pushed out by her brother to marry someone else.
Even Chu Xiaoxiao herself understood the hopelessness of the situation.
After so many years, Chu Fan was like a piece of wood, not even a single salt and oil, and he had never treated herself as his own sister, not even a single thought or action that exceeded the rules.
The so-called like is just her own wishful thinking.
Compared to Chu Fan, Chu Xiaoxiao dislikes other boys even more. They were simple and dull. weak and uninteresting.
Chu Xiaoxiao didnt want this to happen and could only condescend to herself from time to time. So that she could still be a little girl in front of Chu Fan.
Now, during the break to change clothes, she finally had a chance to get some air.
She loosened her lingerie a little bit to reveal an opening. For a moment, it was as if the sun was shining through the clouds on the top of the snowy peaks.
The snow reflects sunlight, so it makes sense to produce a white blur.
A click.
The door opened a bit.
He Yunxiao stuck his head in and kindly instructed, Chuchu, its okay if you fancy something with short cuffs, the clothes here are all alterable, have them make the cuffs bigger andrger when the timees Sorry!
Snap.
The door was shut abruptly.
Having seen something he shouldnt have seen, He Yunxiao felt like he was doomed.
But there was one thing to say, he had really underestimated her before.
A momentter, Chuchu changed her clothes and opened the door, saying expressionlessly, He Yunxiao,e in.
He Yunxiao silently recited the prayers of the Bodhisattva in his heart and entered the room with all trembling.
Chuchu took out the bell that controlled the Soul Devouring Pill and ced it on the table, saying coldly, He Yunxiao, do you think that because you are somewhat useful you can be reckless and do whatever you want?
He Yunxiaos brain was frantically calcting, trying to find wording that was neither weak nor very strong to slyly argue with Chuchu.
Suddenly, a sh of light!
Master Chuchu, the one who changed clothes just now was Xiaoxiao, right? From what I know about Master Chuchu, Master Chuchu would never put on a move like that.
Chuchu blinked and found that she couldnt even refute him, so she had to stiffen her head and admit, Of course, of course it was her.
Xiaoxiao:?
He Yunxiao smiled brightly.
Thats good. Miss Xiaoxiao has always been reasonable. Although I have offended, I did so out of the goodness of my heart to remind her, so she will certainly not me me. How about this, I will buy all the clothes that were sent to be tried on for her to make amends. What do you think, Master Chuchu?
Chuchu couldnt refute. After all, she had already admitted before that it was Xiaoxiao who had changed her clothes. Therefore, it was a matter between Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao.
Compared to teaching He Yunxiao a lesson, Chuchu obviously didnt want to lose her noble image and do something like cheating and backtracking.
She had to swallow her anger for the time being and said, Yes.
Since she intended to buy them all, there was no need to try on the clothes.
He Yunxiao called for a maid, intending to help Chuchu take her measurements.
However, from the look in Chuchus eyes, He Yunxiao could see what she meant.
Even if a womanes to touch me, it wont work.
So, He Yunxiao had to say to the maid, Give me the soft tape measure, Ill do it myself.
The maid was not surprised by this kind of request.
Some of the guests who were in love could take an hour to measure their bodies.
She readily handed over the soft tape measure and instructed He Yunxiao, Three sizes, shoulder width, arm span, height and leg length are all to be measured, none of them should be left out.
The knot in He Yunxiaos throat rolled up and down a little, and when the maid had left, he decisively handed the soft tape measure to Chu Xiaoxiao.
Take your own measurements, Ill wait outside.
Chuchu revealed a cold smile, I cant measure it myself, do it for me. No mistakes allowed.
Of course, He Yunxiao knew what the girl meant by no mistakes. To put it bluntly, it meant: if you dare to touch me, you can expect death.
This was a stark revenge!
The first time he touched Chu Xiaoxiao, he was beaten up half to death and forced to take the Soul Devouring Pill.
The second time he touched Chu Xiaoxiao, he lost the only antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill.
The third time he touched Chu Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao to be precise, the result was better. Only the waiting room of the pharmacy was destroyed.
This time, He Yunxiao was on his guard at every point.
This is not to say that He Yunxiao has changed his ways; it is impossible to change ones ways.
But being lustful is lustful, but one has to be alive to be lustful, right? A dead person cant make love.
So, this time, He Yunxiao was extra careful with the measurements.
Not only was he extra careful, but he was also particrly thoughtful, specifically helping Chuchu to quote arger number for a certain ce so that it would be more in line with the actual dressing needs.
Finally, there was only a simple shoulder width left to measure.
He Yunxiao pulled open the soft tape measure, pressed it against Chuchus shoulder, and instantly read out the number. But what He Yunxiao didnt expect was that his own hand, which had clearly not moved, brushed against Chuchus shoulder.
He Yunxiao:????
Chuchus voice immediately came out, He Yunxiao, do you want to die?
He Yunxiao:?????
DING BELL!
The bell rang and He Yunxiao was instantly enveloped in pain.
Pain, pain, pain!
Damn Chuchu! How dare you y dirty!
Looking at He Yunxiao rolling around in pain, the corner of Chuchus mouth curled upwards, but it quickly disappeared again.
The bell stopped.
Chuchu said in a cold voice, This is a small punishment. Next time you wont be so easily spared.
(TL: Is this her way of showing affection? () )
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 37: Youre not useful when given the chance
Chapter 37: You''re not useful when given the chance
Due to the innovative way of selling clothes, even though the price of custom-made clothes is quite high, business has been very good.
A dozen pieces of clothes were bought at once, costing close to a thousand taels.
Of course, He Yunxiao did not have so much money with him when he went out, so he had to use the credit payment method.
He wrote an IOU and asked someone from the shop to collect the money from the Marquis house.
It was better to be scolded by his aunt than to upset Chuchu.
There were many customers paying the bill, so He Yunxiao was afraid that Chuchu might identally be touched by someone again, so he told her to stay put and he went to the ountants room to make an IOU.
The maid who led the way took the figures written by He Yunxiao and said quietly to him, Young master He, your wife has a really good figure. Gourd-like, most suitable for childbirth. And pretty looking too. Shes not from Yinjing, is she?
This servant girl was very persistent in addressing Chu Xiaoxiao as madam.
This was probably part of He Yunxiaos reputation as a womanizer that had made him famous in Yinjing.
When it came to his image, He Yunxiao couldnt exin it for a while, so he just acquiesced.
Its true that shes not from Yinjing.
I tell you. If she was from Yinjing, then we wouldnt just have the Four Beauties in Yinjing, but the Five Beauties.
He Yunxiao, a lustful man, had heard a lot about the Four Beauties of Yinjing.
These four flowers refer to the Chun , Yuhe , Yinju and Xuemei , the four beauties of the The four beauties of the Yinjing n. Among them, the name Chun belonged to Du, while Yuhe belonged to Dus best friend, Fan Ziwei.
He Yunxiao couldnt help but ask, Who do you think looks best among the four of them?
The maid said, In terms of talent, naturally Yu He is the best, but in terms of looks alone, they all have their own.
The maids words made He Yunxiao exim that she was a professional.
Indeed, people dont care about whatever, youre fat and thin. When youre good looking, they all like you.
The payment (IOU) process went very smoothly, and after the maid reported Chu Xiaoxiaos measurements, he even got two outfits on the spot that had been made ording to the ideal size.
After this incident, He Yunxiao was even more determined to have a good rtionship with Chu Xiaoxiao.
This girl is not only big in some ces, but also strong. More importantly, slender and without b, it is perfect.
After paying, He Yunxiao carried the two bags of clothes back and was relieved to see that Chuchu was really still standing in the same ce.
Luckily, there were no idents.
But the relief didntst long, but it immediately rose again.
There was a group of people who were ogling their eyes on Chu Xiaoxiao.
He Yunxiao was not too surprised.
She looked quite fragile and pretty. Her appearance is like a kitty, so it would be strange that she wasnt targeted.
To be honest, He Yunxiao wasnt the least bit worried about Chu Xiaoxiao being bullied.
Bullying someone who is the number one in the world in martial arts would have to be at least the number two in the world, right?
These guys dont even have the strength of the seventh rank. In other words, have no qualifications to even be beaten by Chu Xiaoxiao.
With such a thought, he hid himself to watch from afar.
Thinking again, Im at the peak of seventh-grade strength, falling into the category of a big dude.
The dude who came to cause trouble this time was also an acquaintance, the son of the Minister of Justices family, Huang Buren. He is also famous for all kinds of things except for good deeds.
He was a drunkard, gambler, womanizer, but because of his average looks, his bad reputation in Yinjing was far lower than He Yunxiao.
Sometimes He Yunxiao envied them for taking off their clothes and pretending to be an ordinary person, unlike himself, who was always recognized everywhere he went and was too much of an attraction.
Huang Buren surrounded Chu Xiaoxiao with a few of his minions, putting on a standard Picking on a virtuous woman scene.
Little girl, Huang Buren said, putting on a smile that he thought was kind but was actually very vicious. Where are you from? Howe I havent seen you before? Are you new here? Dont be afraid, since youre in Yinjing City, you are our Yinjing people. You have Brother Huang to cover you.
Chu Xiaoxiao was expressionless and had nothing to say.
At this moment, if it was Xiaoxiao, she would probably be willing to have a chat with this clown, but unfortunately it was Chuchu.
Chuchu didnt even think of looking at Huang Buren, her eyes skimming over him and looking elsewhere.
When Huang Buren saw Chu Xiaoxiao in this manner, he became even more interested.
Looking at this outstanding looking little beauty, Huang Buren rubbed his hands together and said, What? Not talking? ying high and mighty?
After saying that, the Huang and the minions looked at each other andughed.
Hahaha.
Afterwards, Huang Buren put away his smile and gestured for a few of his minions to grab Chu Xiaoxiao with a jerk of his chin.
He Yunxiao was still hiding in the distance and watching. And no one dared toe out to stop this farce from start to finish.
He Yunxiaos father, He Yuanhao, was a second-ranking official of the court, while Huang Burens father, Huang Qinghe, was the Minister of Justice, also a second-ranking official.
It would be extremely irrational to offend a second-ranking official against another second-ranking official, and no one would do so.
Besides, both He Yunxiao and Huang Buren have no good reputation. In the eyes of the masses, Huang Burens bullying of He Yunxiaos woman is a situation where the one viin greedy for another viins women a dog biting a dog.
He Yunxiao is very much looking forward to Huang Buren biting on it.
Who is Master Chuchu? The most powerful woman in the world in martial arts!
And she hated people touching her. Whoever touched her died. As long as Huang Buren dared to touch even Chuchus clothes, He Yunxiao was more than ready to contact the Minister of Justice to collect his sons corpse.
The situation, as He Yunxiao had expected, was rapidly developing towards the collection of the corpse.
Even though Chu Xiaoxiao was a soft little girl on the outside, Huang Burens minions had no intention of taking pity on her.
The three of them struck out together, reaching for Chu Xiaoxiaos shoulders from the left and right rear at the same time.
Just then, when He Yunxiao thought Chu Xiaoxiao was on the ready to go on a killing spree.
Instead, she took a step.
Without any pattern, without any technique, without any tricks, her body walked out, dodging from the four of Huang Burens surroundings smoothly.
Chu Chu! You have to beat them up.
Disappointed by the oue, He Yunxiao sighed secretly.
Huang Buren was furious, had he been fooled by a little girl?
What was even more abominable was that this little girl didnt care about him at all, and after walking out of the encirclement, she left him with a pretty back, striding her long and slender legs and walking slowly towards the door step by step.
Stop right there! Take her down for me!
Huang Buren didnt care about the face of any Minister of Shang Shu, and ordered his minions to get rough with her!
Chu Xiaoxiao nced back, but not at Huang Buren, nor at the minions striding around Huang Buren, but at He Yunxiao, who had disappeared to pay.
The three tall thugs beside Huang Buren came towards her with a sneer.
And her? Her white right hand, which had been bitten by He Yunxiao, at her side, clenched it slightly into an empty fist, released it, and clenched it again.
He Yunxiao looked dumbfounded, and even the heart beat missed a beat.
This girl, Chu Chu, not making a move because of me?
It had only been a day since I came here, but a lot had happened within that day.
After all the past events surfaced in He Yunxiaos mind, He Yunxiao suddenly realized that he seemed to be the person who knew Chu Xiaoxiao best in this world, even better than Chu Fan.
Moreover, from the killing intent at the beginning, to now being able to tolerate some jokes about himself, it seemed that Chus attitude towards himself kept getting better over time.
Although there were reasons for her to hold back, at this moment, at this juncture, which had nothing to do with their deal, yet, she made a tolerance for me?
He Yunxiaos heart was a mixture of hard feelings, just as he felt happy when Sister Jiang scolded him.
In this life and in his life, thest thing He Yunxiao wanted was to let others down.
When Sister Jiang scolded him, it was because she cared, so He Yunxiao was willing to always smile; when Du listened, it was because she cared, so He Yunxiao was willing to lie to her to make her happy and regain her confidence.
And what about now?
Chu Chu, who should be the least tolerant, has madepromises for him, and what is he doing?
Watching her as if shes some kind of standupedian.
He Yunxiao grinned.
He Yunxiao, He Yunxiao, youre such a bastard! Letting your pretty girl suffer for you? What kind of fucking lustful man are you!
Rising from the shadows. He Yunxiaoughed uncontrobly!
Hahahaha! Huang Buren, I gave you a chance, but youre useless!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 38: See you tomorrow
Chapter 38: See you tomorrow
These arrogant words instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the shop.
Those three minions who were about to make a move against Chu Xiaoxiao also stopped and looked sideways at He Yunxiao.
For this big dude whose fame had soared in Yinjing, all those present were naturally unknown to everyone.
Huang Buren had long intended of giving He Yunxiao a run for his money. We were all dudes. Why should you be handsome and famous?
He Yunxiao? What do you want? Im warning you, theres a firste, first served rule when ites to making friends with sisters. (TL; Damn it, these wasteful guys look like they have their own rules andw.)
He Yunxiao was carrying two bags of clothes, striding his long legs and walking straight towards Chu Xiaoxiao.
He did not intend on exining this to Huang Buren when he barked.
It was not the style of the arrogant and cocky He Yunxiao to say things like Actually, I was the one who came first.
He pursed his thin lips, and gave Huang Buren a contemptuous smile on his whole face.
Who the hell cares?
Some officialdies who were watching from afar, seeing such a domineering reply from He Yunxiao, only felt in their hearts that he was so badass and a bit handsome!
Ignoring Huang Burens three minions as if they were nothing, He Yunxiao walked over to Chu Xiaoxiaos front.
He shoved the two pieces of packed clothes into Chu Xiaoxiaos arms and said, Take the two pieces first, and they will deliver the rest to your home when they are ready. If you want, its not impossible to ask me toe over to apany you to get them.
Chuchu hugged the two pieces of clothing, indifferent to He Yunxiaos proposal. She seemed tock interest in continuing to stay with He Yunxiao, so she said, Im going back.
Not yet!
Huang Buren thundered.
What a guy! He had just taken a fancy to a little girl, and in the blink of an eye, he was flirting with He Yunxiao. Is there such a bully?
The four men of the Huang family blocked the entrance to Jiangnan Cloth Weaving, four tall bodies, one in front and three at the back, quite oppressive.
Isnt it just clothes? I, Huang Buren, can afford them too! Little beauty, you apany big brother Huang for a couple of steps, this Jiangnan Cloth Weavings clothes, take your pick.
Chuchu hugged the clothes that He Yunxiao had just shoved at her and said to no one in particr, Im leaving.
And so, in full view of everyone, she walked away stiffly.
It really was a hard walk.
Taking small steps, she walked past the four viins, out the door and on her way.
Not to mention Huang Buren, even He Yunxiao, who had read many novels, froze in ce when he saw this kind of action from Chu Xiaoxiao.
This fellow Chuchu, really didnt treat the little viin like a human being! Not even a little bit of meaning.
Being fooled in public by a young girl with no hands, Huang Buren was furious!
Stop her! If you dont make me happy today, youre not going anywhere!
Seeing that their boss was angry, the three minions dared not hold back any more, so they directly shed their swords and chased after Chu Xiaoxiao.
The Hearing Wind House does not allow the carrying of weapons, such as long spears and swords. They will be collected directly at the door for you. However, if the knife and dagger are hidden on the body, it is not easy to check. Who would dare to search them?
Want to stop Chuchu?
He Yunxiao would not let them have their way.
With two light steps, he scurried out the door and stopped between Chu Xiaoxiao and the them.
The three minions bodies gave a start. The one in front of them was, after all, the son of a second-ranking official of the court, in case he got beaten up
In the Yinjing dude circle, everyone knows that He Yunxiao has some skills, and his martial arts of about seventh grade is enough to boast of. But Huang Buren is not half bad. He is also a sixth-ranked martial artist, and with his minions, who are also sixth-ranked, it is more than enough to beat a seventh-ranked He Yunxiao.
As word ofst nights match at the Spring Wind Mansion had not yet spread to Yinjing, yet, Huang Buren did not know that He Yunxiao had reached the eighth rank, so of course he was not afraid.
With thest shred of face in mind, Huang Buren threatened, He Yunxiao! You and I have no grudge against each other, so dont make things difficult for yourself over a woman! These three brothers of mine are each skilled fighters of the sixth rank! If you make way for me today, I will remember you as a brother for once
He Yunxiao: Whos your brother? I am your grandfather!
Faced with He Yunxiao, who spoke with such a jumpy voice, Huang Buren utterly lost his mind.
I talk to you about women. You say you are my grandfather?
He himself rushed ahead of the others, shouting, All of you, Let this piece of shit know his ce! Forget about the woman, today we must make He Yunxiao submit to Laozi!
He Yunxiaos eighth-grade martial arts skills made beating these sixth-grade gentry with no real-worldbat skills a game.
Without any tricks, his internal force surged into his fist and he punched the already unimpressive Huang Bu Ren in the face.
Boom!
The clenched fist struck the meaty face like a wave.
He Yunxiaos angled body and bent arms formed a second wave of thrust, pressing his fist into Huang Burens face and then exploding with force!
The internal force mixed with pure physical strength caused Huang Burens face to deform first and his head to fly out first. The whole man was thrown out like an inverted onion.
The three remaining dagger-wielding minions arrived slowly.
Three daggers were thrust out from three directions together!
Too slow.
Too slow!
Not even a fraction of Chu Xiaoxiaos speed!
The three men moved as slowly as snails in He Yunxiaos eyes.
He Yunxiao even had time to tidy his hair before he sidestepped the three thrusts.
A single kick and two punches greeted the three, and they couldnt take a single punch from a peak eighth-grade martial artist, and immediately fell to the ground, covering the ces where they had been punched with a sigh of anguish.
Seeing that He Yunxiao had crackled and taught the annoying flies a lesson, Chu Xiaoxiaos body, which had paused for a moment, resumed its steps to leave.
However, she soon stopped once again.
It was because He Yunxiao over there had no intention of letting Huang Buren off so easily.
He had to be made to submit, otherwise he would continue to pester and that would be annoying..
Chuchu! Come here!
He Yunxiao shouted at Chuchu.
Chuchu was indifferent.
He Yunxiao sighed and took two steps, carrying Huang Buren, who had been punched and whose face was already swollen like a balloon, and dropping him at Chuchus feet.
On the way, he bent down and grabbed a small dagger by hand.
Beside Chuchu, He Yunxiao tugged at Huang Burens cor and said, Huang Buren, are you convinced?
Huang Buren was also a tough guy, He Yunxiao, you wait for me
He Yunxiao obediently squatted down and stuffed the small dagger into Huang Burens hand, telling him to hold it properly.
Afterwards, grabbing Huang Burens hand, he ced the dagger against his neck.
Huang Buren, arent you inferior to Laozi in martial arts? You can. I, He Yunxiao, give you a chance today. Now the knife is in your hand, one sh from you and my He Yunxiaos life, yours.
Chuchu watched quietly.
[Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level changed from 30 to 35]
Huang Buren made a troubled and stunned expression with a face swollen. One of his eyes was pressed into a small slit by the bruised and swollen skin, while the other was opened very wide.
His dry, cracked lips quirked a few times, unable to utter a word.
He Yunxiao looked at the hesitant Huang Buren, and the corners of his mouth rose in the standard smile thates with being a viin.
Whats the matter? You, the Young Master of Shang Shu, still have time to be afraid? Afraid that my father will lead arge army and ughter your Huang family?
He Yunxiaoughed while patting the only half of Huang Burens better looking side.
Haha, dont worry. My father, only kills men, not women.
The handsome viin He continued, Huang Buren, I dont have time to dry up with you today. Lets be fair. Ill count to three, you do it, I respect you as a man, if you dont do it, kneel down and call me big brother. You also have to apologise to Miss Chu.
One!
Huang Burens expression was a little dull.
Two!
Huang Burens not-sorge eyes lost their sparkle.
Three!
He Yunxiao didnt wait for Huang Buren to make a move and immediately flung the dagger out of his hand, then stood up, touched the top of Huang Burens head twice, and said, Come on, Young Master Huang.
Huang Buren was like a puddle of mud, losing his essence, his whole body sagging, and weak.
He knelt to the ground and raised his face, Brother, I was wrong.
He Yunxiao nudged his mouth at Chuchu and said, There is one more.
Chuchus face was expressionless.
Huang Buren tilted his head, and looked at this girl, whom he had just been full of care, but now she was unattainable. He wiggled his lips and said, Sister-inw, I was wrong.
He Yunxiao:????
He Yunxiao was dumbfounded.
Damn it! Dude, just say Miss Chu is sorry and be done with it, dont add to your drama!
Chuchu stared at He Yunxiao, snorted coldly, and threw the two pieces of clothes she was holding onto him, while she turned her head and walked away.
Chuchu!
He Yunxiao took the clothes and hurriedly chased after her.
This girl must have thought I was amusing her!
Chuchu, listen to my exnation, I didnt tell him to say that. He just made up his own mind!
Dont call me Chuchu.
Fine, I wont call you that, just take the clothes.
Chuchu stopped in her tracks, and seeing that he didnt mean to tease her, she still took the clothes back.
He Yunxiao smiled.
Master Chuchu, Ill see you tomorrow then!
Then, as if he was afraid that Chuchu would throw the clothes at him again, he ran away in a huff.
Chuchu looked at He Yunxiaos distant back, her wless eyes reflecting the, bright and cheerful candle lights hanging in the Tingfeng Tower.
Scoundrel. She said.
(TL: I love tsundere Chuchu. I cant wait to see her whispering sweetly He Yunxiaos name, not Chu fan. Once favorability level goes past)
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 39
Chapter 39
Yesterday, He Yunxiao, Chu Fan and Yang Zhe turned around and really raised the fame of the Spring Breeze Mansion to a new level, with a vague tendency to overwhelm thedies in the Spring Breeze Mansion.
Today, there is even more exciting news that Du Yinyun, who made her debut as a flower girl only yesterday, has been bought out!
This is outrageous.
Yesterdays debut, todays redemption.
This was a strange story in the entire Qi countrys sex and beauty world.
Of course, He Yunxiao, who heard the rumor, was not surprised, for this was exactly what he had ordered.
Dean Fan Yu of the Antlers Academy, or rather, General Fan Yu, once the number one general under Chu Tianzhu, had alreadye into contact with Du Yinyun, the only remaining member of the Du family.
Previously, however, Du Yinyun had abandoned herself and had not agreed to Fan Yus proposal, but now, inspired by He Yunxiao, she had decided to serve the Great Qi. So she epted Fan Yus offer, packed her things the next day, and headed for the Antler Academy.
In fact, anyone who knew anything about the situation back then would have guessed that the reason why Du Yinyun had been fished out of the Department of Education by the owner of the Spring Wind Mansion must have been the influence of old members of the Chu family army.
It is also estimated that the Spring Wind Mansion chose to hide Du Yinyun for protection purposes.
In any case, that flower girl Du Yinyun is no longer there, and will instead be a professor at the Antler Academy.
With Du Yinyuns talent in music, she would be able to teach more than enough to the average student.
However, I am afraid that every ss will be full and students will fight over seats and disrupt the order of the school.
Before she leaves, Du Yinyun has to fulfill a promise she made with Jiang Wuyou.
That was to have an all-night talk.
In her heart, Du Yinyun couldnt bear to leave Jiang Wuyou.
She is really a beautiful person with a good heart. If she hadnt stepped forward in time to hold the scene during the chaotic fight between He Yunxiao and Chu Fan yesterday, the day of the Flower Chiefs debut would have been ruined.
As night fell over Yinjing, Du Yinyuns luggage was almost ready to be packed.
The only thing left was a pot of orchids in the window, still left alone.
When we go to sister Jiangs ceter, you take this pot of orchids with you. Du Yingyun said to the young servant girl.
The servant girl answered, but she also knew that Du Huakui would be leaving Spring Breeze Mansion tomorrow, so she was in a low mood. It was hard to find a girl like Du Yinyun, who was beautiful and kind-hearted, and who had an indifferent temper and was easy to serve.
Seeing the little servant girl like this, Du Yinyun said kindly, I will talk to sister Jiangter and let you work at her ce. So, is that good?
Once Du Yinyun left, no one in the Spring Breeze House would be able to rival Jiang Wuyou for the limelight, so it would be best if she could go to her ce.
The little servant girl immediately knelt and thanked her little master.
Du Yinyun could not ept such a big gesture and hastily pulled the little servant girl up. The two of them talked, and when the time came, Du Yinyun got up for her appointment.
The time of the day is between 9pm and 10pm.
In modern times, young people rarely sleep at this time. In ancient times, however, entertainment was scarce and most people went to bed early. Moreover, some poor families went to bed early with the intention of savingmp oil.
The master and servant arrived at the door of Jiang Wuyous room and knocked gently on the door. Within two breaths, Jiang Wuyou, dressed in moon white pajamas, came to open the door.
As soon as the door was opened, Jiang Wuyou enthusiastically took Du Yinyuns hand and said, Its cool at night, sister,e in.
As she was pulled in, Du Yinyun said, Thank you for your help yesterday. I dont have anything to give you, I only have this pot of orchids that I raised with my own hands. Now that Yinyun is leaving, I will only leave this flower as a memento for you.
Jiang Wuyou saw the orchid held by the servant girl and said, Du Yinyun is worthy of being a spring orchid. She has kept this orchid so well, its branches and leaves are flourishing.
Du Yinyun then said, Put the orchid by the door, and you can go back first.
Hearing that the orchid was to be ced outside the door, Jiang Wuyou immediately became restless.
Sister Jiang knew in her heart that yesterdays agreement with He Yunxiao was to ce the potted nt at the door. If the orchid was ced at the door, it would be like saying to He Yunxiao, Come in, Ill give you silver tonight.
But now, before understanding Du Yinyuns feelings towards He Yunxiao, it was impossible to do so.
Otherwise, it might be harmful to Miss Du for the rest of her life.
The matter of giving silver could only be the icing on the cake, not a forced dowry.
When she saw Du Yinyuns servant girl go out to ce the potted nts, Jiang Wuyou was anxious to hear about Du Yinyuns feelings towards He Yunxiao. So she eagerly took Du Yinyuns hand and said, Sister, its gettingte, its very cold to sit outside, lets go to bed and talk at length.
This was the way girls usually talked to each other all night long, so Du Yinyun didnt find it strange and followed Jiang Wuyou to the inner room to change her clothes.
It was now half past midnight, about ten oclock at night. It was only half an hour before the scheduled time with He Yunxiao, that is, eleven oclock at night.
Jiang Wuyou hadnt even started to speak to Du Yinyun yet, so she was inevitably a little anxious.
If Du Yinyun didnt like He Yunxiao, she would have to find a way to remove the orchids from the doorway and tell He Yunxiao to get lost and note in. If Du Yinyun liked He Yunxiao, she would have to find a way to slip away and let He Yunxiao in, making them whole.
The only thing I cant do is to do what Im doing now, without removing the orchids or sneaking out myself. By then, if He Yunxiao came as promised, wouldnt he have bought one and got one free, a blessing for him?
Seeing Du Yinyun slowly taking off her outfit, she took it upon herself to say, Sister, let me help you.
After saying this, she did not wait for Du Yinyuns consent, so she reached out to help her.
To make things quicker, her movements were inevitably a little rough.
Du Yinyun, however, was a little surprised. She did not understand why sister Jiang was in such a hurry.
However, since she was a guest, she could not say anything wrong about her host.
Finally, she changed into her pajamas.
Du Yin Yuns pajamas were also white, just a little more conservative than Sister Jiangs. The arms, the neckline, were all covered tightly.
The two girls went to bed arm in arm.
The flower leaders bed, which was naturally very generous. Not to mention the two women. Even if there were more, there would be enough to sleep on. Even the nkets were made ording to the specifications of the bed, so there was more than enough room for the two girls.
When they got into bed and turned out the light, the atmosphere changed to one of whispering.
It was only when this happened that Jiang Wuyou said impatiently, Yinyun, tell the truth to your sister, what do you think of young master as a person?
Du Yinyun remembered the agreement between He Yunxiao and her, that they would never reveal their close rtionship, but would pretend not to know each other well.
So, she said, young master Hes character is a little too forward.
It was a catch-all phrase. Nothing could be picked out.
However, Jiang Wuyou was indeed as high as the devil.
She stretched out her hand from under the nket and poked Du Yinyuns face, saying, Sister Du, I havent said which Young Master is. What makes you think its He Yunxiao?
I
Du Yinyun, who had been trapped, had nothing to say.
Jiang Wuyou added, If it was young master who redeemed you this time instead of General Fan Yu, would you still be willing to go?
Du Yinyun wanted to say I would, but she knew that she could not answer that. She was He Yunxiaosrade in arms and had to protect He Yunxiaos identity as a fake dude. If she said yes at this moment, that would expose everything.
Sister hasnt said which young master is this time?
Naturally, its He Yunxiao.
Then if young master He Yunxiao were to redeem sister, would sister be willing to go?
Hearing Du Yinyun say this, Jiang Wuyou secretly said it was not good. At this moment, this little sister had started to rebel and no longer went in rhythm with my words, and even started to ask me back.
The two girls, who had no internal strength, began to turn words into swords, one after the other, seeing each others moves.
After Du Yin Yun noticed that Jiang Wuyou was bent on asking about He Yunxiao, she became even more defensive, determined not to reveal to Jiang Wuyou a single thing about her own opinion of He Yunxiao, using mostly rhetorical questions, or quoting what others had said about him.
Jiang Wuyou now regretted that she had been too eager at first, resulting in Du Yinyun easily discovering her motives. Now that she was on the defensive, it would be difficult to ask further questions, and a different approach had to be taken.
But now, the time hade to the end of the night, and soon it would be the hour of midnight, the time agreed with He Yunxiao. So, the most important thing was not how to change the question to ask, but to hurry and deal with the pot of orchids at the door.
Jiang Wuyou got up and said, Yinyun, are you hungry?
Du Yinyun shook her head. She doesnt eat before she goes to bed.
The chef made honey bean cake today, Ill go and find it for you to try.
Du Yinyun hastily held Jiang Wuyou back. She couldnt let sister Jiang serve her, so she said, Sister, Ill go with you.
Jiang Wuyou:
No need, sister will be back as soon as I leave, you can rx.
After saying that, she hurriedly put on a thick dress and went out, not even bothering to light up the extinguishedmp in her room, not giving Du Yinyun, who was moving slowly, a chance to react.
After leaving the door, Jiang Wuyou carefully moved the orchids that Du Yinyun had brought over to the side, and then had to go to the kitchen of the Spring Breeze House first to cover up her lies.
Soon after she left, and the time arrived.
With the sound of the beating of the watch, a handsome figure arrived at the door of Sister Jiangs room, and needless to say, it was He Yunxiao who hade.
He Yunxiao was afraid that Sister Jiang would forget to put the potted nt, so he very consciously brought a small potted nt for Sister Jiang.
At the moment, this little potted nt was ced at the door, which could not be said to have been crafted to perfection. But it was also a piece of art.
He Yunxiao pushed open Jiangs bedroom, where the lights had been turned off, and could not help but feel excited.
I have lived two lifetimes! I have finally waited for this day!
I want this silver today. Even Jesus cant stop it. I said so!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 40
Chapter 40
He Yunxiaos eighth-grade martial art was not a brag. The night was quiet, and as soon as he entered, he heard a breathing sound at the bed in the inner room.
The breathing was not the long breath of sleep, but slightly rapid, which meant that the owner of the breath was clearly awake.
In short, it meant that Sister Jiang had not slept and was waiting for me toe.
Since it hade to this, He Yunxiao didnt hesitate to take a step towards the inner room.
Howe youre back so soon, sister?
As soon as he arrived at the inner room, a familiar voice rang out in He Yunxiaos ears.
For a moment, He Yunxiao wondered, what sister?
But then, he immediately snapped out of it. It seemed to be Sister Dus voice!
Yinyun?
He Yunxiao asked in a low voice.
Young Master He,?
Over there, Du Yinyuns voice was also very surprised.
He Yunxiao slowly approached, and only when he got closer to see each others faces with the help of the moonlight from the window.
Sure enough, it was sister Du!
Why are you here? x2
The questioning words from both of them rang out almost simultaneously.
Du Yinyun replied first, Sister Jiang sought me out for a talk tonight. What about tYoung Master He,? Why did youe over sote, could it be some urgent matter?
He Yunxiao awkwardly kicked his feet straight up.
What could be going on at this time of night?
But he couldnt say it outright, so he said, I saw a nice potted nt, so I bought it for Sister Jiang.
Du Yinyun said happily, Yinyun thought the same as Young Master He,, I also gave Sister Jiang a pot of orchids and put them at the door.
An orchid at the door? Why didnt I see it?
I dont care about the orchid, but now that Sister Du is here, Im sure I wont be able to get the silver tonight.
He Yunxiao thought about retreating, so he said, Yinyun, Ill be going first, dont tell sister Jiang that Ive been here.
Du Yinyun trusted He Yunxiao 100% and did not ask for any reason. As long as He Yunxiao said it, she nodded her head and agreed to it.
However, the heavens did not allow it to happen. He Yunxiao was just about to leave when the sound of footsteps came from the outer room, along with Jiang Wuyous voice of astonishment.
Why is there a potted nt at the door? Young Master He, He, is it you?
Jiang Wuyou is back!
Du Yinyun understood that He Yunxiao did not want Jiang Wuyou to find himing, so she quickly lowered her voice and said, Sister is back, Young Master He,, you should hide!
He Yunxiao also panicked a little.
Now, he and Du Yinyun were alone, and staying quietly in Jiang Wuyous bedroom in the middle of the night was a little bit exciting.
Originally, there was no need for him to hide. After all, he was not shameless. So if he was found out, so be it.
But now, at Du Yinyuns urging, He Yunxiao subconsciously wanted to find a ce to hide.
But there was nowhere to hide in Jiang Wuyous bedroom, and even the bottom of the bed was only narrow enough to only fit a finger in.
From outside, Jiang Wuyou pushed the door open and put the food box on the table with a snap, then walked quickly towards the inner room.
He Yunxiao panicked and suddenly realized that the bed was quite big.
So
Yinyun?
Jiang Wuyou finally walked into the inner room.
Du Yinyun sat on the bed and stiffly turned her head to look at Sister Jiang.
Hmm. Did you get the honey bean cake, sister?
Got the one, did someonee by just now?
Du Yingyun said with utmost certainty, No.
Seeing sister Du like this, Jiang Wuyou was a bit puzzled.
The sudden extra potted nt at the doorway could only be He Yunxiaos handiwork. But this guy, did, he put the potted nt out and then disappeared? What was he up to?
Jiang Wuyou couldnt tell Du Yinyun about the silver appointment. It was, after all, a secret between her and He Yunxiao. I cant say: Im going to ask He Yunxiao toe to my room tonight, so I can set you up.
Now that He Yunxiao hadnte, it was indeed the best situation.
One could safely set out Sister Dus feelings for He Yunxiao.
Sister Jiang smiled, Its good that no one ising. Yinyun, do you want to try the honey bean cake?
No, thank you sister.
Jiang Wuyou wasnt going to eat that either, and it was just as well that Du Yinyun didnt. She took off her jacket and got back into bed.
So, the current form on the bed was as shown.
Jiang, Du
Du Yinyun-Yin He
Worry, Yun Yun
,, xiao
Yes, just sticking together.
To avoid too many folds in the quilt and thus exposing themselves and being discovered by Sister Jiang. He Yunxiao had no other way but to do his best to pretend that he was the clothes and stick to Sister Du.
This trick worked perfectly. Originally, the room was not lit at night and there was not enough light to see, and with He Yunxiaos diligent efforts, he was not really discovered by Sister Jiang.
When Sister Jiangy down under the covers, her vision could not see the inner side of the bed, and He Yunxiao was safer.
But am I, He Yunxiao, the kind of person who just gets by and is careless?
Not at all.
Just because the enemy isx, I cant bex too.
Disguise! We must continue to disguise ourselves!
He Yunxiao was lying on his side at the moment, his hands wrapped around Dus sisters slender waist, his head resting under her shoulder, his whole body buried under the quilt.
Du Yin Yun was wearing a white satin pajama top that was cool and slippery to the touch.
Not only that, but her body temperature was slightly cooler, but because she was properly warmed, it wasfortably warm to the touch. And because he was close enough, he could clearly smell the scent of Dus sisters body.
This scent was the same one He Yunxiao had smelled thest time he went to Du Yinyuns bedroom.
It had a floral fragrance simr to that of orchids.
However,st time it was if only a little, but now it was very rich and could be smelled clearly.
The flower fragrance was faint even when one was close enough, but what was invaluable was its constant source.
He Yunxiao, who was at a loss for words, did not know how to describe it, except that the fragrance was light and elegant, simr to Sister Dus character.
He Yunxiao knew that Sister Jiang didnt know martial arts, so he was relieved and bold enough to transmit a voice to Sister Du, Yinyun, I cant expose this, so Im sorry for bothering you.
After saying this, He Yunxiao hugged her a little tighter.
Du Yinyuns face was flushed, but it was a pity that it waste at night and no one could appreciate the beauty.
She did not know martial arts, so she could not transmit her voice, but she was well educated enough. So her little hand, which she had left under the nket, groped its way to the back of He Yunxiaos hand, which was encircling her waist.
Sister Dus small waist was thin and soft, and because of her good figure, her front and back were curved, and when shey down, there was a natural gap between her waist and the bed.
So He Yunxiaos right arm, then, fit perfectly through there, and then bent at the elbow so that her right hand rested on the small of her back.
Du Yinyuns little hand then found this naughty right hand, and then, with her green and jade fingers, she somewhat shyly wrote on the back of He Yunxiaos hand.
He Yunxiao transmitted his voice and said, Yinyun, I cant expose it, so Im wronging you.
Du Yinyun then wrote on the back of his hand, word for word, Working for tYoung Master He,, Yinyun doesnt feel wronged.
Being told this by sister Du, He Yunxiao almost couldnt hold back.
Calm down! Calm down!
Lets wait until Sister Jiang is asleep first!
At that moment, he had to hastily recite the Peach Blossom Spring Story.
In the middle of the Jin Dynasty, the people of Wuling were fishing for a living. When they were walking along the stream, they forgot the distance of the road
It was not enough just to memorize the book. He Yunxiao tickled the soft flesh of Dus sisters waist, a small revenge.
Unexpectedly, this tickle caused trouble!
Sister Dus entire body visibly trembled for a moment.
This gave Sister Jiang, who was brewing how to set up a conversation, a breakthrough.
Sister Jiang hurriedly asked, Yinyun, are you a little cold?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 41
Chapter 41
Of course, Du Yinyun was not cold. On the contrary, she was very hot.
Not to mention her own feverish excitement due to her racing heart and adrenaline rush. The fact that He Yunxiao was hugging her like a sloth added a lot of heat to the nket.
Du Yinyun tried her best to calm her breath, so that her tone of voice was basically the same as before: Im not cold, Im fine now.
But Jiang Wuyou said, Why do I feel that its getting hotter here?
Du Yingyun said against her will, Youre just thinking things.
Jiang Wuyou sat up from the bed, and stretched out. The hem of her nightgown slides down as her arms are lifted. In a moment, a corner of her white, bare waist was exposed.
Along with it, the hem of the red bra was also exposed. It was faintly visible in the form of a red background embroidered with a golden silk pattern.
Although Sister Jiangs figure is richer than Sister Dus, she is not just a fleshy girl. In fact, as a number one Dancer of Yinjing, she has maintained her figure so well that she has surpassed Dus sister in terms of the proportions between her parts alone.
All she had to do was walk around the stage, and her natural gait and grooming could surpass most of the dancers head-scratching dance moves.
After stretching, Sister Jiang said, Yinyun, Its getting too hot in pajamas, Im going to taake them off, you dont mind, right?
Because Du Yinyun is now in a difficult position to protect herself, she certainly did not dare to say the word No.
Soon, Jiang Wuyou removed her all her clothes, leaving only underwear.
On her way to the kitchen, Jiang Wuyou had already thought of a n for dealing with Dus sister. After she got under the covers andy down, she turned on her side, her eyes shining brightly at Sister Du.
Is there something wrong, sister? Du Yinyun was not good at lying t, so she could only with difficulty turn sideways to face Sister Jiang at the same time.
So, the situation under the quilt was now Du Yinyun on her side, and He Yunxiao holding her from behind.
Jiang Wuyou smiled as she asked a question that only a devil could ask.
Will sister think about it?
Think about what?
Sister Jiang used her mouth to say the two words that corresponded to Bing woman.
Such an explosive topic made the inexperienced sister Dus face blush.
Jiang Wuyou moved closer and, with the faint light of the moon, took in the color of Dus face and the change in her eyes.
She thought to herself, The little girl is still young, isnt she?
The devils whispers continued. Sister, how about you? Sister Yinyun.
Du Yinyuns mental strength was still rtively strong, and even after being bombarded by such dynamite thrown by Jiang Wuyou, she was not yetpletely flustered.
She intended to make a perfunctory response, but He Yunxiao, who was watching the hrity, immediately joined the battlefield.
He transmitted a voice to Sister Du, Dont lie here, impress her with sincerity.
The fake words were so good that even He Yunxiao himself intended to spit on himself:.
Sincerity bullshit.
In fact, its you whos interested, too.
After all, its human nature to gossip.
However, although the aim was to gossip, Sister Du held his words in high regard.
Since Young Master He, said to be sincere, then only sincere
I didnt before.
Du Yinyuns voice was as small as a mosquitos.
Although the voice was small, it was heard in the ears of Sister Jiang and He Yunxiao, who had their ears pricked up as much as they could.
Jiang Wuyou once again threw out a soulful question.
If you didnt before, that means you will now.
Jiang Wuyous voice seemed to have magical powers, causing the already extremely shameful Du Yinyun to subconsciously blush.
Her mind involuntarily pictured He Yunxiaos face, and suddenly remembered the position They were now.
Electric current rising from her heart and flowing throughout her body.
Du Yinyuns entire body trembled for a moment, then was so ashamed that she hastily pulled up the quilt and covered her face, leaving only her eyes still on the outside.
Dont ask, sister.
He Yunxiaos patients are already being tossed around by Sister Jiang like this.
Just ask who can hold up to this?
He Yunxiao who has been able to hold out until now, in his opinion, he already considers himself a Gentelman.
At this moment, He Yunxiao himself began to doubt whether he was a novel viin or not.
He must have to be a viin!
Freeze your hands!
Prepare to freeze your hands!
Du Yinyun was in a very difficult position right now.
There was both the pressure from Jiang Wuyou and the backstabbing from her teammate.
Right now, she just felt that it was too hot and wanted to be cool like Sister Jiang. But then, Young Master He, would surely be exposed.
So Sister Du had to continue to hold back.
Fortunately, now He Yunxiao was only holding her, and was quite calm, so it was only a little bit hot.
Jiang Wuyou continued with her devilish n.
The pretty sister came a little closer, Yinyun, I heard youre going to teach music at the Antler Academy? There are all male students there, and they are all sons of various ns who are preparing for the imperial examinations.
If, and I mean if, you could choose anyone, what kind of husband do you want? Suppose, the one youve been thinking about day and night happens to be in the academy too. If he also likes you, will you say yes to him?
When Du Yinyun heard the words the one you think of every day, she already thought of He Yunxiao. Her long, slender legs moved quietly under the covers, rubbing gently against each other. She couldnt help but have fantasies in her head.
If you wanted to marry me, would I say yes? Of course I would. How can I refuse the Young Master Hes proposal.
Jiang Wuyou saw a faint smile appear on Du Yinyuns red face. With all her experience, she understood that this little girl had someone she liked and had already started to slip into the season of thinking about spring.
Although there was a great possibility that this person was He Yunxiao, there was no certainty yet, and she had to hear Sister Du say He Yunxiaos name out loud for herself.
Sister Jiang began to whisper again, If Young Master He, was also studying at Antler College, would you choose him?
The word Young Master He, triggered Du Yinyuns anti-talking mechanism again.
She immediately snapped out of the fantasy she had just had.
Just as she was organizing her words and preparing to jump out of Jiang Wuyous words, a very dangerous signal came from the skin around her waist.
Du Yinyun was originally a girl who was a sheltereddy, with very little world knowledge expect from books and qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, and at most a pair of dishes and chopsticks, and that was about it.
The skin on her body has even less exposure to thingspared to her hands.
Clothes made of satin, bedding, plus bath water, to name but three.
But now, that skin, as tender as tofu, suddenly came into contact with rough fingers directly on skin. A sensation that had never been felt before was transmitted to Du Yinyuns brain from her body and from her nerve endings.
The sensation was tingling, a kind of indefinablefort. It first rippled out from the point of contact, and then to every part of her body. In the end, these massive, countless sensory signals hit her brain in unison.
Du Yinyun felt her head be a chaotic mess, and even her breathing became uncontroble and rapid.
Sister Jiangs demonic whisper rang out again, If Young Master He, is at the Antler Academy, will you choose him?
The sensations in her body greatly interfered with Sister Dus ability to think, and she hesitated for half a day before finally saying, I wont. Wont choose him.
Seeing how hesitant Du Yingyun was, Jiang Wuyou finally revealed a smile.
Hesitation itself was the answer.
However, Demon Sister Jiang wasnt going to just let this always high strung sister Du go. Now was the right time to push her around.
Taking advantage of Du Yinyuns state of weakness, Jiang Wuyou used her surefire technique.
Yinyun, earlier He Yunxiao told me that he wanted to marry you, so you should marry him, okay?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 42
Chapter 42
Du Yinyun had no time to answer Sister Jiangs question now, as she realized that He Yunxiao was not content with the status quo and even tried to do something outrageous.
This scared her so much that she hurriedly wrote on the back of He Yunxiaos hand.
Young Master, you cant.
He Yunxiao transmitted his voice, What cant?
The hand.
If not hands, something else can?
Other, too, no.
If Yinyun doesnt like it, I wont force it.
No.
He Yunxiao sensed Dus sisters agitated feelings and found it very amusing. He liked the current state, this sour and sweet, only like the feeling of being in love.
In his heart, He Yunxiao knew that ording to the dog licking attribute that Dus sister had for herself, even if he was a bit more pushy or forceful, there would be no problem.
But he didnt want to do something like that. Because he really liked, cared for and respected Dus sister.
However, He Yunxiao also knew that the reason for Du Yinyuns refusal was not because she didnt like it, but simply because Sister Jiang was there.
He transmitted his voice, Because of Sister Jiang?
Du Yinyun wrote, Mm.
She cant see it. Im hiding under the covers, she doesnt know.
Having said that, the attacking army tried to advance again.
At this point in the conversation, Sister Du had hesitated.
But
He Yunxiao said, Sister Jiang is setting you up, so concentrate on her.
Sister Du had always been very obedient in listening.
Since the Young Master He. said to focus on dealing with the set of words, she would put aside other things for now and just focus on dealing with Sister Jiang.
But the current Sister Du was a weakened Sister Du.
Even with concentration, it was still very barely enough to deal with the devilish Sister Jiang.
Jiang Wuyou did not rush Du Yinyun to answer the question. Instead, she waited very patiently.
Yinyun, earlier He Yunxiao told me that he wanted to marry you, so you should marry him, okay?
Du Yinyun gritted her teeth and said, No, its not good.
Dont you like him?
I dont like him.
You just said you like him, did sister hear you wrong?
I guess, yes, sister heard wrong.
Jiang Wuyou looked at Du Yingyuns red cheeks and didnt think it was wrong for her to speak a little out of gear. It was very normal for people to speak incoherently when they were nervous.
It was gettingte, it waste at night, and Jiang Wuyou just wanted to step up the fire and settle the matter of He Yunxiao and Du Yinyuns fate as soon as possible. If they really liked each other, then she would be happy to hold the thread and be a little bride.
I remember that at that time, Sister Yinyun was saying if Sir He was at the academy, she would be willing to marry him.
No. I, didnt say that I wanted to marry him.
Jiang Wuyou nodded repeatedly, Yes, yes, you said like him.
And no.
Right, I remembered. What you said was How you He Yunxiao.
I, for one, dont hate, Yunxiao.
Jiang Wuyou smiled wryly.
Yunxiao? Without even adding his surname? Calling him so intimately and saying you dont like him?
Not hating is liking, right.
Du Yinyuns heart was beating like a little rabbit, poofing so fast, her body was sending out so many signals that her entire head was in a mess.
This time, it was finally wound up by Jiang Wuyou.
Right. She said.
Jiang Wuyou gave a winning smile, Then that means you like He Yunxiao?
Sister Du was already at the end of her rope and said very reluctantly, No, dont like it.
Dont like He Yunxiao, Then you like Young Master He?
Mmm.
Really like it?
Mmm.
Who Young Master He? He Yunxiao?
Mmm.
Sister Du was already on the verge of tears from the bullying.
She knew she shouldnt say yes, but right now, she was like a taut bow and arrow. At this point, her mouth could only say mmm and nothing else.
Jiang Wuyou took advantage of the situation and said directly, If He Yunxiao wants to marry you, will you marry him?
Mmm.
When Du Yinyun finished speaking, she suddenly shrugged, trembled all over, and sobbed and whimpered.
Jiang Wuyou enveloped this girl in his arms with heartache.
Hurriedly saidfortingly, Good sister, dont cry, what are you crying for?
Du Yinyun didnt say anything and just kept on crying.
Sister Du wasnt really sad. It was just that for a moment, her emotions were a little out of control. People who hadnt cried for a long time couldnt stop once they cried.
When Sister Jiang leaned over, He Yunxiao, who was hiding under the covers, did not get very close again.
He, the culprit, was secretly rejoicing.
Luckily, he had his constion prize for failing to drop the flowers, an embroidered handkerchief, with him. That was all it took to save the day. Otherwise there would have been a big problem.
Its a pity I cant get the handkerchief back yet. I would have liked to have it as a souvenir. (Notes: It wasnt exined properly, I guess. She leaked down there?.)
Jiang Wuyou slowly patted Dus sisters back, not caring even if the bra on her chest was wet with her tears.
She could understand why sister Du was suddenly crying.
Among them, there might be the joy of being about to break away from the Spring Wind Mansion and go to the Antler School to regain her life.
There might also be, the emotion of shame at being forced to say her beloveds name.
There might even be a little bit of guilt.
Jiang Wuyou could understand this guilt, for in her opinion, Du Yinyun had always been proud, and He Yunxiao had nothing to do with pride. This is what it feels like to leave your pride behind and pick up something you once despised.
But in reality Sister Jiang was still thinking too much.
The main reason why Sister Du cried was that her tense emotions had been released and she could not hold on to them any longer. Also, she had not shown her emotions for a long time to be so-called strong, and had not cried for a long time after the ident of her family. So this time, when she started to cry, it was uncontroble.
Of course, apart from this main reason, there was also the fact that Du had a little bit of a grievance.
She hadntpleted the task He Yunxiao had given her very well, and had ended up exposing her feelings for him in front of Sister Jiang.
Even though the reason for this result was that He Yunxiao himself was making it difficult, Sister Du was unwilling to me him and only thought that it was her own fault.
At this time, He Yunxiao transmitted a voice: Yinyun, you excuse yourself to take Sister Jiang to the toilet so I can take the opportunity to slip away. Right, dont lose your handkerchief, wash it and return it to me.
When Du Yinyun heard He Yunxiaos voice transmission and heard the word handkerchief, she was at first a little ashamed. However, Du Yinyun also understood that she had to give an ount to He Yunxiao after all, so she wasnt particrly shy.
It was just that it was a bit hard for her to ept being sneaky in front of others.
It was clearly just a matter between two people. How could it be seen by someone else?
Apart from the shyness, then, she was tempted to ask him what to do if the rtionship was exposed. But at this time she was in Jiang Wuyous arms, and He Yunxiao was not very close to her and unable to write.
Sister Du had to gradually adjust her mind and stop crying.
Rubbing her eyes, she said to Sister Jiang, Sister, I want to wash my face. Can you apany me?
Sister Jiang was pained by this girl, so how could she refuse.
She hurriedly got off the bed and, not bothering to change her tear-dampened bra, she began to put on her white pajamas and, after draping coats over both herself and Sister Du, took her hand as if she were her own sister.
It was only after two steps that Sister Jiang suddenly noticed that Du Yinyun was walking quite strangely.
She said, Yinyun, whats wrong with your feet?
Du Yinyuns cheeks reddened and she stammered, When I was in bed, it went a bit numb.
Do you want to sit for a while before?
Du Yinyun did her best to remove the effect of the extra handkerchief, on her walking, and then said, Its fine, sister, lets go.
He Yunxiao climbed catlike under the covers.
It was only when the two of them had gone out that he atst was relieved and took a breath of fresh air that he hadnt had for a while.
He Yunxiao had wanted to take advantage of this silver payment to discuss the matter of redemption with sister Jiang. After all, there was no reason to keep Sister Jiang here when Sister Du had already left. They were both unmarried women. But unfortunately, now that this situation has urred, I will have toe backter to discuss with Sister Jiangter.
If the she did not give her consent, it would be useless to spend the money.
As He Yunxiao watched them walk away, he was afraid that he would not be able to leave again if he encountered any more idents, so he did not even dare to go through the door, and jumped out of the window and walked out.
At this moment, He Yunxiaos determination to cure the Soul Devouring Pill had never been so strong!
Du Yinyun is such a good girl, how can she be widowed!
Tomorrow, I will ask my fathers connections to go to the pce to find a doctor!
I have to cure the Soul Eater Pill as soon as possible! Then well get married in a proper manner!
The task of spreading the branches of the He family cant be dyed!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 43
Chapter 43
The following day, He Yunhao, the second-ranking general, and A Marquis, arrived home on horseback after leaving the morning court.
He Yunxiao was waiting at the door early, standing upright on the doorstep.
When He Yuanhao got off his horse, he immediately ran to his old man with a big smile on his face.
Father, are you going to court tomorrow?
He Yuanhao dusted himself off and took the usual big steps of a martial artist towards the House.
Go.
He Yunxiao immediately trotted to follow.
After the court, will you still go down?
Down.
After the court, going home for dinner?
He Yuanhao stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look at He Yunxiao, who was all smiles.
You brat, youre nagging so much today, what bad ideas are you up to again?
Father, what are you talking about? When did I, He Yunxiao, ever do anything bad?
He Yuanhao was exasperated and snorted.
When have you ever done anything bad? The fact that you can lie at home and not go anywhere is a good deed for the people of Yinjing.
He Yunxiao patted his chest, and assured him, Yesterday, I didnt do a single bad thing yesterday.
As father and son walked to the inner room, He Yuanhao opened his arms, and his aunt Zhang Jingxian skillfully changed his clothes.
Not a single bad deed? Today, old Huang from the Ministry of Justice even used me, saying that He Yuanhao did not teach his son well and allowed his son to scold and abuse the sons of good officials.
He Yunxiao said, That Huang Buren guy just needs a beating! Whats more, if I beat him up, is that a bad thing? Thats called removing harm for the people!
He Yunhao said, If only you really had the heart to eliminate harm for the people! What kind of doing harm to the people is fighting with him over a woman? Its just an act of passion. Also, your aunt has already told me about the 100 taels you spent on the cloth weaving in Jiangnan. You are willing to spend money for a woman, and you have never been so generous with your brother Chen Zimo! If the family doesnt pay for this, it will be deducted from your next months monthly sry.
One hundred taels? Wasnt it a thousand taels?
He Yunxiao looked at his aunt. Auntie red back at him fiercely.
He Yunxiao was very touched by the emotion.
Thank you, Auntie, for saving my life!
After half a round of words, He Yunxiao couldnt go on.
There was too much ck history, and if he continued, he would be beaten.
He Yunxiao simply said, Father, please hire an imperial doctor for me.
He Yuanhao said indifferently, Are you going to die?
He Yunxiao thought to himself, As expected of my father, father and son really do have a heart to heart!
Indeed. I wont live long.
Oh. Hearing He Yunxiaos words, He Yuanhao was not in the least bit surprised. Which piece ofnd do you fancy? Father will buy it for you.
He Yunxiao:? Is this my own father?
He said without joking, Im really not lying to you! Im going to die soon! Have you heard of the Soul Devouring Pill? You wont live more than a year after you take it! So I consumed it!
He Yuanhao said, Whats the taste?
He Yunxiao: Not too sweet, a bit bitter.
He Yuanhao: Fine, a royal chef, right? Dad will hire one for you.
He Yunxiao said speechlessly, Father, Im really not kidding.
He Yuanhao changed his clothes, straightened them, and said, Hold out your hand. Father will check your pulse.
He Yunxiao reached out his hand.
He Yuanhao put both fingers on He Yunxiaos pulse, and when he perceived it carefully, he was delighted.
The pulse was majestic and strong. His vitality was extremely tenacious, and his internal strength was not bad.
When did this kid break through to the eighth rank? He must have been at least a while ago. He had to have entered the eighth rank in secret? Not bad, he has learned to hide his clumsiness.
He Yuanhao was a man who had been through a lot of hardships, so he didnt show any of his thoughts on the surface.
Nonsense! Youre obviously in perfect health! What kind of imperial doctor are you looking for?
He Yunxiao heard ten thousand horses galloping.
Soul-devouring pills. I thank you! Im too healthy now! So healthy that I can only live for a year!
Xiaoer, Aunt helping He Yunxiao out just in time. Go to the kitchen for me and see if lunch is ready.
Fine.
The purpose of seeing the imperial doctor had not been achieved, and He Yunxiao disyed an exaggerated look by drooping in dejection in front of his father.
He was simply a zombie itself.
As He Yuanhao raised his foot and prepared to kick the man, the downcast, He Yunxiao instantly regained his energy and immediately ran to the kitchen.
Master, Xiaoer, hes really been doing quite welltely. At least hes willing to talk to us too.
He Yuanhao grunted.
It should have been so.
He then turned back to his room and rummaged through an iron box, opening it to reveal the very best tea leaves.
Jingxian, you went to the pce today?
Zhang Jingxian saw the tea and smiled, Yes. I have an appointment with some sisters to meet the Empress Dowager. By the way, we will talk about the marriage between Xiaoer and Nanzhu.
Thats good. When I was wounded in battle, I was fortunate to have the help of Imperial Doctor Wei. The day before yesterday, I happened to get this tea, which is of good quality. As you are going to the pce today, give this tea to Imperial Doctor Wei by the way.
Zhang Jingxian took the tea, pursing her lips and smiling. She knew that He Yuanhao could not face taking He Yunxiao to the pce, so she said thoughtfully, Master, Xiaoer has not been to the pce for a long time, and I think the Empress Dowager would like to meet the son of the marquis.
He Yuanhao waved his hand and said, As you wish.
Then he picked up his spear and went to the backyard to practice as usual.
After lunch, He Yunxiao apanied his aunt into the pce to visit the Empress Dowager.
Of course, before visiting the Empress Dowager, there was a ghostly gate to cross.
Aunties friends were alldies of various families, and they were not like the youngdies in bud. Whats more, they dont care about the odd names that youngsters like He Yunxiao are naughty and mischievous enough to tune out. They were more concerned with practical issues such as whether he was handsome, useful and whether he was a first son.
He Yunxiao is a big sister killer in this respect, exceeding all requirements, and there are not many beautiful women who wouldnt like him.
Mid-untimely. Just after two oclock midday.
He Yunxiao and Zhang Jingxian boarded the Marquis carriage and rode leisurely towards the pce.
Generally, married women were not allowed to let other men on the carriage casually. Some very sophisticated unmarrieddies would not share a carriage with someone of the opposite sex either.
However, He Yunxiao was theoretically the son of his aunt, so there were no such scruples.
On the carriage, Zhang Jingxian handed the tea to He Yunxiao and said, Come with me to see the Empress Dowager first, and after you have met her, you can give this box of tea to Doctor Wei.
When he heard the words Doctor Wei, He Yunxiao knew that he would be able to see the doctor, so he said, Thank you, aunt, for interceding on my behalf.
Zhang Jingxian covered her mouth andughed lightly, What interceding? Its just that Master wants to send a gift to Doctor Wei and asked Auntie to do so. Auntie couldnt leave, so I asked you to help me.
Hearing this, He Yunxiao suddenly said, Auntie, the day beforest, you applied medicine for me and used the ointment from the army. It couldnt have been the same one that old dad put on the table by hand, could it?
This time it was Zhang Jingxians turn to be surprised.
Xiaoer, I cant see that you have the skills to be a sheriff.
He Yunxiao grinned, Aunt, I have arge number of skills.
Zhang Jingxianughed, I will seeter when you meet sisters, dont ask my help.
He Yunxiao recalled a painful lesson from the past and hurriedly raised his hands in surrender.
Auntie must save me then!
The carriage could not enter the pce and stopped outside the side gate. After the guards at the gate had checked their identities, He Yunxiao and his wife walked into the most mysterious and majestic ce in the whole of Qi.
In the side rooms on the outskirts of the pce where guests were received, there were already several gorgeously dressed, beautiful women gathered.
This was where thedies had gathered to visit the Empress Dowager.
As soon as they entered, before He Yunxiao could react, his aunt Zhang Jingxian was pushed aside.
In his eyes, it was like a spring breeze passing through, and flowers were blooming.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 44: He Yunxiaos Wedding
Chapter 44: He Yunxiao''s Wedding
This season is the month of October, the end of summer, but the weather has yet to turn even slightly cooler.
Clothes, therefore, were not appropriate to wear too much.
Most of thedies were dressed in short half-sleeved dresses made of silk, with small tulle coats, the hems of their skirts reaching the bare feet or slightly touching the ground. The maidens of these families were once also the beautiful daughters of various Yinjing families.
With their beauty, cultivation and temperament, they would not be able to marry into such noble families as the Marquis and earl houses, if they were slightly less qualified in all aspects.
Several beautifuldies chattered and talked around He Yunxiao. They asked him about his age, his birth date, his sign, his size, and so on. Even to read his palm, eachdy had to touch his hand and make a prediction. Otherwise, in their words, it would be inurate.
He Yunxiao was the only man here and was surrounded by a group of older sisters, so he had to passively experience a view of the mountains.
Auntie! He Yunxiao could not hold on any longer and had to ask Zhang Jingxian for help.
Zhang Jingxian took the opportunity to fall victim to this, When you go to see the Empress Dowagerter, behave yourself and dont talk nonsense!
Ill do as my aunt says!
Only after Zhang Jingxian got her reply did she drag He Yunxiao out of her sisters hands and said, Dont you have any in your own family? Alwaysing to tease my son.
A countess said, I was kind enough to read little Yunxiaos palm, how can I tease him?
Qin Wenmo, who is also a marquess with Zhang Jingxian, was more daring and said directly, Xianer, Yunxiao has already reached adulthood and has not yet agreed on a marriage, I think you are the one who is reluctant.
Zhang Jingxian said, Who says I cant let go? Today I am going to ask the Empress Dowager to talk about marriage.
The sisters faces were full of question marks.
Even He Yunxiao had a puzzled look on his face.
Really marrying Meng Qingqing? How is that possible?
Auntie, I was just talking nonsense at that time Are you serious?
Qin Wenmo said: Ask the Empress Dowager to give the marriage? In the harem, there is no princess to marry?
Zhang Jingxian said, The harem of this dynasty is the harem, and the harem of the previous dynasty is also the harem.
Several of thedies were mothers at home, and even if they did not ask questions about the government, they would inevitably listen to their husbands ramblings. In the former dynasty, there was the eldest princess, and now people were sitting on the dragons chair.
Who in Yinjing didnt know the status of the eldest princess, Meng Qingasa? Isnt it crazy?
However, this topic did freeze the originally lively atmosphere, and everyone shut their mouths in unison.
They could still gossip about He Yunxiaos affairs, but who dared to talk about the gossip of the Princess?
Almost all titles in Great Qi are exchanged for military service. So who among thedies of the marquises and earls present had husbands who were not born into military families? Who of these influential martial bloodlines in the army today is not attached to Grand Chancellor Han Wenxin?
To put it mildly, if they gossiped about the Princess, they would be giving others a perfect excuse to be suppressed.
This empress is not the same as the gentle empress back then.
The sundial turns with the sun, slowlying to the beginning of the new hour.
A group ofdies, plus He Yunxiao, a man, waited outside the Empress Dowagers bedchamber in a dignified manner.
From the middle of the wei hours to the beginning of the sheng hours, several people had been standing for more than an hour.
He Yunxiao, a martial arts practitioner, was fine, but his aunts and other delicatedies were not so much.
The eunuchs guarding the door simply stood guard in front of the Empress Dowagers door, showing no mercy whatsoever.
Qin Wenmo stood in front, closest to the door of the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, and she said to the eunuch guarding the door, Dare I ask Eunuch, is the Empress Dowager still not finished with her nap?
The eunuch nced inside the room, We cannot rush the Empress Dowagers affairs. How can a servant bother his master? Dont you think so, Madam Ning?
Qin Wenmo, the wife of Zhenbei Marquis Ning Yi, could not then say anything else. She could only keep her mouth shut and continue to stand.
Inside the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, a woman in red leaned back on a tea chair.
A long head of hair, half done up in a bun. The other half spilling down her back like a waterfall.
She wears little jewelery, except for a pair of double Phoenix hairpins carved in gold and jade on her head. She is dressed in a dark red and gold patterned dress, looking dignified and noble.
However, even with such a strikingly beautiful outfit, the majesty of her Phoenix eyes could not be overshadowed.
This is not enough, but the Creator has ced a small mole behind the tail of this left Phoenix. In this way, a lot of charm is hidden within the majesty.
Qingqian. The Empress Dowager did not take a nap, but instead walked around anxiously in front of her own daughter. Those are all thedies of the houses, the masters of arge family, how can you make them stand for so long? Each one is delicate and weak, how can they stand this!
Meng Qingqian leaned back in her tea chair and flipped through the folders.
Mother, they are all from the Grand Chancellors side. If they want to see you, they can see you, so, how can they still have the authority of the Empress Dowager?
The Empress Dowager said, What about the men standing in line, what about our women?
Meng Qingqian, closed her folders and slowly stood up. Her long skirt was spread on the floor like a flower in full bloom.
Mother, dont forget that your daughter is also a woman. A meat-eating wolf extending its fangs doesnt care if youre a ram or a ewe.
Jianling, let us go to the back hall. The front hall is reserved for Mother and her friends.
The short-haired woman in the smart suit said yes and went to clear the mountain of folders on the table.
She was not very pretty and did not say much, but she managed to keep her sword in front of the Princess and the Empress Dowager. By this alone, it was clear where she stood.
The front and back halls of the Empress Dowagers bedchamber were separated by a screen, and Meng Qingqian was standing in front of the screen at that moment. She took half a step into the back hall, but before that.
It is fine for Mother to chat with them about their parents affairs, but if it concerns the dynastic affairs, do not agree to it without permission.
The Empress Dowager nodded, of course, except that at that moment a piercing voice came from outside.
Empress Dowager! I am He Yunxiao! Does the Empress Dowager still remember the boy?
Meng Qingqian heard He Yunxiaos name and frowned. She was in a high position and naturally did not care about such trivial matters as how He Yunxiao bullied men and women. The only thing that made things difficult for her was Marquis, He Yuanhao.
He Yuanhao, who was a highly respected general in the army and had 120,000 troops.
As long as this man remained under Han Wenxin, Han Wenxins power in the army would be unbreakable.
Jian Ling, lets go.
Meng Qingqian finished speaking and walked into the back hall, his lofty figure also fading away behind the screen.
Since He Yunxiao had promised his aunt, he had indeed originally intended to behave a bit more in front of the Empress Dowager. After all, Meng Qingqian was one of the heroines of the original novel, so if Chu Fan messed with in the future, then Chu Xiaoxiao rang the bell. He had to help Meng Qingqian survive.
It is always better to have a good rtionship with ones mother-inw in advance.
Only, the n couldnt catch up with the change. This side was just nning to show off in front of her future mother-inw when her own aunt was about to stand.
Can you ignore the fact that your aunt is so good to you?
It was impossible.
I have never been one to help my rtives.
He Yunxiao went straight from the end of the line, passing his aunt and Qin Wenmo one after the other, to the front of the line.
But not stopping there, he walked straight to the entrance to the Empress Dowagers bedchamber and shouted nonchntly, Empress Dowager! I am He Yunxiao! Does the Empress Dowager still remember the boy?
The eunuch guarding the door was appalled and hastened to stop him, Sir! The Empress Dowager is on her lunch break, dont shout any more!
Zhang Jingxian also said anxiously, Xiaoer, dont be rude!
He Yunxiaopromised, Fine, I wont shout anymore. But if I let my aunt stand for so long, can I go into the hall and ask the Empress Dowager to borrow a chair?
The eunuch immediately stopped and just blocked the doorway.
No!
He Yunxiao said that he wanted to enter the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, but in fact he didnt move at all.
He was not stupid, but if he did enter the pce, he would be trespassing in the harem.
The difference between the two is that one is grounded and the other is in the coffin.
After He Yunxiao made such a fuss, the Empress Dowager inside really did not pretend to sleep or eating anymore.
A pce maid hurriedly opened the door and came out, sending word for the crowd to enter the hall.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 45: The Trouble with Handsomeness
Chapter 45: The Trouble with Handsomeness
When they entered the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, to He Yunxiaos surprise, the Empress Dowager did not give thedies a hard time again. but on the contrary, she entertained them with good tea and snacks.
She even said, in a tone tinged with apology, I am a bit sleepy today, so I have kept you all waiting.
Although thedies legs were sore, their mouths did not dare to say anything.
Qin Wenmo only said, Not long. Looking at the beautiful scenery of the pce, in the blink of an eye, we will be in front of the Empress Dowagers eyes.
When the Empress Dowager saw Qin Wenmo say this, a smile appeared on her face.
Then, her eyes naturally fell on He Yunxiao.
Not only was this man the only male in the room, but he was also handsome, and extraordinary, the only one she had ever seen in her life.
This one looks somewhat familiar, he is from Zhangs family, right?
Zhang Jingxian hurriedly stood up and said, Back to the Empress Dowager, it is none other than my husband He Yuanhaos son, He Yunxiao.
The Empress Dowager kept her eyes fixed on He Yunxiao and pped her hands, Good, good. I remember that all of Yunxiaos family came to the birthday banquetst year, right?
He Yunxiao looked calm even when facing the Empress Dowager, and said in a rather nd tone, Last year, I only saw the Empress Dowager from afar when I entered the pce, so it is normal for the Empress Dowager not to have seen me. Not to mention that the Empress Dowager has a lot of business and responsibilities to attend to, for someone like me who has nothing to do, if it were not for my aunt bringing me into the pce today, I would have forgotten the Empress Dowagers face.
Seeing that He Yunxiao was handsome and also a good speaker, the Empress Dowager said, Good boy,e closer and let me take a good look at you.
He Yunxiao stepped closer.
The Empress Dowager said, Come closer.
He Yunxiao then came a little closer.
The Empress Dowager pretended to be angry and said, What? Am I tiger? Are you afraid of me?
For the first time, He Yunxiao regretted that he was too handsome and was missed everywhere. He could only step helplessly and stiffly, delivering himself into his future mother-inws hands.
The Empress Dowager shook He Yunxiaos hand and became happier and happier as she looked at him.
She took the initiative to ask, Good boy, have you been married yet?
Good boy!
In the original novel, there is no such paragraph!
In the original novel, the female protagonist, Meng Qingqian, had developed a little affection for the protagonist, Chu Fan, during the process of Chu Fan killing He Yunxiao and her protecting him, thus establishing her position as the female protagonist.
Now that the whole thing had gone south, He Yunxiao was no longer able to predict where the story was going through his memory of the plot.
First of all, he was not dead, and Chu Fan was not at risk of being hunted down by He Yuanhao. Then, did the mother-inw actually have the intention to take the initiative to give her daughter away?
Who could stand up to that?
As the number one female protagonist in the early stages of the story who is a rival to Chu Xiaoxiao, Meng Qingqians character is incredibly strong and extremely opinionated, with great power and monstrous tactics.
She is the opposite of Chu Xiaoxiaos image as a soft and cute girl.
However, since Chu Xiaoxiao was a sickly girl and Du Yinyun was a licking dog, what was Meng Qingqian?
He Yunxiao couldnt understand, so he didnt want to. The reason is that he has not even seen Meng Qingqians face, but when he does, he can use the system to determine her personality.
Although he had never seen Meng Qingqian, but looking at the Empress Dowager, a middle-aged woman who still had the appearance of a flower, He Yunxiao was not afraid that the heroine would be unattractive.
Therefore, when the Empress Dowager asked, Are you married?, He Yunxiao said frankly, No.
The Empress Dowager opened her mouth to say something, but then turned to He Yunxiaos aunt and asked, Jingxian, do you have a girl you like?
Zhang Jingxian said, I only wanted to find a gentle and virtuous girl, but Xiaos son has his own ns. That day when I asked him who he wanted to marry in the future, he said that he would only marry the Eldest Princess and would not look at any other woman.
Even though Qin Wenmo and the others had already known the news in advance, when these words appeared in the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, the crowd subconsciously held their breath.
A decision that could shape the future of Qi would most likely happen within these few seconds.
He Yunxiao could clearly feel that the Empress Dowagers hand, which was holding his, had froze.
And in the back hall of the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, separated by a screen.
The alwaysposed Meng Qingqian raised her eyes to nce at the fold. A pair of beautiful and sharp Phoenix eyes seemed to want to prate the barrier of wood and stone and flesh to reach the front hall and see straight through the hearts of people.
The Empress Dowager was unable to do so, She is still young, and shouldering the government affairs of Qi, Im afraid
He Yunxiao had already known that this would be the oue.
Any fool would have known that getting Meng Qingqian was out of the question.
He hurriedly expressed his loyalty and said, I have one heart and one mind for Her Highness, if after a few years, Her Highness retires after her sess. I am willing to marry her and take her home as a priceless treasure.
The Empress Dowager sighed and said, You are infatuated.
With these words, not only was He Yunxiao shocked beyond belief, but even severaldies could not look away.
He Yunxiaos reputation in Yinjing could also be called infatuated?
No wonder the Empress Dowager was unable to defeat Prime Minister Han Wenxin.
The good aunt Zhang Jingxian added, There is not just one legacy of thete emperor, the First Princess is busy with politics, but the Princess of Nanzhu is still in her chamber.
The Empress Dowagers eyes lit up.
Although Nanzhu was not her own child, she was still a real princess.
Yunxiao, Ill marry Nanzhu to you, are you willing?
He Yunxiaos head was full of questions. Who is this Nanzhu? Its not written in the novel!
He Yunxiao was always very cautious about female characters whose looks were undetermined.
Empress Dowager! I have never met Princess Nanzhu, and most importantly, I am truly devoted to First Princess! I will never marry another!
The Empress Dowager lightly patted He Yunxiaos head.
Are you afraid that Nanzhu is not beautiful?
He Yunxiao said with conviction, The Empress Dowager understands. How can I be that shallow?
The Empress Dowagerughed lightly and said, Do you really think I have never heard of your name? I can tell you that Nanzhus mother was married from the Kingdom of Wei, and back then, she was known as the most beautiful woman in the world.
The corners of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched and he shouted that he had made a mistake.
Fortunately, he had always adhered to the three never principles.
Never be shameless, never be iron-headed, and never set a gs.
Immediately, he changed his tone: Marriage is a matter of parents orders and matchmakers words. Ill let the Empress Dowager make the arrangements.
Hearing He Yunxiaos promise, the Empress Dowager smiled.
However, now she was not as nice as she was just now. The Empress Dowager turned her words around, Nanzhus mother has already passed away, and although I am in charge of the harem, I cannot force her to do what she wants. To marry or not to marry, she must still give her own nod.
Just now she said she wanted to marry the most beautiful daughter in the world to me, but now she is saying that it depends on her own wishes.
He Yunxiao had been standing in front of the Empress Dowager for quite some time, and his hand had been held by the Empress Dowager and could not be withdrawn.
All this was seen by his aunt Zhang Jingxian.
Due to the Empress Dowagers position, Zhang Jingxian was unable to remind the Empress Dowager of the implications. She could only take advantage of the fact that the Empress Dowager had almost finished arranging He Yunxiaos marriage and reminded He Yunxiao, Xiaoer, the Empress Dowager is nning for you, why dont you pay your respects to the Empress Dowager?
He Yunxiao listened to his aunts words and intended to turn away to pay his respects, but to his surprise, the Empress Dowager grabbed his hand and wouldnt let go!
He Yunxiao:????
I thought that the Empress Dowager was just like the other elder sisters. She was just smitten by his handsomeness, but now He Yunxiao finally sensed that something was wrong.
Check out the Favorability System!
[Name: Li Xuanzi
Favorability Level: 95
Hint: Not the main female character, not to be raided]
95 fucking favorability level? Thats a little higher than even Sister Jiangs or sister Du!
Not waiting for He Yunxiao to react, the Empress Dowager said, I didnt do anything, theres no need to thank you. Someone, fetch the Imperial Pces Golden Feather Order.
The pce maid brought the token, and the Empress Dowager took it off the te and shoved it into He Yunxiaos hand.
You can freely enter and leave the pce with this decree.
After knowing that the Empress Dowagers favorability level was as high as 95, He Yunxiao showed a difficult expression on his face. And all the people, including the pce maid and severaldies, were shocked.
Because even if Grand Chancellor Han Wenxin wanted to enter the pce, he still had to inform the emperor to get permission, while He Yunxiao, a person with no official position at all, coulde and go as he pleased?
I am thinking of you and Nanzhu. If you visit her often, she will not be unwilling to marry you. However, no matter how the marriage goes, I am still lonely here, so you muste often to relieve my boredom as you are so lively.
This was the first time that He Yunxiao had be positively aware of his charm.
When dealing with Du Yinyun before, the outer appearance seemed to have no effect at all.
It turned out that it wasnt that it didnt work, but that Du Yinyun, as the heroine, was just strong-willed. Come to think of it, no matter if it was Jiang Wuyou or Du Yinyuns little servant girl, who didnt blush at the sight of him?
He Yunxiao asked himself, although he was lustful, it was only a gentlemans lust is good, not everyone would like it. At least the opposite party should be a young, beautiful and lovely girl, right?
He did not dare to stay with the Empress Dowager any longer.
He drew his hand to take the Golden Feather Order and thanked the Empress Dowager from a distance excusing himself.
Empress Dowager forgive me but My father asked me to deliver tea to his friend, Doctor Wei. If I do not deliver the tea and if Doctor Wei leaves the pce and returns home, Im afraid I will be beaten by my father if I fail to deliver the tea!
The Empress Dowager said, How dare he! How can a father treat his son like that?
Empress Dowager, Aunt, Im leaving!
He Yunxiao, was afraid that the Empress Dowager would make things moreplicated, so he didnt care about the etiquette. He just ran away.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 46
Chapter 46
After He Yunxiao had said I want to marry the Princess, the real owner, the Princess Meng Qingqian, was always in thought.
As she bit into the piece of candied fruit, the sweet juice filled her mouth and her thoughts were opened a little.
Jian Ling stood watching in silence. In this world, she was the only one who had ever seen the Eldest Princess be gluttonous. It also seemed that only at this time did this powerful Eldest Princess look like a young girl of eighteen or neen.
At this moment, Meng Qingqians mind was racing as she pondered something that everyone thought was impossible.
What would happen if I married He Yunxiao?
Of the six ministries of the court, three would go to me and three to Han. Half of the six temples, including Dali and Honglu, would be mine.
I could call on most of the civil officials in the Qi court, but almost none of the military officials would be avable. Within Yinjing, I can still call upon the generals of the Li and Yang ns in Jiangnan and Hexi, but outside Yinjing, there is no general avable.
In three years time, when His Majesty is fourteen, it will be time to hand over power to His Majesty, as thete emperor said. If I hand over power, how sure am I that I can do so? If I were to seize the power of the Han family for His Majesty, how secure would I be?
Most of the military generals are in the hands of the Han family, so if he rises up to rebel, what should I do?
The Meng family may seem to be on top of the world, but in fact, our fate is not our own.
If I say yes to the He familys marriage proposal today, will I be able to win the support of He family? If he is willing to support the Meng family, then we will have no worries. If he does not, then all will be lost.
Suppose He family is willing to support me, but if I marry He Yunxiao, I will be a member of the He family and cannot touch the Dragon Seal. Can my mother hold the city for three years until His Majesty 14 regains power?
This all seems unresolved until the word Nanzhu rings out from inside the front hall.
If Nanzhu is willing to marry He Yunxiao for her, then there is a chance to win Wu Qingxiu over while she stabilizes Mengs situation.
As long as He Yuanhao supports the Meng n, there will be no danger of mutiny when power is returned to His Majesty in three years.
Meng Qingqian stood up clearly and said to Jian Ling, Go to Linxuan Pce.
The Linxuan Pce was a distant pce within the imperial pce, which was extremely different from the pce where the Empress Dowager lived, not only remote but also cold. Even the vegetation and grass around the pcecked maintenance and looked disorganized.
The pce is not small, but not many people live in it.
There were only five people in total, including Meng Qingrou, the Princess of Nanzhu. Three pce maids and a eunuch.
The time came at the end of Shen Shi, a little after four oclock in the afternoon.
The sun is not bright at this time, and the nting sunlight casts long shadows, making the whole afternoon picture even warmer and softer.
Meng Qingrou stood at the entrance to Linxuan Pce, her eyes closed, enjoying the rare time of the day when she coulde out. She is worthy of being the daughter of the most beautiful woman in the world, and even in the simple clothes of a pce maid, it is hard to hide her natural beauty.
A pretty goose egg-shaped face, from her eyebrows to the bridge of her nose, to her mouth, and finally to her chin. Every part of it is perfectly formed, wless, with perfect curves.
Even the most subtle designers could not have designed such a face. This woman seemed to be the only remaining genie among humans.
When Meng Qingrou had had enough of the sun, she softly called out, Xinger. Is it okay if I want to go and water?
Although she was speaking with great force, her voice was still soft and gentle, and she sounded veryfortable.
Xinger?
No one responded.
It was normal for no one to respond; three pce maids were not enough manpower to clean up a pce, and for the most part, they were very busy.
Meng Qingrou knew this, so after she called out twice, she blinked her big pretty eyes, then found the wooden bucket anddle for watering, carried them quietly, and went to the water tank outside the pce courtyard wall.
In the pce, arge water tank was ced at regr intervals to prevent water from going away.
Medicinal herbs are not beings and do not need to use clean well water; it is the same to use the rainwater renewed in this tank.
Carrying the bucket, Meng Qingrou stepped onto the small steps made from a few stones beside the tank and walked up to reach the water in the tank.
With the bucket in one hand and thedle in the other, she ced her slender waist against the rim of the tank and bent downwards, pressing thedle under the surface of the water and scooping up adle full of water.
The clear surface of the water reflects her clean, beautiful face, and every now and then a few beads of sweat slip down her cheeks and drip into the water, sending ripples in circles.
Along with this, it made the beautiful face in the water look lovely.
Meng Qingrou fetched the water, and went to water, her herb garden.
It was originally a decorative meadow, but now this fairy has reimed it to grow medicine.
There weremon nts such as peony, anise, and ginseng, but there were also some strange nts, which were Meng Qingrous treasures.
My Miss Meng! Dear Princess Nanzhu!
The pce maid, Xinger, came rushing over, grabbed thedle from Meng Qingrouus hand, and said viciously, Your Highness! Look at this branch and this stone! If you get hurt again, you wont be able to heal for a long time. Thats what happenedst time, dont you remember? Dont work yourself anymore, stand over there.
Meng Qingrou bowed her head and was silently admonished, her small hands hooked together.
She listened to Xingers words and stepped aside, saying curtly, Xinger, I was wrong.
Xing er poured water over her and stood up straight, saying, Its good that you know youre wrong. You must take good care of your body and never do that again.
How dare you!
Meng Qingqian, dressed in a long skirt, walked quickly, not caring that the hem of her skirt trailing on the ground was soiled by the mud of the herb garden.
This most powerful woman in the Qi Kingdom hade to this cold pce-like ce at some point.
She walked straight over and barked at the pce maid Xinger, How dare a subordinate lecture your master!
When Xinger saw the Eldest Princess Meng Qingqian, she was so frightened that she fell to her knees and bowed to the ground.
Your Highness spare my life!
Meng Qingqian showed no mercy, Drag her off and send her to the Prison.
Jian Ling at the side did not move. It was not her turn to take action on such a trivial matter.
It was Meng Qingqians personal guards who acted. Usually, they followed the Princess when she went out, and came to her as soon as they were called upon.
The two female attendants grabbed Xingers arms and tried to drag her away.
Meng Qingrou hastily pulled Meng Qingqians hand and said, Sister! Xinger is doing me a favour, she didnt mean it.
Meng Qingqians face was expressionless, Nanzhu, this person has vited the etiquette andw in such a way, if you dont punish her, how can you establish your authority? Take her away.
Sister!
Meng Qingzhao considered Xinger as her sister, and seeing her in distress, her heart was burning with anxiety. But she knew the character of her half-sister, Meng Qingqian, the Princess, who was so strong and domineering that it would be extremely difficult to get Meng Qingqian to withdraw her order.
Seeing that Xinger was about to be taken away, Meng Qingrou simply reached out and drew the sword from the maids waist, and ced it across her neck with her hand.
In the deserted garden, the womens figures were silent as stone pirs.
The breeze blew, and Meng Qingrous long hair and gauzy skirt were gently swayed.
At this moment, with the sword across her neck, she could be described as absolutely magnificent.
Sister, Xinger is mine, you are not allowed to move.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 47
Chapter 47
In the end, it was Meng Qingqian who took a step back.
At the Linxuan Pce, Meng Qingqian sat in the upper seat, drinking the white water her sister poured for her.
The pce issues quite a lot of monthly instalments every month, you Meng Qing Sha looked at the tea cup without tea leaves and continued, Why is this so?
Meng Qingrou sat with her sister by her side and said embarrassedly, Some, some people came to me. Saying that the mother at home is sick
You gave them money?
Yes
How much did you give?
Just a few taels of silver
Only a few taels Meng Qingqian realized that something was wrong, then continued to pursue the question, How many people like this ask for silver every month?
Meng Qingruos eyes dodged from side to side.
Not many, a few, a few.
How many?
A dozen, a few.
Meng Qingqian looked at her sister and rubbed her head with a bit of a headache.
Dont you know theyre lying to you?
Sometimes, know.
Despite that you gave it?
Theyre quite pitiful ..
Meng Qingqian snorted, Theyre pitiful? How can a person who is deceitful deserve the word pitiful? However, looking at Meng Qingrous appearance, Meng Qingqian did not say the words too harshly after all.
Dont you have pity on yourself?
Meng Qingrouughed happily, Me? I dont feel sorry for myself. I get to bask in the sun every day and go out for an hour to y.
Meng Qingqian looked at the non-existent Princess Nanzhu and saw her smile, and suddenly envied her a little.
Before she had taken over the imperial government herself, she had been as carefree as she was.
In fact, being carefree was what a neen-year-old self should be doing, right?
Unfortunately, with imperial power at hand, all of that will never go back to the way it was.
Nanzhu, theres something I need your help with.
Sister, please speak.
He Yunxiao, do you know him?
Meng Qingrou shook her head.
Havent heard of him.
Meng Qingqian continued, This man is the son of Shang General. He is rumoured to be incredibly handsome, but his character is strangely bad. He is addicted to wine and sex, and bullies men and women, and does nothing but evil.
Meng Qingqian looked into her sisters eyes and remembered the image of her with her sword across her neck. She clenched her hands. She knew that she did not have full assurance that Nanzhu would marry someone, especially a despicable person of poor character and extremely poor integrity like He Yunxiao.
Taking a deep breath, she said, Sister wants you, to marry him.
Meng Qingrou did not hesitate too much.
Okay.
Meng Qingqian wondered, Why?
Meng Qingrou bowed her head and said, Marriage is a matter of parents orders and matchmakers words. Now that both mother and father are gone, sister and mother are the ones who make the decision for Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian looked at her sister, who had lowered her eyebrows, and suddenly felt a little reluctant. This girl had the same Meng bloodline as herself in her blood. How could she be sent to a scum like He Yunxiao for no reason at all?
She stood up.
Meng Qingqian said: I asked you to marry him, in fact, to get Marquis support. I dont have a fierce general in my hands, and I have no army to use. Without Marquis Hes support, if there is a mutiny in the future, the kingdom will be in danger.
Meng Qingrou was puzzled, Why do you say that, sister? Dont we have generals like Chu Tianzhu who are loyal and serve the country? How could there be a mutiny?
Meng Qingzhaos face showed a bitter smile.
This silly girl, she still didnt know that Chu Tianzhu had been exterminated, and even the Chu family army was
Suddenly, Meng Qinghaos eyes lit up.
The Chu family army had not died!
Although Chu Tianzhu and Du Lie were dead, Fan Yu was still alive! And it was here in Yinjing City that the academy was opened.
If she could ask him toe out and unite the old Chu family army, Nanzhu would not need to marry anyone.
Meng Qingqian took her sisters hand.
Nanzhu, I have already thought of a way to break the situation, and I will try it myself tomorrow. The matter of marrying someone, even if motheres to rush you, you need not rush, dy for a few days and wait for sisters news.
Meng Qingrou was so confused, why did she want to marry at one moment and then not at the next?
She herself, in fact, did not care about this, for her, a daughter always had to marry. Marrying He Yunxiao or someone else, did it make any difference?
However, since her sister had told her not to say yes first, then lets not say yes first.
Meng Qingqian added, If this n of mine doesnt work, Nanzhu, the matter of marrying someone else, you still have to be condescended to.
Meng Qingrou nodded her head.
After saying the business, Meng Qingqian did not stay too long. Political affairs were too busy, and there were even many folds that Prime Minister Han had specially mixed in to increase her workload.
But she had no choice but to approve each one of them carefully. If not, it would make the already unstable dynastic situation even more unfavourable.
After leaving Linxuan Pce, Meng Qingqian said to the maids around her: From now on, no maids or eunuchs are allowed to approach Nanzhu. No one is allowed toe to Linxuan Pce to beg. Anyone who disobeys the order will be executed on the spot.
He Yunxiao left the Empress Dowagers chambers and began to run all the way.
It wasnt that he was in such a hurry to cure the poison, but he was just afraid that if he was slow, the Empress Dowager would call him back again with an imperial decree.
Only after running for a good distance did He Yunxiao feel the benefits of martial arts training. His legs were not sore, and his breath was not panting.
If it were in his previous life, he would have been able to run the entire marathon in a sprint. Then he was happy to receive a small bracelet, a small car and a small house, a three-piece set.
He Yunxiao was not familiar with the pce, having been led by his father once before when the Empress Dowagers birthday was celebrated, and had not been here since.
It just so happened that a pce maid was passing by, and He Yunxiao seized the opportunity straight away and said, Sister, how do I get to the Doctor Tai Hospital?
When the pce maid saw He Yunxiao and saw his iparably handsome face leaning that close to her own, she blushed and said, First this, then in this way, and finally in this way
He Yunxiao nodded his head to show that he understood, but he didnt understand at all.
I wanted to ask again, but the pce maid was stammering and couldnt even say anything.
He Yunxiao was more experienced in this area. Such an intelligent sister Du, when she was bullied by him, was also confused and said whatever sister Jiang asked.
A pce maid, no matter how strong she was, would not be stronger than Sister Du. He Yunxiao had to let her go to avoid embarrassment.
Luckily, after walking for a while, he came across a young eunuch.
He Yunxiao hurriedly grabbed him and finally asked for the location of the Imperial Hospital.
Architecturally speaking alone, the Tai Hospital was no different from the other ordinary buildings in the pce.
However, after arriving near the hospital, one could smell the fragrance of medicine from a long distance away.
Only after walking in did I realize that the Hospital had made use of the spacious walkway at the entrance to dry a number of medicinal herbs.
A few young men in gray and yellow coats were busy drying herbs, and they were apprentices.
Even if you have been working at the Imperial Hospital all your life, if you do not pass the examination, you will always be an apprentice.
Even so, many parents of medical families were happy to send their young men to the Imperial Hospital.
He Yunxiao said he understood this practice extremely well.
In the past, there was Liu Kaixiong of the Spring Wind Mansion, who used silver to rank ahead of Chu Fan, and in the future, there were young masters from medicine families who came to the Taiyuan Hospital to gild the Lily.
One could only say that throughout the ages, progress had been made, but notpletely.
After arriving at the Taiyuan Hospital, he didnt care if he was familiar with it or not, and with a flurry of questions, he soon found the Taiyuan doctor Wei that his old man had exined.
It is true that he did not know him well. But after a packet of good tea was sent out, the old man and the young man immediately addressed each other as uncle and nephew. It was as if they were long-lost rtives.
The fact that he was poisoned by the soul-devouring pills is really not something that should be publicized, lest it will lead to trouble.
I would have talked to my aunt and father about it, as they were all close to me. Now in the Taiyuan Hospital, there are many people, so He Yunxiao is still very cautious.
As soon as he whispered to Uncle Wei, he saw that the old doctors face had changed from a happy smile to a grave one.
His heart went cold.
He Yunxiao watched as Uncle Wei checked his pulse and quietly asked, Uncle, this Soul Devouring Pill of mine, is it still hopeless?
Dr Wei said, The Soul Devouring Pill is a wondrous pill from a thousand years ago, and throughout the ages, those of us who study medicine have taken the highest honour in solving this pill. However, no matter what the form is, there is one herb that cannot be avoided, and that is the fairy flower. This flower is long gone, so your Soul Devouring Pill cannot be solved.
He Yunxiao had been prepared for this, and was not too surprised.
He only said, Please help me keep the matter of the Soul Devouring Pill being incurable, and do not disclose it to my father.
Imperial Doctor Weiughed, I cant tell, you are a filial son. However, who said that the Soul Devouring Pill has no solution?
He Yunxiao:?
Saved?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
Seeing that there was help, He Yunxiao hurriedly asked, Uncle, how do you solve it?
Doctor Wei spread his hands and said, I cant solve it.
He Yunxiao:? What do you mean you cant solve it?
Who knew that Tai Doctor Wei would slowly say, But there is someone who can solve it.
Uncle. Arent you afraid that the patients family will beat you up if you talk like this?
Imperial Doctor Wei was very surprised, How do you know that I have recently suffered an untimely death?
I beat up others when they were beaten. I apuded and weed you when you were beaten.
He Yunxiaos mind, after being pulled by these two waves, was already in an ancient state of shock.
Uncle, dont y coy. The sun is almost down, doesnt the Tai Hospital need to be closed? Quickly say who can solve it.
Has Young master heard of the eldest princess Nanzhu?
Yes, shes just been promised to me as a wife by the Empress Dowager. Though she hasnt said yes yet.
He Yunxiao said curiously, She can solve it?
Imperial Doctor Wei smiled, No doubt. Even the Princess Nanzhus medical skill is something that even I have to sigh at myself. If it was her, I think there would be a way to cure the Soul Devouring Pills medicinal properties. Its just a pity that ah, healers cannot heal themselves. Its a pity.
He Yunxiao was obviously more concerned about his wife than solving the Soul Devouring Pill.
He hurriedly asked, That Princess, whats wrong with her?
Imperial Doctor Wei said, She has been strangely poisoned.
He Yunxiao, who was still unperturbed, was shocked.
After all, it was about his wife, so who could sit still?
What strange poison?
After the injury, the blood flowed incessantly and it is extremely difficult to heal.
Haemophilia.
Given the level of knowledge of the ancients, who knew nothing about gics, it was no wonder that this gic disease was treated as a strange poison.
Haemophilia is not a serious condition.
If it is serious, it can be very difficult, but if it is not, you are almost as good as a normal person, as long as you are careful not to get hurt.
At most, the risk is higher when you have a baby.
As a modern person, He Yunxiao was not particrly concerned about this. Although in ancient times, the familys heirloom was important, Nanzhu was not the only one who had to carry on the familys legacy. If his wife cant give birth to a child, then his girlfriend can do it, right?
When He Yunxiao learned that Nanzhu could cure the soul-devouring pills, he did not dy, asked for Nanzhus location, thanked Uncle Wei, and immediately set off.
Nanzhus house was a bit difficult to find.
It took He Yunxiao a lot of effort to find it before it becamepletely dark.
There were few people around Linxuan Pce and when he got there, the roadside was overgrown with weeds and the feeling of decay and destion became even more serious.
He Yunxiao sighed in his heart. No wonder he had never heard of the name of the Eldest Princess Nanzhu before, it turned out that she lived in this almost cold, pce-like ce.
It would be strange if this could be famous.
He Yunxiao walked effortlessly into the premises of Linxuan Pce and found that although the ce was neglected, there was a rather exquisite small vegetable garden.
Although it was actually a medicine garden, to an amateur like He Yunxiao, it looked simr to a vegetable garden, so he thought it was a vegetable garden.
On closer inspection, he found that there were faint shadows of people moving in the garden.
When I got closer, I saw that it was a girl dressed as a pce maid who was quietly cutting the grass.
The system immediately popped up a prompt.
[Name: Meng Qingruo
Rtionship: Stranger
Specialty: Medical
Personality: Kind, naive, strong, and introverted
Favorability: 30
Raiding difficulty: Easy
Reward for sess: Increased agility]
Meng Qingrou, Meng Qingrou?
He Yunxiao never thought that this girl, who had personally cut the grass, would be his fiances wife, who had not yet been decided?
Howe she doesnt seem to match the daughter of the most beautiful woman in the world?
The Empress Dowager is not lying to me, is she?
He Yunxiao did not want to alert Nanzhu, and with his lightning skills, he quietly slipped to Nanzhus front.
With the moonlight that had just risen, He Yunxiao finally got a good look at Nanzhus face.
At first nce, his heart slowed down by half a beat.
He did not know how to describe it, but he only knew that even with this face, even if she was wearing simple clothes, even if she was stained with mud from cutting grass, Nanzhus face was not inferior to any woman in the world.
There is a saying that there are different kinds of beauty in the world, and there are different kinds of beauty in the world, but Nanzhu is like a bug in beauty, she is just the right bnce of all kinds of beauty. Anyone who takes a look at her will first feel amazed by her beauty, and then, upon closer examination, will feel even morefortable and will never tire of looking at her.
Of course, He Yunxiao is the only one who is currently practicing thetter kind of detailed examination.
He Yunxiao secretly pped his hands, and could only say that his mother-inw was really worthy of being the worlds most beautiful woman.
Of course, He Yunxiao still maintains the view that each has its own merits.
If you asked him to say that Nanzhu is better looking than sister Du, He Yunxiao would never say such a thing.
He would only praise Nanzhus good looks in front of Nanzhu and Dus good looks in front of Dus sister. In front of both of them, he would say, Dont argue, you are both my wifes.
He Yunxiao squatted quietly not far away, watching Nanzhu with a sickle in her hand, carefully cutting the leaves of a nt.
Nanzhu wasnt doing any interesting movements, or nice poses, just simple work. Even with the simple work, He Yunxiao could tell that the girl was very rusty in using the scythe. A bit clumsy in a cute way.
Nothing to look at, but as long as Nanzhu was there, just couldnt get tired of looking at it.
Suddenly, there was a low shriek and He Yunxiao saw little Nanzhu holding the scythe and identally brushing against the palm of her left hand.
When his wife was injured, He Yunxiao didnt care about hiding or not hiding.
He rolled and rushed to Nanzhus side.
Cough, girl, are you alright?
Seeing the sudden appearance of the strange man, Princess Nanzhu couldnt care less about the injury to her hand and immediately held the scythe in her arms warily.
Who are you! Go away! I, I have a scythe, donte any closer!
He Yunxiao knew that Nanzhu was hurt, bleeding out, and the wound was hardly healing. Now, seeing that she was still looking at herself with a wary face, she was really a bit anxious.
He couldnt dy. He had to gain her trust immediately and then help her stop the bleeding before he could!
I I am an apprentice of Tai Doctor Wei. My family is a family of medicine in the Jiangnan region, and my old man is a famous doctor there. He has an old rtionship with Tai Doctor Wei, and recently sent me to the Imperial Hospital in Yinjing Pce to give Tai Doctor Wei a helping hand and gain some insight.
Even He Yunxiao himself admired himself for this background introduction, which he not only created on the spur of the moment, but was also reasonable, and justified.
Such a well-conceived identity was obviously more than enough to deal with a naive girl like Meng Qingrou.
Believing He Yunxiaos words, she gradually lowered her scythe, and the wound on her hand began to ache vaguely.
Frowning slightly, Nanzhu looked so pitiful that He Yunxiao just wanted to take her into his arms and protect her.
When He Yunxiao looked closer, he saw a small wound on Nanzhus left hand, which was bleeding continuously.
Without saying a word, he pulled off a thin cloth, not directly binding the wound, but first strangling Nanzhus wrist to help stop the bleeding.
Meng Qingrou had never seen such a practice before and was puzzled, What are you doing?
He Yunxiao said, Stopping the bleeding for you.
Then, He Yunxiao said solemnly, Are you Princess Nanzhu.
Meng Qingrou did not ask him why he knew that, but simply admitted, I am.
Then I ask you again, Miss, can you cure the Soul Devouring Pills poison?
Hmm. It can be cured.
Relief washed over He Yunxiaos heart, and he no longer hesitated, picking up the sickle. He cut a wound in his right hand, the same as Meng Qingrous.
Starting from stopping the bleeding and then now cutting himself, even Meng Qingrou, who was well read in medical books, simply could not understand what He Yunxiao was doing.
You
He Yunxiao said, Im offended!
Then he ripped off Meng Qingruos hemostatic bandage, then reached out to take her small hand, interlocking his ten fingers and holding it tightly.
Afterwards, he began to move his internal energy, building an invisible bridge between the wounds and feeding his own blood into Meng Qingruos body in a continuous stream. Then, he transfused his blood back into her.
The most effective way to treat haemophilia was to infuse her with blood Clotting Factor, simply put, it, was a blood exchange.
He Yunxiao had been poisoned by the Soul Devouring Pill and his wounds were repaired ridiculously fast, and his blood was the best medicine to treat Meng Qingrou.
And there was no need to worry at all about the mismatch of blood types.
With the enhanced version of Qi Boost given by Dus sister, he could always win every bet and must be matched.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 49
Chapter 49
He Yunxiao never expected that just holding hands would lead to a little too much reaction from his future wife.
You! What are you doing! Quickly let go of me!
Princess Nanzhus voice was exceptionally soft and delicate, and even though it was an angry scolding, it sounded very soft and cute to He Yunxiaos ears.
She tried to pull her little hand free from He Yunxiaos big hand, butpared to her strength, she was no match for He Yunxiao at all. After a few attempts, which werepletely useless, she then swung her pink fist and hammered on He Yunxiao one after another.
Men and women cannot be intimate! I am the Princess of Qi, and I have a husband!
Husband?
After hearing the word husband, He Yunxiao was excited.
Who is your husband? Howe Ive never heard that Princess Nanzhu has a husband?
My husband is He Yunxiao! The son of General marquis He of the Great Qi. Let go of me, or my husband will not let you go!
He Yunxiao smiled very happily.
This girl was quite well-informed. The Empress Dowager had just finished speaking this afternoon, and you already know about it now?
We havent even gotten engaged yet, but were just talking about it, and youre already pretending to be a tiger?
If I dont cure this kind of tiger skin, what else can I do? What if we get married and bring out the Empress Dowager and Meng Qingqian at every turn? How can we still live our lives?
Fine, Ill lend you the big tiger skin of He Yunxiaos wife today, but you know what?
The husband, youre speaking highly of, He Yunxiao, is none other than me.
I wanted to take a chance to confess to Nanzhu, but after seeing how cute she was, He Yunxiao decided not to say anything. Im just pulling hands today for sure, dare He Yunxiaoe and beat me up?
Dont move, were not holding hands, were healing. Healing wounds understand?
Of course, Nanzhu didnt believe it at all. She herself was an expert in the art of healing. How could there be a man and a woman holding hands to heal their wounds?
Youre lying, what kind of healing is this?
He Yunxiao patiently exined, The strange poison you have is haemophilia, do you know about haemophilia? Dont know?
Seeing that Nanzhu was puzzled, He Yunxiao was also in a dilemma.
But in order to hold his wifes hand in a dignified manner, this little difficulty was certainly, necessarily, surely, not too difficult for him.
There is something in our blood, something called blood clotting factor. This stuff helps wounds heal. What you have now is that this clotting factor is missing from your blood. So, once you are injured it is very difficult to heal.
And I dont call this holding hands. I call it healing. Because your bloodcks the clotting factor, so I use my internal force to force my blood into your body. In this way, you will have the clotting factor and the wound will heal.
He Yunxiao was not sure if he had exined it clearly, he scratched his head and said, There are bloodletting and blood exchange therapies in ancient medicine, they probably mean something simr to this. Do you understand?
Meng Qingrou, the eldest princess of Nanzhu, nodded her head with a seeming understanding.
Still a little bothered by the hand pulling, she looked at her left hand, which was interlocked with He Yunxiaos right hand with ten fingers and said, Were healing, right?
He Yunxiao nodded in a hurry.
Right, right. Its just healing. You still have men, what is this? Rules like men and women not being intimate cant be applied to a doctor and a patient.
The more she paid attention to holding hands, the more Meng Qingrou could feel the sensation brought by the big hand holding the small one.
It was big, a little rough, firm, and warm.
Turning her face away from He Yunxiao, Meng Qingrou said, How long will it take to heal?
He Yunxiao made a rough estimate and said, About half an hour.
Half an hour, given his own healing speed, was enough for the wound to scab over.
After these words were said, there was no sound.
The two sat hand in hand like this, and for a while, no one spoke.
He Yunxiao enjoyed the moment immensely, and when faced with such a lovely wife, the strange thoughts in his heart were much less, and he was happy just holding hands and looking at the moon.
In the afternoon, he was still a little worried about this fiance wife who had not yet agreed, but now, whoever dares to steal Nanzhu from him, he will beat him to the punch.
In the night, He Yunxiao heard a rustling sounding from Nanzhus side, and not long after, he saw her hand over a bracelet.
The bracelet was quite ordinary, and no matter how you looked at it, it was just a simple silver bracelet.
Its for you. She said.
He Yunxiao looked at the deserted Linxuan Pce. At the eldest princess, who was dressed like a pce maid, and at the herbal garden that required her personalbor.
Finally, He Yunxiao saw what Nanzhu was holding in her hand, the silver bracelet given to him.
He held Nanzhus hand and gripped it a little tighter.
A good girl like Nanzhu, it has to be mine!
If this were the silver given to him by Sister Jiang, He Yunxiao would have epted it instantly, but this was given to him by Nanzhu, and he hesitated for a moment before epting it.
He Yunxiao noticed that Nanzhus eyes, looking at this bracelet, were full of fondness.
Why did you give me this?
Meng Qingrou bowed her head and said, Nanzhu has done wrong
He Yunxiao even doubted his own ears.
What did you say? He pursued.
Summoning up the courage, Meng Qingrous voice got a little louder.
Nanzhu did it wrong. It was Nanzhu who did wrong. Im sorry. When Young Master cut his palm to heal Nanzhus wounds, Nanzhu did not cooperate with Young Master and was still being unreasonable and hitting you. It is Nanzhus fault. This bracelet is to pay for your treatment. If its not enough for you, then Nanzhu still has some in her pce, so when the healing is over, Nanzhu will go and fetch it for you.
Hearing Nanzhu say this, He Yunxiao really felt in his heart that he was too lucky. It was too much to thank the Empress Dowager.
Such a good girl deserves her good looks.
As her left hand was being held by herself, He Yunxiao then said, Extend your right hand.
Meng Qingrou then stretched out her right hand in disbelief.
He Yunxiao put this silver bracelet on her right wrist.
Meng Qingrou was puzzled and said, Dont you want it?
He Yunxiao smiled a handsome smile and said to his Nanzhu with affection, Of course I want it, only that a beautiful bracelet should naturally be worn on a beautiful girl. Only then does it have a purpose. Keep the bracelet with you for now, dont lose it for me.
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 30 to 50]
Although her favourability had increased, what came out of Meng Qing Rous mouth were words of rejection, Young Master should note to Linxuan Pce again in the future.
He Yunxiao was greatly puzzled.
Why? He asked.
Nanzhu has already been promised to He Yunxiao by her sister. If Young Masteres here to Nanzhu often, I am afraid that my Husband will misunderstand.
At this moment, He Yunxiaos heart: what is my future self? How dare you steal a wife from my present self?
He Yunxiao deliberately did not tell Nanzhu that he was her husband.
He wanted his precious Nanzhu to really like him, to like him without any other factors, not to like him because she was promised to him.
If I donte, you wont be able to heal yourself lke this, you must heal yourself regrly.
Then Meng Qingrou said hesitantly, Then no moreing except to healing the wounds.
He Yunxiao smiled triumphantly, Of course so. A decent gentleman like me, how can I take away the loved ones of others?
Meng Qingrou nodded, and after hearing He Yunxiao give her such a guarantee, she believed in him.
He Yunxiao wanted to take the opportunity to talk to his wife about how to solve the Soul Devouring Pill, but just as the words reached his lips, he heard a cute little babys stomach growling.
It had just gone dark and it was now time for dinner.
Meng Qing Rous face instantly reddened, and then she lowered her head in embarrassment.
The two of them were still holding hands together, and even if they were doing nothing, they could not be seen by others. Even if that person is not a strange male, but fianc He Yunxiao, it is still something that cannot be seen by others.
Qis heavy customs. If the eldest princess lost her dignity and decorum and was held in the hands of a man like a little maid, it would only give rise to many gossips and hurt Nanzhus reputation for nothing.
He Yunxiao would not let such a thing happen, and so he could not take her to a ce where she could be seen to find food.
He remembered theke when he was looking for Linxuan Pce, so he pulled Meng Qingrou up and said to her, Come with me, Ill treat you to a barbecue.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 50
Chapter 50
The smallke, rather than being a smallke, is actually bigger than a pond.
From this side of Linxuan Pce, the houses on the opposite side were the size of palms, and it was not clear at night, only that they were brightly lit, very different from the quiet and coldness of Linxuan Pce.
He Yunxiao took Meng Qingrous hand and went to theke.
Of course, where the two hands held each other, the transfer of blood never stopped. The warm blood from He Yunxiaos body flowed into Meng Qingrous body, also making her feel that the night was not cold.
With her habits, it was usual that she would onlye out to y for a while in the afternoon. The rest of the time, she would stay in Linxuan Pce.
That was why she was weak and could not stand the cold.
Especially at night, it was impossible for her to go out.
However, this time she saw that her sister seemed very tired, so she wanted to make a sleeping scented bag for her. Xinger forbade her to carry a dangerous thing like a sickle, so she had to sneak out quietly.
Meng Qingrou felt her body warm, even on such a cold windy night.
She turned her head to look at He Yunxiao and quickly turned her head away again.
If I hadnt had this gentleman there this time, I wouldnt have known what to do when I hurt my palm. Its just that he helped me like this, and I still dont know what his name is.
The fact that he didnt ept the silver I gave him shows that he is not greedy for money and has a noble character.
Meng Qingrou, Meng Qingrou, he saved you. You have to thank him properly.
Nanzhu, which one do you like?
He Yunxiao took Meng Qingrous hand and stood at the edge of theke, pointing at the fish in theke and said.
The water of thiske was crystal clear, and with the help of the bright moonlight, one could faintly see a few fat and beautiful fish swimming in theke.
The fish in theke of this pce naturally did not grow up freely, but were fed with fish food all year round. Therefore, they are fat and healthy and are not afraid of people.
Meng Qingrou looked at the fish in theke, pointed at the prettiest one, and said, I like that.
This? all right.
He Yunxiao bent down and picked up a stone, weighed it in his hand twice, then threw the small stone carrying internal energy out instantly as Meng Qingrou stared in shock.
The small stone whistled as it went flying towards the eldest princess, Nanzhus favorite fish, hitting it instantly through its body and sinking into the water.
The beautiful fish lost its life and floated smoothly to the surface, waiting for someone to pick it up.
Meng Qingrou was dumbfounded and didnt react for a moment.
Come on, Ill treat you to some fish.
As it was the healing stage, the blood transfer was still going on, so he couldnt let go of his hand. He Yunxiao had to pull Meng Qingrou to stand at the edge of theke.
He said, The fish is a bit far away, so I will go into the water to collect them. You stand on the shore obediently and dont move around.
When He Yunxiao had finished telling her, he stepped into the water with one foot and put his right arm straight behind him, holding hands with Meng Qingrou.
The fish was indeed a bit far from the shore, and even though both he and Meng Qingrou stretched out their arms, it was still a bit far from the shore to pick it up.
He Yunxiao tried hard to bend down and stretched his left arm straight, but it was still a bit short.
Seeing this, Meng Qingrou quietly moved her feet and moved a little closer to the water. But to her surprise, the mud on the shore was very loose, and after she stepped on the very edge, the mud suddenly copsed!
Ah!
He Yunxiao heard a shriek from behind him, and when he turned his head, he saw Nanzhu falling towards the water.
This frightened him to the point that he couldnt even care about the fish, and he hurriedly stood up straight, stood on his tiptoes, and raised his right arm.
After a series of events, Meng Qingrou felt that her right hand was being pulled straight by her own weight, and her whole body was suspended in the air. With the slightest movement of her small feet, she could step on the water surface.
In this position, the two people could only cling to each other.
He Yunxiao had fully felt the softness of Nanzhus wife.
The size was small, but He Yunxiao, who liked to work, did not greed for more. He always preferred to do his best and ept fate. If Heavens destiny was difficult, he could only do his best to master it.
This time, though, it was just the right fate. It was not too big, not too small, and just within his grasp.
Of course, this was not He Yunxiao blowing up Nanzhus wife to belittle Sister Jiang. In fact, he was very tolerant. The so-called sea is a hundred rivers and there is tolerance, which is a good word to describe He Yunxiaos aesthetics of inclusiveness.
You, you, you put me down quickly.
This position was so intimate that Meng Qingrou blushed and became a little anxious.
He Yunxiao wanted to continue. But wife Nanzhu wasnt too willing, so he had to give up.
Dont move around.
He Yunxiao took Meng Qingrous left hand with his right hand and lifted her up; his left hand was free at this time. So he hooked his left hand around the bend of Meng Qingrous leg and held her up in a princess hug position.
However, at this time, his right hand was supporting most of Meng Qingruos weight and could not move, so He Yunxiao had to lean back on his upper body, allowing Meng Qingruos body to rest more on his chest.
Hold my neck with your right hand.
He Yunxiao said to his Nanzhu wife.
Meng Qingrou hesitated, after all, such a position was too intimate, too humiliating. How could one get that close to a man other than ones husband?
p!
He Yunxiao gently pped a p on Nanzhus wifes buttocks, What are you dumbfounded about, hold on or Ill throw you into the water.
Meng Qingruo bit her lips lightly, her face felt like it was red and hot, as if it was on fire.
A tingling sensation came from her buttocks, not painful, even a littlefortable. Except that such a big eldest princess was still being shamed by others.
The man and she are not in a rtionship. How can he
He Yunxiao, who had been lifting his wife, was not tired, after all. Nanzhus wife was not heavy. About a hundred pounds or so.
It was only that after the nice feel of the hand that he had just tried, his hand was now a bit itchy again.
p!
Come on. If you dont hold onto my neck, Ill hit it again. He Yunxiao urged.
The lesser of two evils.
Meng Qingrouforted herself like this and finallypromised.
So she stretched out her right hand and hooked it around his neck.
With Nanzhus wifes help, it was very convenient for He Yunxiao to move his right hand.
He leaned back and shifted his wifes weight from his right hand to his chest, then slowly lowered his right hand, allowing Nanzhus wifes left hand to move with his right.
Meng Qingrou felt that her left hand was guided by him, behind her back, while his right hand, too, came behind her, supporting herself from behind.
What supported her changed from his single right hand at the beginning, to his chest, and now back to his right hand. Only this time, this right hand was behind her back.
The whole process was so silky smooth that Meng Qingrou could not even feel a hint of difort before he changed his position and held her in his arms in a princess hug.
He Yunxiao hugged Meng Qingzhao, gradually bending his knees and squatting down.
You dont have to hold my neck anymore, go and pick up the fish.
Only then did Meng Qingrou notice that she was now only a hairs breadth away from the water.
It seemed that when she was about to fall into the water just now, she was also only a line away from the water.
This line of separation, separated by a lot, was the fundamental difference between falling into the water and not falling into the water. Then, thinking about the silk smooth princess hug just now, Meng Qingrou deliberately made her movements big when she was picking up the fish.
As a result, just as she had expected, no matter how much she tossed and turned, those arms were as solid as iron. And she was always just a hairs breadth away from the water. And no matter how she tossed, she could not fall.
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 50 to 60]
Looking at the system prompt, He Yunxiao was a little puzzled.
Huh?
Why did Nanzhus wifes favorability go up again?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 51
Chapter 51
After catching the fish, He Yunxiao stepped on the ground with his soaked boots, bent his knees, and lowered Nanzhus wife steadily.
This is not allowed in the future.
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao and said.
He Yunxiao was bewildered, what was wrong with this Nanzhu wife again?
He asked, You, whats the matter again?
Meng Qingrou did not answer, but said, First, find some firewood and dry your shoes. After that, lets talk about it, okay?
Mm.
He Yunxiao agreed, and then the two of them held hands and found quite a few discarded branches to make a firewood fire at theke.
He Yunxiao did not have a fire torch with him, and Meng Qingrou did not have one either.
At this point, He Yunxiao performed the drill for fire. Thanks to his internal strength, his body was strengthened and he could also use his internal strength to heat the branches first, so the process of making fire went smoothly.
Once the fire was ready, He Yunxiao threaded the fish he had caught onto the branches and ced them on the fire to roast them carefully.
At the same time, he also put his wet shoes next to the fire to dry together.
The two of them sat by the fire by theke, watching the mes leap merrily between the burning red branches.
It was only at this point that Meng Qingrou spoke out and said, Young Master, Nanzhu still doesnt know your name.
Intent on not revealing his identity, He Yunxiao said, My name is Xiao Yun, a native of Jiangnan.
Meng Qingrous left hand was still being held by He Yunxiao, and the wound, unexpectedly, was not as painful, but rather the touch of being held by arge hand was a little stronger.
She rested her chin on her knee, looked at the fire, and said softly, Sir Xiao, lets not do this in the future.
He Yunxiaoughed, What not?
Just dont do anything other than heal your wounds.
He Yunxiao pretended to be confused and said, Why? Isnt grilling fish quite good?
Young Master Xiao, I am the eldest princess of Qi and still have a husband. Although you saved me and I am grateful to you, some of your manners are too intimate. Men and women are different, Young Master Xiao, it is best that we stop getting so close.
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao, who was not speaking, and apologized to him again, Im sorry Young Master Xiao, Nanzhus tone was not nice, but we really cant be like that.
He Yunxiaoughed, You like that He Yunxiao a lot, dont you?
Meng Qingrou shook her head.
I dont like him.
Dont like?
Mm. She continued, Before my sister told me, I didnt even know there was this man. So, I dont know him at all, and I cant say whether I like him or not.
He Yunxiaoughed, Then why do you mention him at every turn?
Meng Qingrou said rightly, He is my husband.
What husband? You dont even know him.
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao with beautiful, clear eyes, Young Master Xiao, it has nothing to do with whether I know him or not. My sister has promised me to him, so he is my husband. I should think of him in every way.
He Yunxiao said, You obviously dont like him, so why do you want him to be your husband?
Sister said so.
Meng Qingqian?
Meng Qingrou looked around and said, Young Master Xiao, dont call my sister by her name, if someone else finds out, your head will be on the line.
He Yunxiaoughed, Arent you someone else?
Meng Qingrou realized what He Yunxiao meant and said with a red face, Young Master saved me, of course I cant go to my sister toin.
He Yunxiao said, You see, wouldnt you disobey your sister?
Meng Qingrou froze for a moment, remembering how she had disobeyed her sister and forced Xinger down for protection, so she gently lowered her head.
He Yunxiao moved his hips and sat a little closer to Nanzhus wife.
Nanzhu, if you were to choose for yourself, me or He Yunxiao, who would you choose?
I heard from my sister that Young Master He has a very bad character, he is a drunkard and a womanizer, he bullies men and women and does nothing wrong. It seems that the reputation is very bad.
He Yunxiao was speechless for a while in his heart.
I can only say that, as expected of me, this proper viins reputation has never been good.
However, listening to Nanzhus wife, it seemed that she was leaning towards choosing Xiao.
He Yunxiao said, Then you mean, you are choosing me?
No. Meng Qingrou beamed, As the saying goes, you know a persons face but not his heart. Nanzhu has to see for herself how Young Master Hes character really is. Hearsay is not valid.
He Yunxiao secretly apuded Nanzhus wife in his heart.
Nanzhus wifes outlook on things was simply too righteous.
She is worthy of being my half-wife.
Why is it half?
Because I have agreed to this marriage, but she has not yet agreed to it, so she is half.
In the end, she can only choose between He Yunxiao and Xiao Yun.
He Yunxiao is not worried about losing his wife.
Its a matter of choice.
Its just a difference between sleeping on the left hand side or the right hand side at night.
He Yunxiao sat a little closer and said, Nanzhu, you choose me.
Meng Qingrou smiled, and a slight blush appeared on her face.
He Yunxiao continued topel, You say, did you promise your sister that you would marry He Yunxiao?
Meng Qingrou said, Sister said for me to hold off and see in a few days.
He Yunxiao said, Then its not over. Although your sister wants you to marry, you havent agreed, and the dowry for the He familys marriage hasnt been ced, so this marriage cant be done at all.
But Meng Qingrou hesitated, Sister said that its a matter of military power. If I dont marry He Yunxiao, then, that would be dangerous
He Yunxiao smiled, Dont worry about the military power, Ill think of a way.
He Yunxiao didnt want Nanzhus wifes feelings for him to be swayed by these strange things. He only wanted someone, who really liked him and treated him well. Not someone who was false and pretentious to herself for something else.
He Yunxiao sat a little closer.
The two of them were shoulder to shoulder, holding hands. This time, Meng Qingrou did not say, Dont do that again.
He Yunxiao continued to seduce, Nanzhu, choose me. How about it? From now on, I will bake fish for you every day.
Meng Qingrous face flushed red as she lowered her head and whispered, I, Ill think about it.
Usually when a girl like Nanzhu said think about it, she had already made up her mind.
He Yunxiao saw that the situation was already settled, so he could not continue to talk about this topic.
So heughed and said, Oh, the fish is ready, Ill bring it to you.
He Yunxiao reached out, took the fish over, and handed it to Meng Qingrou, not forgetting to admonish her, Blow on it first, be careful of the heat.
[Meng Qingrous favorability level changed from 60 to 65]
Mhm.
Meng Qingrou replied in a low voice, then blew on the grilled fish with her beak and ate it in small bites.
It was as if she was afraid of eating fast and finishing the fish early.
As she ate like this, He Yunxiao watched.
In fact, by this time, the blood exchange had long since beenpleted. A fine blood scab had formed on both of their wounds, and in a short while, this blood scab would fall off. In a short while, the scabs would fall off and reveal new skin.
Even though the blood exchange had beenpleted, there was no need to hold hands anymore. But no one spoke. No one said anything about it, leaving the two hands, onerge and one small, sped tightly, fingers interlocked.
Nanzhu, is the fish good? He Yunxiao asked gently.
Meng Qingrou lifted her face, her gaze soft, looked at He Yunxiao, and said, Delicious.
He Yunxiao noticed a small piece of fish dabbed at the corner of her mouth, so he got up, moved closer, moved closer again, and finally opened his mouth, and with a gentle kiss-like movement, ate the fish around her mouth into his mouth.
Then, with a smile, he said, Youre delicious too.
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 65 to 80]
[Meng Qingruos Favorability Level reaches 80. Raiding is sessful, receive reward Agility Enhancement]
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 52
Chapter 52
You you you, me me me
Meng Qingrous whole body was shaking and her mouth began to stammer madly.
When He Yunxiao saw her like this, he was startled.
He hurriedly said with concern, Nanzhu, whats wrong with you?
Tears gradually filled her beautiful, clear eyes, then, as if breaking the dam, they then flowed over her jade-like face.
He Yunxiaos mood fell to the bottom as her tears slid down.
Even though he did not understand what was happening at this moment, he felt the same way when he saw Nanzhus sadness.
Meng Qingrou sobbed and cried, hitting He Yunxiaos body with her little fist that held the roasted fish, not using much force for fear of knocking it off.
Not content with that, she used her little feet, which were wearing embroidered shoes, to kick at He Yunxiaos body one after another.
Xiao Yun, you bastard! You big bad, stinking scoundrel!
Faced with such punches and kicks from Nanzhu, He Yunxiao was puzzled while enjoying it.
Whats wrong?
Meng Qingrou stopped and stopped punching. But because she was crying so hard, her shoulders were still twitching.
He Yunxiao waited quietly for her to finish crying.
Nanzhu stopped crying and stared at He Yunxiao angrily.
Like an angry, cute, super fierce kitten.
She pointed her finger at He Yunxiaos lips and then at her own mouth, where the fish had just been stained.
She broke down and said, Youre cheating! How else can I choose when youre like this!
He Yunxiao finally understood what Nanzhu meant.
Although eating the food around one s mouth was a rtively romantic thing in modern times, this kind of behavior was not at all like this in ancient times, in the eyes of the Eldest Princess Nanzhu.
This kind of excessively intimate action was not even possible for the average couple who advocated respect for each other. Now that He Yunxiao, in the guise of Xiao Yun, had made such a move towards her, there was no way she could not choose Xiao Yun.
When He Yunxiao understood Nanzhus thoughts, he was moved and amused at the same time.
Then you can choose me, since you were going to choose me anyway.
Meng Qingrous expression at this moment showed all the savagery of a little girl, as she turned her face away, not looking at He Yunxiao as if she was angry. I wont choose! Nanzhu wont marry anyone!
He Yunxiao scoundrel-like, brought his face closer and said, If you dont choose me, Ill eat again.
Dont! Dont!
Choose me?
Nanzhu has to discuss with her sister and the mother.
Thats more like it.
Dont be too happy, my sister and mother definitely prefer He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao took Nanzhus wifes hand and tugged her into his arms.
He said, It doesnt matter who your sister or your mother likes, as long as you like me.
These words of affection directly caused Meng Qingrous face to blush brightly. She had never heard such emotionallyden words before. Before that, not to mention love words, having lived in the pce, she had never heard of even a few sound men.
Who, who said I like you. Youre only, only a little bit better than He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao wanted to hug his lovely Nanzhu wife and warm her up a little longer, but not far away, then came the shout of a maid.
Princess! Your Highness, where are you?
Its Xinger. Meng Qingrou said as she looked at He Yunxiao. Let go of me, you mustnt be seen by others.
He Yunxiao also knew it was time to leave, although he hadnt asked for the solution to the Soul Devouring Pill yet, but there was no hurry in the future, now that his wife was in his hands.
He let go of Nanzhus hand, lifted his shoes, and said, Ille back another day to ask you about the Soul Devouring Pill, so Ill leave for now!
Meng Qingrou called out, Hey, you
He Yunxiao immediately turned around and asked with concern, Whats wrong?
She said, not too kindly, Its getting dark, you walk carefully.
He Yunxiao smiled and waved at her, saying, Dont worry, wait for me to marry you.
Then he left.
What He Yunxiao didnt expect was that when he went around and around and finally got out of the pce, the He family carriage that had brought him here at noon was still there.
Could it be that Auntie hadnt taken the carriage back?
With such a doubt, He Yunxiao approached the carriage and found that although the carriage was still the same, the coachman was no longer the coachman from noon. Instead, it had been reced by He Yunxiaos royal coachman, the one who had sent He Yunxiao home that night at Spring Breeze Mansion.
This coachman had a Chinese face and looked simple and honest, but was very gossipy.
Young master, youvee out. Are you going home? Or are you going to the Spring Breeze Mansion?
He Yunxiao praised him as he stepped onto the carriage, Youre quite skilled in your business.
The coachman said, Hahaha, I love what I do. I dont have any special hobbies, I just like to ride and drive.
He Yunxiao said, I also like to ride horses.
The coachman said, I cant believe that young master and I are the same!
He Yunxiao said, We are not well educated, so dont use idioms indiscriminately, okay?
The muffler said, Young master, where do you want to go tonight?
He Yunxiao asked, What is the name of the river in Yinjing City?
The coachman thought for a moment, Moxi.
Yes, its Moxi, walk along it ande to a small courtyard with two willow trees nted at the entrance and call me down.
The coachman didnt know what He Yunxiao was up to, but he was used to it. This young master never did anything serious, anyway, and this time he was looking for a small courtyard with willow trees, so he guessed it was the residence of another lover.
He Yunxiao sat peacefully in the carriage.
Yesterday, although he hadnt agreed with Chu Xiaoxiao exactly when to go to her house in the evening. But after having pigeoned her once, He Yunxiao did not want to pigeon her a second time.
So as soon as he left the pce, he immediately went to look for her.
It was better to arrive a little early and wait for her to give orders than to arrivete and be retaliated by her.
The experiences of the past few days have made He Yunxiao feel a lot of emotions.
I never thought that I would havee into contact with so many female characters in just a few days after crossing over.
Among them, the only two characters who were really considered female protagonists in the original book were Du Yinyun and Chu Xiaoxiao. Jiang Wuyou and Meng Qingrou, on the other hand, dont actually appear in either of the original books.
The next confirmed female protagonists that I will almost certainlye into contact with are Fan Ziruo and Meng Qingqian.
I havent met these two yet, but I can tell just by looking at the difficulty of Sister Du and Chu Chu that these two are no slouches either.
One of them is on Intermediate difficulty and the other is on Hell difficulty. Jiang Wuyou and Meng Qingrou, who were not in the original book, are both on Easy difficulty.
Why is there such a big difference in difficulty?
There is reason to suspect that the author is deliberately messing things up.
Whats the point of writing a novel with so much drama?
All of them should be like Nanzhus wife, how wonderful, holding hands, hugging, kissing the face, then you can just marry her.
Doesnt that sound good? Isnt my Nanzhus wife fragrant?
s.
He Yunxiao sighed.
Being a viin, its just a bad fate!
The protagonist starts with 70 favorable levels and on the other hand, I start with 30 favorable levels. Who can I reason with about this?
I dont know how long the carriage had been going, but it was so shaky that it made He Yunxiao, who had no appetite, hungry.
Finally, the coachman called out, Young master! Ive found the courtyard with two willow trees at the entrance!
He Yunxiao was delighted and hurriedly came down to look.
Only to see that the coachman had rather thoughtfully parked the carriage at the entrance to the small courtyard.
Damn it!
Dont shout so loudly if youre fucking parked at the main entrance of the protagonists house!
Im a viin, your young master!
Do you know what a viin is?
You leave, and find a ce to wait for me.
He Yunxiao hurriedly chased away the poor coachman.
After He Yunxiao finished chasing away the coachman, he turned around and found that Chu Xiaoxiao had already opened the door.
He Yunxiao, do you want to die?
Chu Chu said coldly.
He Yunxiao scratched his head in a rather embarrassed manner.
They said that the viins little brother was unreliable. I didnt believe it, but when I crossed into the book myself, I found that it was true.
Lets go inside, isnt Chu Fan at home?
Not at all.
The main character wasnt there?
He Yunxiao instantly got the gist.
He followed Chu Chu into the door, neither in a hurry to taste the antidote nor to see outside, and said directly, Chu Chu, is there any food, Im hungry.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 53
Chapter 53
Chu Xiaoxiao, who was in a state of Chu Chu, turned around and looked at He Yunxiao without speaking.
He Yunxiaos scalp tingled from her stare.
Chu Chu, why are you looking at me like that?
You seem to be in a good mood.
He Yunxiao snorted and said, Is that so? I am indeed in a good mood today. I didnt expect you to see through it.
Chu Chu sneered, Hmm. You can already tell me what is going on.
As soon as Chu Chu said this, a chill ran from He Yunxiaos feet to the top of his head.
Terrible! This woman was terrifying!
He hastily remedied the situation by saying, You misunderstood, what I meant was: where is the kitchen? Have you cooked yet? If not, Ill do it, Im hungry too. How can I ask Master Chu Chu to do something as trivial as cooking?
Chu Chu didnt take He Yunxiaos words. She asked directly, Arent you here to ask for the antidote? Why do I feel that you dont seem to be in too much of a hurry.
He Yunxiao was indeed no longer in a hurry.
Nanzhus wife had said that she could cure the Soul Devouring Pills poison. Since that was the case, the antidote in Chu Chus hand seemed irrelevant. But even so, wasting had always been something He Yunxiao disliked.
He could not give up Chu Chu and her antidote just because he had Nanzhus wife. That would beplete and utter scum. Ive always been a fraternalist. Im all about not abandoning, not giving up.
He Yunxiao said as a matter of course: In the past two days, I have researched a lot about the Soul Devouring Pill, and the antidote to this Soul Devouring Pill cannot be taken on an empty stomach. So, before I taste the antidote, I have to fill up my stomach first.
This statement was half-true.
It was true that there were many medicines that required to be taken after meals, but whether the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill belonged to this category or not was yet to be determined.
Chu Chu was not an expert in medicine, but as she heard He Yunxiao speak with conviction, she could not afford to question him further.
Since she had promised to give He Yunxiao a taste of the antidote, she would not go back on her promise.
Now it was just a temporary hup, and He Yunxiao had asked for a taste after dinner.
Chu Chu was not short of time. Rather, she was very idle.
She did not have the same hatred for the destruction of her family as Chu Fan, nor did she need to run around all day for the Soul Devouring Pill like He Yunxiao. In this world, there was neither something she wanted nor anything that would be a threat to her.
Except for the bad woman who liked Chu Fan.
It seemed that for her, gaining Chu Fans affection was the only purpose of living.
Such absurd reasons were strange even to Chu Xiaoxiao herself.
But one thing that was true was that it would be very hard for her to see Chu Fan in contact with other women.
In short, it was to get rid of all those women before she would befortable.
To achieve this without causing Chu Fan to resist, she had to rely on He Yunxiao.
If she had to solve it herself, it would surely involve a struggle with her hands
Chu Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that she had begun to get used to He Yunxiaos presence. She even began to trust and rely on him, just as she had, at first, gone to trust and rely on Chu Fan.
The Chu state of Chu Xiaoxiao dropped these troubled thoughts and looked at the man in front of him, who was also an enemy and a friend, without moving a muscle.
Now that He Yunxiao had justifiably asked for dinner, Chu had no reason to refuse. Keeping her usual indifference, she said, Hurry up.
He Yunxiao received a pardon and hurriedly moved his hands.
He didnt even expect Chu Chu to lead him to the kitchen, and had to rely on his legs as he ran back and forth through the several rooms of the small courtyard.
Having found the kitchen, and the living room where the meals were served, He Yunxiao rolled up his sleeves without saying a word.
In his previous life as abourer, he naturally knew how to cook.
Other than that, cooking for himself did save money. Often, saving money was everything.
In ancient times, kitchens were wood-burning.
Piles of straw or firewood would often be piled up on the side of the stove. In the case ofrge families, there would be a special firewood room. But the Chu siblings, who had just arrived in Yinjing, had no such conditions.
There was not much firewood left in their house, and even the rice in their sack was not much left.
He Yunxiao dug up a bowl of rice, thought about it, dug up another bowl, poured and washed it, and made dinner for three.
Actually, when I say dinner, it was just rice porridge.
To avoid monotony, He Yunxiao cut up some more bok choy leaves and prepared to scatter them when the porridge was almost done to make a pot of bok choy porridge.
If the ingredients allowed, He Yunxiao also wanted to stir-fry some small dishes, but the protagonists family just couldnt afford such a lot of things.
It was difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, not to mention that He Yunxiao was far from being a clever woman.
After thinking about it, He Yunxiao felt that he should not treat himself badly.
Moreover, Chu Chu was growing up now. How could he let nutrition restrict her performance?
He stuck his head out of the kitchen and shouted across the courtyard to Chu Chu, who was sitting in the living room, Chu Chu,e and watch the pot. Im going out to get something.
Then he turned his head and ran out, in a hurry.
Chu Chu frowned in the living room.
I clearly said just now that you shouldnt order me around, so why are you getting carried away again after only a moment.
He Yunxiao didnt realize this himself, and in all fairness, he did treat Chu Xiaoxiao as a friend. A very scary friend though.
In fact, at the beginning, He Yunxiao didnt see Chu Xiaoxiao as a friend. After all, he had been fed poison, and although the antidote waster given, there was still a lump in his heart.
It wasnt until after that time shopping at the Tingfenglou Tower that Chu didnt directly fight Huang Buren for him. Instead, she just backed off.
Only then did He Yunxiao feel that Chu Chu actually cared for him a little in her heart. Even if it was only a little.
For a person like He Yunxiao, who would repay his debt for the kindness he received, if Chu Chu cared about him, then he would treat Chu as a friend. If Chu Chu never cared about his feelings, then he would simply crave Chu Chus body and not care.
So, He Yunxiao just naturally said the words for Chu Chus help, then quickly walked out the door, jumped onto the carriage and said, Give me the fastest speed to rush to the vegetable market.
The coachman was puzzled, Whats a vegetable market?
Cao.
Said the customary.
A ce where you go to buy food in the market!
Yes!
Although the coachman had said he was good at driving, He Yunxiao found that he had underestimated him.
Lets put it this way.
As the He carriage ran along, the curses of the pedestrians rang out from the street to the end of the street.
In the end, He Yunxiao begged him to slow down. Otherwise, he would not have been able to protect the few eggs he had just bought with only his 8th grade martial arts skills.
Tossing and turning was indeed torturing, but it was also fast.
In just two quarters of an hour, He Yunxiao was back at the protagonists doorstep with a few eggs, peanuts, and oil and salt.
He was afraid that Chu Chu would take his words as a deaf ear and simply ignore him, letting the stove fire burn the porridge to a crisp.
You know, the stove is not a modern gas stove. The size of the fire is not easy to control. There was even a chance that a spark would pop up and set fire to the firewood pile on the side.
He Yunxiao came to the kitchen in a frenzy and found Chu Chu already sitting there watching the stove.
He breathed a sigh of relief and said, Chu Chu, so youre here.
Chu Xiaoxiao smiled brightly.
Hey there, wrong guess. Im not Chu Chu.
So it was Xiaoxiao.
He Yunxiao couldnt help but be a little disappointed.
But disappointment couldnt keep him from cooking.
He chopped up the peanuts and sprinkled them into the pot, then added oil and salt and beat the eggs. The originally mediocre rice porridge turned into a delicious egg and vegetable porridge.
He Yunxiao didnt buy too many vegetables, mainly because he was afraid that Chu Fan woulde back and reveal himself.
He served two bowls of the steaming congee and brought it to the living rooms dining table, and only after everything was ready did he dare to call Chu Xiaoxiao to eat.
Xiaoxia, Ive made the rice, do you want to stop by and have a bite?
Chu Xiaoxiao walked over from the kitchen and looked at He Yunxiao and said coldly, Do you like Xiaoxiao that much?
Cao.
Its turning into Chu Chu again.
This kind of dual-personality sickly girl was really hard to get hold of!
He Yunxiao couldnt help it. The only difference between Chu Chu and Xiaoxiao was their expressions and tone of voice, which at some point was even harder to tell apart than twin sisters. This was because Chu Chu and Xiaoxiao were essentially just one person.
Chu Chu, do you want a bite to eat? He Yunxiao asked tentatively.
No.
He Yunxiao didnt feel out of ce. This was indeed Chu Chus usual style.
There were two sets of bowls and chopsticks on the table, and he squatted down alone and began to eat his dinner.
As he was really hungry, he ate very well and quickly. After finishing one bowl, he did not touch Chu Xiaoxiaos bowl, but went back to the pot, and served rice.
After taking two sips of the congee, Chu Xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, frowned and said, Chu Fan is back.
He Yunxiao almost choked to death on the rice porridge in his mouth.
Chu Fan is back?
What do I do then?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 54
Chapter 54
The current He Yunxiao had undergone training after thest time he hid under Dus sisters quilt, and his professionalism had improved greatly.
The panic onlysted for a very short while before he immediately calmed down.
He then scanned his surroundings with a hawk-like gaze, looking for any possible ce inside this living room where he could hide.
But unfortunately.
The protagonists house was not rich. There was not much furniture, and there was not even a single ce for He Yunxiao to hide.
Fortunately, most ancient houses were designed with beams, so He Yunxiao simply leapt onto the beams, and crouched on them without moving.
At this time, He Yunxiao found that his lightning skills had improved a lot. Not only was it very easy to leap onto the beams, but there was not even any sound when he was performing his light kung fu. He soon realized that this was due to Nanzhus wifes agility enhancement.
After thanking Nanzhus wife once again for saving his life, He Yunxiao, who was hiding on the beam, saw Chu Fan walk into the living room.
Chu Fan and Sister Jiang were different.
Sister Jiang did not know martial arts and her five senses were a bit dull, so even though He Yunxiao was hiding under the covers and did not even control his breathing, Sister Jiang could not even notice.
But Chu Fan was different. Chu Fans peak ninth grade cultivation made He Yunxiao not dare to be careless at all.
He deliberately slowed down his breathing and heartbeat while secretly using his internal energy to cling to the skin of his body as a way to once again reduce the sound produced by his body.
Chu Fan walked into the living room and said to his sister with a smile, Did Xiaoxiao actually bother to cook today?
Chu Xiaoxiao, who was in a dashing state, then smiled and said, Mm. Today brother is washing the dishes.
Chu Fan smiled brightly and said, Good. I cant wait to wash the dishes every day, as long as I can eat my sisters cooking.
Xiaoxiao said, Brother, youve been tired all day, so cut the chatter and eat.
Chu Fan nodded his head in agreement and sat down where He Yunxiao was serving Chu Xiaoxiaos rice.
To Chu Fan, such action was a matter, of course. After all, there was an untouched bowl of porridge there, which must have been prepared by his sister for himself. While on the other side, there was a half-eaten bowl of porridge, which, on the other hand, was obviously left over from his sister.
Once the protagonist had taken a bite of his meal, he looked suspiciously at his sister, who stood motionless.
Xiaoxiao? Why arent you eating?
He Yunxiao was squatting on the beam of the room and could hardly hold it in.
Its over, its over, its over
Now he could only pray that Chu Xiaoxiao could fool her way through. Otherwise, he was sure to die.
He Yunxiao understood in his heart that Chu Xiaoxiaos two personalities, whether they were Xiaoxiao or Chu Chu, were far from being close enough to eat his leftovers.
Normally, only rtives and wives would do something like eating leftover food.
He Yunxiao asked himself, Is Chu Xiaoxiao his family? That was a no. And was she his wife? Thats not the case either.
He could already imagine the image of his hiding ce being revealed and then being thrashed by Chu Fan and chased all the way. The only constion was that he had an agility boost and Chu Fan, who was now a ninth-ranked yer, could not necessarily match his lightness.
Brother, Xiaoxiao is full. Chu Xiaoxiao said.
Chu Fan said, Youve only eaten a little, theres still most of the bowl left. Dont you remember how we used to live? Back then, we didnt have any food to eat even if we wanted to. Be good,e and finish it. No leftovers.
Chu Xiaoxiao moved her steps and very reluctantly sat down where He Yunxiao was sitting before.
At this moment, her heart was fiercely battling with each other.
Chu Chu: Xiaoxiaoe out to eat.
Xiao Xiao: Youre dreaming! Youre the one who promised He Yunxiao that youd clean up his mess for him.
Chu Chu: Do you want to see your brother get you a sister-inw?
Xiaoxiao: I, I dont want to. But, it was you who promised him to let He Yunxiaoe over.
Chu Chu: Its always been you in front of Chu Fan. No cheating now either.
Xiaoxiao: I faced my brother not because you were beingzy!
Chu Chu: Arent you afraid that Ill show up and reveal myself in front of your brother?
Xiaoxiao: You wont pretend to be me for a bit?
Chu Fans voice interrupted Chu Xiaoxiaos thoughts.
Xiaoxia, you have something on your mind?
Chu Xiaoxiao said, No.
As soon as He Yunxiao, on the beam of the room, heard the tone of voice, he knew that she was Chu Chu and not Xiaoxiao.
Good lord, this fellow, Xiaoxiao, had backed out of the battle.
Butst time, when he tasted the antidote himself, Chu Chu had also retreated once, so down this way, the two little sisters were considered even.
Under the beam of the room.
You dont seem too happy. Chu Fan asked with concern.
With Chu Chus nature, she didnt quite know how to speak like others, so she only said perfunctorily, No, youre overly concerned.
He Yunxiao: How worthy of Chu Chu. This sense of alienation was simply explosive.
Chu Fan:?
Does Xiaoxiao not even want to call me brother anymore?
Did I make her angry again?
Chu Fan sighed and said, Lets eat first, I have something to ask youter.
Seeing his sister pick up her chopsticks, Chu Fan did not urge her to eat again. However, seeing Chu Xiaoxiaos right hand shrunken in her sleeve, Chu Fan asked curiously, Xiaoxiao, what happened to your right hand? I see that you seem to have been keeping your hand in your sleevetely.
He Yunxiao, who was watching the show from the roof beam, looked straight up and eximed that the trip had not been in vain.
Not only were there a lot of melons, but they were also eating their own heads.
It was up to Chu Xiaoxiao to deal with it!
Chu Fan was concerned, Xiaoxiao, let me see your hand.
Chu Xiaoxiao had He Yunxiaos teeth marks on her right hand, so naturally, she could not show them to Chu Fan.
It was just that, to He Yunxiaos own surprise, Chu Xiaoxiao actually refused so rigidly.
She immediately put her hand behind her back, and sat a little further away from Chu Fan.
Theres nothing for you to see.
It was over.
Even He Yunxiao knew it was over.
The brother-sister rtionship that Xiaoxiao had spent years building up had been crumbled in one fell swoop by Chu Chus few words.
Brother! Dont think too much, Xiaoxiao just isnt too happy today, shell be fine tomorrow.
Xiao Xiao immediately stepped out to save the day, but Chu Fan was already so devastated that he didnt want to talk.
He hurriedly finished his meal and said, Xiaoxiao, put the bowl away after you finish eating. I will wash it. Ill go back to practice first. By the way, brother has asked around and found out that Uncle Fan is now opening a school. Lets go over and look for him tomorrow.
As soon as Chu Fan left, Xiaoxiao immediately red at He Yunxiao on the beam of the room.
After He Yunxiao was saved, he used his light skills to jump down silently.
He Yunxiao, its all your fault.
He Yunxiao stretched his hands, Obviously you should me Chu Chu, right?
Xiaoxiao sneered, Are you sure you want to me Chu Chu?
He Yunxiao thought carefully, he couldnt beat either Xiaoxiao or Chu Chu, so he could only take the me.
Fine, me me.
Xiaoxiao said savagely, Its good to know its because of you! You have to take the me!
He Yunxiaos face was full of question marks.
Take responsibility? Responsible for what?
The rtionship between my brother and I. You have to help restore it as good as new.
Crap? Xiaoxiao, you little brat, arent you being unreasonable?
An extra job without a paycheck?
Those who dont know think Ive gone back to modern times.
He Yunxiao couldnt help butin, Xiaoxiao, youre beingpletely unreasonable!
Xiaoxiao thrust out her small fist and said in a stark threat, What kind of reasoning do you want to talk about?
He Yunxiao pped his chest hard and said, The brother-sister rtionship between you and Chu Fan is under my responsibility.
Xiaoxiao pped her hands together and hummed, Thats more like it. Otherwise, even if Chu Chu helps you, I wont be able to spare you.
Looking at such an exuberant Xiaoxiao, He Yunxiao couldnt help but remind her of one thing.
Xiaoxiao, Im here today to taste the antidote.
Xiaoxiaos originally divine face copsed for a moment and soon turned into a cold look again.
He Yunxiao knew that it was now Chu chu.
Come with me. Chu Chu said.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 55
Chapter 55
Chu Fan and Chu Xiaoxiaos small courtyard was not very big.
There were only seven or eight rooms in all.
Apart from the kitchen and the living room, there were only three rooms that could actually be used as bedrooms.
Chu Xiaoxiaos house happened to be at the innermost part of the courtyard, while Chu Fan was at the outermost part.
He Yunxiao didnt ask why this was, but he could probably guess.
Chu Fan practiced his sword like a madman and often practiced it all night. He was probably afraid of disturbing Chu Xiaoxiao, so he deliberately lived far away from her.
This was convenient for He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao had no doubt that after he had tasted the antidote, Chu Xiaoxiao would give himself another beating.
There was no escaping Chu Xiaoxiaos violent beating, and I was only afraid that when he made a noise, Chu Fan would rush over to protect his sister. Now that he was far away from Chu Fan, he would have a chance to open the window and slip away.
I cant just wait until Chu Fan rushes in to protect my sister and then beat myself up, can I?
Although I am the viin, this is not the way to be a viin.
Chu Xiaoxiao led He Yunxiao to her room. He did not care to admire her bedroom, and hurriedly gave priority to finding windows, beams, and various ces where he could hide.
Chu Xiaoxiao waited until He Yunxiao had entered the room, then lit the candles and closed the door.
She sat down at the tea table, and held out her right hand to He Yunxiao, the teeth marks on her hand still clearly visible, but much better than at the beginning.
Hurry up.
Chu Chu urged, turning her face away again, to look into the empty part of the room after she had finished speaking.
When He Yunxiao saw her like this, she didnt look like her master or the number one in the world, she looked like a child who was afraid of injections.
Therefore, He intentionally did not taste the antidote, wanted to tease her bit.
When she was confused and turned her head around, He Yunxiao bit her right in front of her.
Ah.
There was a short cry of surprise.
He Yunxiao felt funny in his heart.
Chu Xiaoxiao was really just the worlds number one in martial arts, with a heart that didnt match her strength at all. Although she always had a haughty, cold and decisive look, when it came to such things, she waspletely no good.
Not even sister Du couldpare.
Chu Chu frowned tightly. Eyes wide open, she watched He Yunxiao use his right hand.
A warm and tingling sensation kepting from his right hand.
This feeling was like poison, causing her originally steady breathing to subconsciously speed up.
Chu Chu recalled that back then, when He Yunxiao had bitten straight over, she hadnt even felt this sensation herself. At that time, her internal energy was smooth, her breathing was as normal, and there was only a hint of pain, inconsequential,ing from her hand.
Now, He Yunxiao had clearly not used a single ounce of strength, and his movements were gentle, but why was her breathing disordered? Even the internal flow of energy was not as smooth as before.
Chu Chu refused to believe it, as she steadied her mind and held onto her energy. Then she closed her eyes and practiced her internal martial arts.
At Chu Xiaoxiaos level, all martial arts had already been practiced to the extreme, so if she continued to practice, there would be no more breakthroughs.
Now, she was just trying topete with He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao detoxified the poison in a muffled voice, going back and forth a few times and almost finished with the antidote.
Then he looked up.
What a piece of work!
Chu Chu was actually practicing her martial arts!
Who are you insulting?
Mocking me for beingcking in skills?
Not to say blushing with shyness. At least you have to be looking at me with a disgusted face, right?
He Yunxiao felt so insulted that he decided to prove his strength and let Chu Chu know what it meant to be connected by five fingers.
The battle of the five fingers began.
He Yunxiao intended to start by bullying the weakest first.
At first, he only adopted the tactic of encirclement, first, making a trial attack.
Unexpectedly, Chu Chu couldnt hold out in the first wave of attacks. Her little hand visibly shook and she subconsciously retreated.
Before He Yunxiao couldunch another attack, Chu Chus words came through with a murderous intent.
Is there an antidote on the finger too?
At this point, He Yunxiao could only retreat.
After all, if he didnt retreat, there was nothing he could say, right?
Thats not true. He Yunxiao replied.
Chu Chu didnt say anything. She got up and went to wash her hands, and after washing them, she sat back down again without any haste.
Have you thought of how to cunningly defend yourself with me?
He Yunxiao silently recalled the guidelines for dealing with Chu Xiaoxiao in his mind. To be precise, it was the rules for dealing with Chu Chu.
First, one could not give in to weakness. Secondly, no being tough. Third, be reasonable.
He Yunxiao said, I dont want to defend myself, because theres really no antidote on the finger.
When Chu Chu saw that He Yunxiao had taken advantage of the situation and was still so hard-headed, her face turned darker visibly.
Very well. She said.
He Yunxiao said, I cant be hard-headed. Although I dont want to argue, but its a matter of necessity.
Say it. If you dont tell me the truth, I will not spare you.
He Yunxiao said reasonably, Everyone knows that I, He Yunxiao, am a lustful man. If I were to remain indifferent when such a beautiful woman as Master Chu Chu is ced in front of me, would I not be no different from the eunuchs in the pce?
Chu Chu looked at He Yunxiao and said with a cold smile, Are you ming me for being so beautiful?
He Yunxiao continued reasonably, Master Chu Chu was blessed with beauty by the heavens. I couldnt hold back for a moment and took advantage of you a little. However, as you are so generous with your heart, I am sure you will not take it too seriously.
Chu Chu frowned and said, Where did you learn these words from?
When He Yunxiao saw Chu Chus tone softening, he immediately understood that she was no longer angry.
He then continued to brag, If Master Chu Chu doesnt like it, He Yunxiao will never speak like that again.
Chu Chu said, If I tell you to go to hell, will you do so?
How can Master Chu Chu allow me to die? I still have to work for my master in future.
What kind of work?
Arent you going to the Fan Academy with Chu Fan tomorrow? Dont you know that Fan Yus daughter, Fan Ziruo, most beautiful women in Yinjing, and her fame is only greater than that of Du Huaqui.
Chu Chu said in a cold voice, Tomorrow you will wait outside the Fan House, and when I ring the bell, you wille in.
Remembering the pain of ringing the bell, He Yunxiao hastily said, Just ring it once! Please dont ring it more than once.
Although Chu Xiaoxiao herself only intended to ring the bell once, she would not agree with He Yunxiaos words. A senior person should behave like a senior person.
She said, Go back. Dont bete tomorrow.
When He Yunxiao saw that Chu Chu was hurrying him away, he didnt force himself to stay.
He went out of the door and walked to the wall before using his lightness to cross the courtyard wall, and was gone.
After Chu Chu saw He Yunxiao leave, she listened intently to the movements around her and made sure that no one was around.
Then, gently and slowly, she put her index finger into her mouth and held it there.
She frowned, wondering why she could not recreate the feeling she had just felt.
Could it be because He Yunxiao is a man and I am not?
As Chu Chu thought about this, she became more and more confused.
I thought that with my martial arts skills, I had already used my bodys abilities to the limit. I didnt expect that the bodys secrets were much more than that.
She didnt have time to think about it in detail when Chu Fans voice came through.
Xiaoxiao, are you free? Brother wants to talk to you about something.
Xiaoxiao immediately took over from Chu Chu and ran out in a leap of faith.
She jumped in front of Chu Fan and said happily, Brother, I was in a bad mood just now, I didnt know how to talk for a while, so dont take it to heart.
As she was about to hug Chu Fans arm, but to her surprise, Chu Fan directly raised his arm up and rejected her.
Xiaoxiao, its been ten years since we met. Time has passed in a sh, and you are already a big girl before i noticed.
Chu Fan entered the room and sat down in the seat He Yunxiao had taken before, and although there was residual heat, he just assumed that Chu Xiaoxiao had sat there before and paid no attention.
Looking at Chu Xiaoxiao, who was seated on the other side of the tea table, Chu Fan finally voiced the doubts he had been having for the past few days.
Xiaoxiao, tell brother the truth, do you like, He Yunxiao?
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 56
Chapter 56
What Chu Xiaoxiao was feeling at the moment was simr to being struck by five thunderbolts.
Anyway, the whole body went numb.
Xiaoxiao hurriedly exined, Brother! No! I dont like He Yunxiao.
Chu Fan, on the other hand, looked like he had read the young girls mind, mature and steady, steadily winning, and calm.
His smiling eyes seemed to mock Chu Xiaoxiao, saying: I should have known you would be so sophomoric.
Only, the tense body still revealed his unusually nervous state of mind.
Chu Xiaoxia was both his unrted sister and his only family member to him.
The more this was the case, the more careful Chu Fan could only be. He was afraid that in questioning his sisters lover, he might annoy her or cause the two to fall out and turn their rtionship into a freezing point.
Even though the risk was high, Chu Fan felt that he still had to ask.
In the future, it was a certainty that Chu Xiaoxiao would marry someone. As the older brother, he had to be a strict guardian of his future brother-inw.
Even if his sisters sweetheart was the big dude He Yunxiao, he had to make He Yunxiao treat his sister well and never let Xiaoxiao suffer in any way.
All of this is premised on the fact that Chu Xiaoxiao admits her feelings for He Yunxiao. Otherwise, Chu Fan would not be able to teach his brother-inw a lesson in name only.
Although Chu Fan was very reluctant to let Chu Xiaoxiao get married, in all fairness, He Yunxiao was a rare good match. Not to mention his outstanding family background and handsome looks. His poetic talent and extraordinary martial arts skills alone can beat a lot of people.
Not to mention his wisdom in hiding and his resilience in not surrendering even when he was beaten up. He is truly a rare talent.
On the contrary, his sister Chu Xiaoxiao was not much more than a pretty girl. Apart from being exceptionally pretty, she had little else going for her. She could not cook well, she could not embroider, and she was very bad at calctions, so she could not be a good helper and assist He Yunxiao in managing the Marquis.
Superficially, Chu Xiaoxiao is no match for He Yunxiao in the Qi Kingdom, where birthright is of paramount importance.
Although not worthy. But if Xiaoxiao really liked it, Chu Fan wouldnt mind helping guide and enlighten He Yunxiao. Let him fully realize the benefits and merits of his sister.
Chu Fan said in a kind and gentle manner, Xiaoxiao. In this world, apart from yourself, only brother knows you best, right?
Xiaoxiao nodded her head vigorously.
Mm-hmm.
Good then. Let me ask you, in our Great Qi Kingdom, what was the name of thete emperor?
Xiaoxiao shook her head.
Chu Fan added, What about the current emperor?
Xiaoxiao continued to shake her head.
Chu Fan said again, What about General Marquiss name?
Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and continued to shake his head.
Chu Fan finally asked, What is the name of General Marquiss son?
Finally, there was one that Xiaoxiao knew, and she immediately said, Its He Yunxiao.
Chu Fan smiled and did not say anything.
Only then did Xiaoxiao realize that she had been set up by her brother.
Even the former emperor, the holy emperor, as well as The General Marquis, a great figure famous in Qi, did not know the name, but immediately answered, the name of the tiny Marquis son.
This was something that could not be thought through.
Xiaoxiao hurriedly exined, Xiaoxiao knows him only because he has fought with my brother, if he didnt fight with my brother, Xiaoxiao wouldnt care who he was.
Chu Fan nodded, thinking to himself that it made sense for his sister to exin it like that. But how does it exin that you and He Yunxiao were frequently passing messages to each other?
And how can you exin that He Yunxiao wrote a poem for you?
And how can you exin that He Yunxiao took the initiative to give up the chance topete for the first guest of the flower leader?
Chu Fan knew that he was a bit slow-witted, but he was not stupid. As an older brother, would he not even be able to see who his sister liked?
Besides, even if their rtionship really hadnt reached that point, the few love poems He Yunxiao had written to Xiao Xiao were always real, right? This at least shows that He Yunxiao does have feelings for Xiaoxiao.
He had feelings for Xiaoxiao, and Xiaoxiao himself did not hate him. Isnt this the nail in the coffin?
Was this still not enough to get married?
Chu Fan simply could not think of any other ending.
If He Yunxiao were here, he would have criticized Chu Fan for being too narrow-minded. But He Yunxiao himself knew in his heart that in this world, it was only normal for Chu Fan to think this way.
Respecting teachers, marrying righteously, and finding a legitimate reason to fight even in war, this is the Qi state.
Chu Fan had already made up his mind, and frankly, he did not want to force his sister. But finally he asked, Xiaoxiao, do you really not like He Yunxiao?
Xiao Xiao said anxiously, Of course!
Then, as if she had gathered up great courage, she closed her eyes and confessed, Brother! Xiaoxiao only likes you!
In the dark, a certain book title surfaced again.
Girl, I Just Want to Cultivate.
Chu Fan was worthy of being the male protagonist of this book.
He smiled, not even thinking in any other possible meaning of her words, and said, Brother also likes Xiaoxiao the most too.
Xiaoxiao knew that her slow-witted brother hadnt understood her meaning at all!
It didnt matter if he didnt understand the meaning. After all, he had always been rather stupid.
But he actually thought she liked He Yunxiao?
There was no way!
Xiaoxiao only liked her brother! It was Chu Chu who liked He Yunxiao!
Just as she was about to exin, there was a yell and a knock at the door of the small courtyard.
Is anyone there? Is Miss Chu home?
The two siblings looked at each other. After being disturbed, they were not in the mood to discuss the issue of like anymore.
They answered the door together.
The door opened.
At the door was a young man they didnt know.
He said, Are you Miss Chu? Chu Xiaoxiao?
Chu Xiaoxiao nodded.
The young brother beckoned, and several young brothers from Jiangnan Cloth Weaving, who were not far away, gathered around in unison. Several people were carrying two bags, each containing beautiful clothes.
Miss Chu, yesterday you and Young Master He came to our shop to buy clothes. Since it was the Marquis order, the shop didnt dare to dy, and in just one day, we rushed to make the clothes for you!
The young brother was all smiles, but Chu Xiaoxiaos face was as cold as a frost.
He continued, If youre not satisfied, you cane to the shop to have your clothes re-made.
At this point, even the lively Xiaoxia could not be lively anymore. She said, Got it, Thanks.
Chu Fan was instead very enthusiastic about helping the young buddies from Jiangnan Cloth Weaving and taking the clothes into the house. He also thanked all the little brothers one by one before they left.
Brother, this dress was something He Yunxiao had insisted on buying.
Hmm.
I really dont like He Yunxiao.
Hmm. Brother understands.
Xiaoxiao slumped helplessly in her chair, knowing that it wasnt that easy to exin this matter away.
He Yunxiao didnt dare to sleep this time.
He got up early and went to the Antler Academy in the Fan Mansion early to wait.
Although he had a Nanzhu wife who was highly skilled in medicine and could undo the Soul Devouring Pill, Chu Xiaoxiaos martial art of being the best in the world was no joke.
Unlocking the Soul Devouring Pill just means that he doesnt have to hang up within a year, but he should still work for Chu Xiaoxiao, when he can.
In his previous life, he was aborer, and in this life, he was aborer. Again, the only difference is working for a beauty.
He Yunxiao sighed andmented a little, but suddenly noticed something interesting.
There was a rather handsome looking gentleman who walked into the academy side by side with a swordsman.
It didnt matter, what mattered was that this gentleman had actually triggered the system.
You know, this system would only be fully activated when there was a female protagonist.
In He Yunxiaos impression, this was another female protagonist that was not found in the original novel.
Name: Li Qingmeng
Rtionship: Stranger
Specialty: Scheming
Personality: Strong self-esteem (wants to save face), lively, ck-bellied
Favorability: 10
Raiding difficulty: extremely difficult
Reward for sess: A hundredpulsions to protect the heart. (After taking it, the body can purify itself of toxins and be invulnerable to all poisons)]
He Yunxiao pped his hands and shouted!
Sure enough, the universe has no limits!
Now he not only has Nanzhus wife to cure the Soul Devouring Pill, but also this divine pill given by the system!
He will live, live, live.
He Yunxiao was in a great mood, but the difficulty of this female protagonists strategy was extremely difficult, which was really a bit eye-catching.
Since he was early and Chu Xiaoxiao had not yet arrived, He Yunxiao took it upon himself to follow this fake son and entered the Antler Academy, which was converted from most of the original Fan Mansion.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 57
Chapter 57
The Antler Academy is quite famous in Yinjing, and even in the whole of Qi.
It is known as a base for the manufacture of talents for imperial examinations.
If you make a name for yourself at the Academy, chances are that you will also do well in the written examinations.
Since the so-called gentlemans way in Qi is not limited to the two arts of literature and martial arts, but also the six arts of ritual, music, archery, imperialism, calligraphy and mathematics, it is only natural that the other courses are also offered at Antler College.
However, courses other than those on literature and martial arts were optional and could be taken or not.
Most of the people in the academy, including most of the people in Yinjing, did not know the origin of the Director of the Antler Academy, as General Fan Yu had retired after Chu Tianzhus incident and had kept a very low profile.
He even went so far as to change his name to Fan Changshu, blurring his presence with a long time behind closed doors.
Moreover, people would not associate the great general, who lives by the sword, and the gentle and elegant director of the academy.
The disappearance of Fan Yus voice also made the protagonist Chu Fan search for a long time before he finally found out, after a lot of trouble, that Director Fan, was the Great General Fan.
And naturally, someone like He Yunxiao, who had read the book, had no such doubts.
Not only did he know that Director Fan was General Fan. He also knew that General Fans daughter was destined to be the protagonist.
Of course, to He Yunxiao, the fate of these two people was something that should never be allowed.
The only way to clear this fate is for him to work for Chu Xiaoxiao. However, recently, Xiaoxiaos boss had given the word to add a job description: to help her get closer to Chu Fan.
He Yunxiao agrees with his mouth, but inwardly he isughing.
Adding work when you say so? Extra work just like that?
Im afraid you dont know how many words there are in the Chinese character salted fish!
Wherever there is overtime, be a salted fish.
That said, although He Yunxiao did intend to be a salted fish in his new job, he was now following the antidote in the Antler Academy, but he did not dare to be careless.
The Antler Academy is open to the public, and even those who have not enrolled can enter the academy for a tour.
Therefore, Li Qingmeng and her swordsman, who were dressed as men, and He Yunxiao, who was sneaking around behind them, were not stopped in any way.
There was only one thing that He Yunxiao did not expect, and that was how famous he was in the Yinjing circle.
As soon as he entered the academy, he was constantly stared at, and there were even quite a few people talking about it.
Isnt that He Yunxiao? Why has hee to the academy?
Could it be that hes also going to take part in the imperial examinations?
Dont be ridiculous, its said that Young Master He cant even write his own name.
Hey, have you guys heard? He Yunxiao has written quite a few good poems at the Spring Breeze Mansion!
Youre kidding, right? I can write one like that too.
He Yunxiao was not afraid of being talked about. After all, he was so handsome that he had been talked about since he was a child. Otherwise, how did he get the bad reputation of being full of evil?
The worst thing was that He Yunxiao was exposed to the gaze of the crowd and could not follow Li Qingmeng too closely. but it so happened that when Li Qingmeng heard his name, she walked even faster!
In a few breaths, He Yunxiao had lost the antidote girl.
Cao.
The antidote is nowhere to be seen!
He Yunxiao was furious on the spot and said to these schoolchildren who were watching, Its already the end of October! The imperial examinations will be held in March next year! From today onwards, there are only a hundred days to go before the imperial examination! Arent you nervous? At your age, do you have time to gossip about others and sleep at night?
The crowds originally good mood was immediately stirred up by He Yunxiaos words.
They were suddenly anxious, and even those students who werent nning to take the imperial examinations next year felt that they couldnt waste any more time. Everyone hurriedly walked around, each with panic written on their faces, and no one bothered with He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiaos aim of selling his anxiety was sessfully achieved, and after distracting most of his attention, he slowly searched for Li Qingmeng over along the ce where she had disappeared.
Although General Fan was a brave general who slept on horseback, he was different from Du Lie. He was a schrly general who could fight and strategise.
This can be seen by looking at the Antler Academy, which was converted from Fans residence.
The courtyard is a spacious avenue with quiet paths. In the courtyard there are often small rivers, rookeries, ponds, pavilions and weeping willows, making everything picturesque.
It is beautiful, but it also adds a lot of trouble for He Yunxiao, who is looking for someone.
Where the hell was he going to find them?
Just when He Yunxiao was at a loss, wandering around like a headless fly, there was the sound of leaves rustling and things falling from behind the corner ahead.
He Yunxiao took a look.
Ho!
It was the Antidote Lady picking fruit!
The swordsman, who had been traveling with her, was nowhere to be found.
She was on her tiptoes, her pretty face raised as she looked up at the tree, grabbed a branch, and shook it gently.
The leaves rustled, yet the fruit did not fall much.
She then shook it a little harder.
Sure enough, a lot of the ripe fruit fell off this time.
Some even fell directly onto her head, causing her to rub her head and stamp her feet in anger.
He Yunxiao looked amused and didnt want to disturb her, so he kept his breathing under control and didnt make much noise.
Then, He Yunxiao saw an even more hrious scene, as the antidote girl picked up a few fruits that had not been broken, and then buried the broken fruits under the next tree. She just didnt want it to return to its roots.
He Yunxiao watched her behavior and looked at the column of her personality in the system panel.
[Personality: strong self-esteem (to save face), lively, and ck-bellied.
He sighed inwardly.
Why were all the female protagonists so cute?
There were sickly and dog licking in the front, and innocent and dark in the back. There was also Sister Jiang, who liked to joke around but was actually very reserved.
At this moment, He Yunxiao felt that it was great to be able to cross over.
He made eagle ws with his five fingers and then slowly made a fist!
I didnt find a date in myst life. I want them all in this life!
Except, of course, for Chu Xiaoxiao, the worlds most beautiful girl, whom he couldnt afford and could only have as a friend.
The girl dressed as a man, after burying the rotten fruit, took out the few good fruits left in her hand, wiped them with her cuffs, and blew on them with her mouth.
Finally, she cupped the fruit in front of her face with her slender hand and ate it with an aww.
She was facing He Yunxiao sideways, so He could not see her expression.
But He Yunxiao believed that she must be smiling, happy and cute at the moment.
Originally, He Yunxiao had nned to get closer to her. After all, he needed 80 good sense to get the Hundred Compulsion Heart Protection Pill as a reward. But now, when He Yunxiao saw how happy she was, he didnt want to disturb her.
Anyway, he could do it at any time.
But just when He Yunxiao didnt want to disturb Miss Antidote, Miss Antidote herself had an ident!
She suddenly bent down and coughed violently.
When He Yunxiao saw this, he knew that something was wrong.
She must have eaten the fruit and gotten stuck in the kernel!
This was no joke, if she gave up, it was not impossible for the kernel to block her windpipe and kill her!
It didnt matter if he couldnt get the antidote, or even if she didnt have a favourable impression, except that He Yunxiao, a lustful man, had his own justice in mind he could never stand by and watch something happen to a pretty girl in front of him!
What right does a man who lets beauty fade away mercilessly have to call himself lustful?
So he rushed straight out without saying a word.
Immediately standing behind the antidote girl, he wrapped his hands around her waist and made a fist above the small of her back. Then, a sharp blow to her upper abdomen!
The Heimlich Maneuver!
Thank goodness for modern technology!
It was very effective, and after two blows, the antidote girl coughed heavily and finally spat out the kernels.
He Yunxiao patted her back as a sign offort.
Si.Brother Im a fellow student, are you alright?
Damn it, I almost made a mistake.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 58
Chapter 58
The powerful, high and lofty Princess Meng Qingqian.
Not only does she have an endless amount of documents to deal with every day. She also has various meetings to attend. She even had to help officials in the Meng camp deal with conflicts between themselves.
Most of the time, she had to workte into the night, reading the various folds and writing down her opinions. Whether to pass, amend, or reject them for reconsideration, all had to be carefully considered. There were many times when Han would deliberately mess with her. A single paperwork stuck in a major matter could cause the whole thing to go haywire.
It was alreadyte at night in the pce, so Meng Qingqian walked to her mothers bedchamber and quietly said, Is mother asleep?
At this hour, the Empress Dowager was naturally asleep. However, the Empress Dowager knew of her daughters character, and that nothing was going to happen, so if she came over at this time, there must be something big.
Qingqian,e in quickly. Is there something to discuss with the Empress Mother?
Meng Qingqian nodded and said, Tomorrow morning at the court, I would like to ask Empress Mother to arrange for a reliable pce maid, dressed nicely, to sit in my ce.
Why?
Mother, I intend to leave the pce and go to see Fan Yu.
Although the Eldest Princess had various meetings of various sorts throughout the day, the most important, without a doubt, was the daily morning court.
It turned out that when the Empress Dowager was overseeing the kingdom, she sat behind a curtain behind the emperors dragon chair, andter, when power was delegated to the Princess, she sat behind the curtain beside the Empress Dowager.
The curtain was not thick, and two figures were faintly visible, in order to give the ministers an invisible sense of oppression.
The Empress was diligent and never missed the morning court after she had taken charge of the government.
This time, when she went to see Fan Yu, Meng Qingqian naturally had to find a double to sit there for her in order to be concealed. Not only would this not break her rule of not dropping the morning court, but it would also confuse Prime Minister Hans forces.
It was not difficult to find a pce maid, except that the Empress Dowager did not understand why her daughter had to go and see a general who had resigned from his post for a long time.
Qingqian, what did you go to see Fan Yu for?
Mother, my Meng n is most in need of military power. If General Fan Yu, can rejoin the mountain, gather the Chu family army and serve my Meng n. Then in three years time, when the Han surname and I hand over power back to His Majesty, there will be no danger of a mutiny.
Meng Qingqian added after a pause, Moreover, Nanzhu would not have to marry He Yunxiao in exchange for Marquiss help.
The Empress Dowager froze for a moment and blinked, Dont make a decision for Nanzhu just yet, what if she wants to marry He Yunxiao?
Meng Qingqing said, Empress Mother, Nanzhu is innocent by nature, how could she like a bastard like He Yunxiao?
The Empress Dowager said, I see that Yunxiao is very sensible, so how can he be of bad character? If you didnt need to oversee the state and couldnt marry someone else, how could the Empress Mother let this marriage fall on Nanzhus head?
Marrying He Yunxiao is considered a good thing
Empress Mothers character was something that Meng Qingqian knew best.
Sometimes, she even felt that Nanzhu was the mothers own daughter.
Mother liked to rely on her feelings and intuition when she looked at people and did things.
When she heard that He Yunxiao was handsome and extraordinary, she was likely to make a rash decision just by looking at his face again.
Meng Qingqian understands that it is absolutely unreliable to rely on face reading for a marriage.
The matter of marrying someone, especially a royal princess, requires multiple considerations, and personal factors like facial features and feelings are thest things to be considered. In which dynasty does a princess marry for the benefit of the entire royal family?
Meng Qingqian asked herself if she still cared for her sister Meng Qingrou, but if Fan Yu could not be invited, she would not be able to solve her predicament. At that time, she would not hesitate to throw her sister to He Yunxiao.
The descendants of the royal family enjoyed privileged treatment in normal times, and when it mattered, they should naturally put the royal family first.
As for herself, Meng only hoped that after she handed over her power to His Majesty, she could be a nun and be at ease from then on, never to bother with worldly affairs again.
As for getting married and bing a woman, and raising a husband and children, she had not even considered it.
Having been in a high position for a long time, she had seen a lot of so-called human beings. The more she saw, the more disappointed she became with them.
Meng Qingqian did not believe in Buddhism and became a nun only because she was disappointed. Because in this world, there is no man who is qualified to be close to her, or even to share a bed with her.
This time, Meng Qingqian did not bring her personal guards, and female attendants with her, but only Jianling.
With her protection alone, she could stand up to a whole army of female guards. There were too many female guards and they were too mboyant, and now they were acting in secret, which was inconvenient.
As the Antler Academy was basically full of men, the two of them had to disguise themselves as men and blend in to meet Fan Yu in order not to attract attention.
The reason for Meng Qingqians caution was that the meeting with Fan Yu must not be known to the Han family.
It was difficult to ask one person toe out of the mountain, but it was very easy to keep one person out of the mountain. If Han knew that she had gone to see General Fan, the matter would be almost hopeless.
Jian Lings face was not feminine, so she was very suitable for a woman dressed as a man, and hardly felt out of ce. In addition, she is a natural swordsman who travels the world.
But Meng Qingqian was a disaster.
Not to mention the other things, the disobedient pair on her bust alone was very difficult to handle.
It was only after wrapping them in severalyers of loose clothing that she was able to look normal.
Even so, her feminine and pretty features could not be changed when she wore mens clothes, and with her fair and delicate skin, she feltpletely deceptive.
She had no choice but to put on a little more yellow powder to make her face less pretty and white, which made her look somewhat like an ordinary gentleman.
The two of them sat in the carriage that the pce maids would normally sit in when they went out for shopping, and secretly went to the Antler Academy.
In the carriage, Meng Qingqian asked, Jian Ling, do I look like a man?
No.
Meng Qingqian frowned, If I dont look like a man, then I cant be too shy. After we enter the academy, I will find a quiet ce to wait while you find Fan Yu to meet me.
Okay.
When they arrived at the entrance of the Deerstalker Academy, Meng Qingqian didnt dare to stay too long as she was worried about her exposure, so she got out of the car and walked towards the academy.
Just as they entered the gate of the academy, they heard the academys children start talking about He Yunxiao.
Even though she had heard about He Yunxiaos extraordinary handsomeness, she did not intend on turning around to take a look. Even a handsome face was only skin and bones.
She seized this rare, unnoticed opportunity and said quietly, Jian Ling, someone has distracted attention for us, lets go.
Good.
The two of them quickened their pace and soon disappeared into the quietnes of the academy.
After finding a secluded and deserted ce, Jian Ling bid farewell to the Eldest Princess and went alone to ask General Fan Yu toe.
Meng Qingqian stood alone on the deserted path. Even though it was a rare opportunity to leave the pce. She did not dare to rx at the moment, and was still thinking about the situation on the court.
The time had only gone by for a moment before Meng Qingqian felt exhausted.
She had developed a bad habit of eating something sweet when she was thinking. If not, she would not be able to do her best in her scheming.
And this time, she was in too much of a hurry to take some sweets with her.
Luckily, the Lord had never let anyone down.
The trees beside this path were just bearing sweet fruits.
After looking around and finding that no one was there, Meng Qingqian walked under the tree and stood on tiptoe to reach the fruit on the tree.
It was just that she had overestimated herself a little.
Even on tiptoe, she was only able to grasp the branch.
She was not short by any means. Her height was nearly 1.7 meters, and with her shoes on, she was even taller. It was just that the trees in the academy grew well and were much taller and bushier than those elsewhere.
But it was not hard to beat her. The ripe fruit, which always cannot be shaken, would fall regrly when the wind blew.
Meng Qingqian shook the branch, but found that it did not give a damn. Not even a single fruit coulde down.
After confirming once again that there was no one around, she became a bit more daring.
She simply shook it harder.
This time it did the trick and the fruit fell like rain.
One of them fell straight onto her bare forehead.
Ouch! It hurts.
Meng Qingqian rubbed her forehead and scolded the fruit tree, You dare hurting me. Youre a bad boy, arent you?
As this was not the pce and no one was watching, she simply yed with her childish temper and picked up some broken fruits and buried them under another tree.
After doing this, she felt much better. The knot that had been piling up over political matters for a long time had also dissipated a bit.
Meng Qingqian simply stopped thinking about family and national affairs and did whatever she wanted to do.
She picked up a fruit like a girl from an ordinary family, wiped it briefly, and then put it in her mouth.
Feeling the sweetness in her mouth, Meng Qingqians mood improved a little more.
Lets eat another one.
She thought.
So she ate another one.
Another one.
Until an unwanted fruit core appeared where it shouldnt have.
A choking sensation that took over all her senses for a moment.
Cough cough cough!
So ufortable
I havent met General Fan yet I cant
Even at this time, she was still weighing the dynastic situation of Qi.
Just as Meng Qingqian was falling into confusion, and despair, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist, then pulled her back from the road to hell in an instant.
A male voice like heavenly music, came.
Si Brother Im fellow student, are you all right?
Meng Qingqians heart, which had been running wild just now because she was in a life-threatening situation, had not yet calmed down at this point.
Meng Qingqian looked up, and He Yunxiaos handsome and stunning face, as well as his caring demeanor instantly caught her eye and was firmly engraved in her mind.
For some reason, her racing heart still had no intention of stopping.
At this moment, the subconscious mind defeated the rational mind and briefly prevailed over Meng Qingqians consciousness.
This kind of handsome, upright and reliable feeling was something she had only ever felt in two men in her life. So subconsciously, she thought that the man who had saved her was the samete emperor who had been able to bear the burden of the Qi state for her, but had passed away.
Meng Qingqians mouth involuntarily murmured, Father.
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 59: My Disguise is Unbreakable
Chapter 59: My Disguise is Unbreakable
[Li Qingmengs favorability level changed from 10 to 30]
???
He Yunxiao was a little embarrassed, he hadnt heard what this Li Qingmeng girl was talking about just now.
A moment ago, did you say something?
Meng Qingqing came back to her senses and realized her earlier slip of the tongue, and was suddenly very embarrassed. However, as the eldest princess, she was no stranger to being mentally tough. She was only lost in thought for a moment before she had already thought of how to deal with this strange man who had suddenly arrived.
But before she could say anything, she saw He Yunxiao pull out a handkerchief that he had kept close to his body.
And then, something even more defensible happened.
He Yunxiao took this handkerchief and helped her wipe away the saliva from her mouth.
Even to wipe it clean. He Yunxiao carefully, wiped it back and forth around her mouth, wiping the saliva cleanly, not leaving it behind at all.
Meng Qingqians entire body stood in ce as if petrified. Her brain, at this point, had lost the ability to think.
She had lived for close to twenty years and had lost herposure twice during this day in total. Once when she had eaten a fruit that had stuck in her throat, and once when she had spat out a fruit and drooled.
The result was that this man had seen all of them!
At this moment, Meng Qingqian just wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in. Never again would she be exposed to horrible human society.
He Yunxiao originally did not have the habit of carrying a handkerchief close to his body.
But after what happened to sister Dust time, He Yunxiao was fully aware of the importance of handkerchiefs.
So, handkerchiefs became a necessity for him, and he even took several of them with him on his trips.
After all, he had more than just one wife, Sister Du.
Right now, this handkerchief came in handy.
After wiping the saliva from the corners of her mouth, He Yunxiao carefully folded the handkerchief and put them into his pocket in front of the girl.
Even if Meng Qingqian had strong mental strength, she had never seen such behavior before!
What was the meaning of putting away the handkerchief that was stained with her saliva?
She forced herself to hold back her shame and said with a little blush on her face, You give me the handkerchief!
Seeing that the antidote girl was asking for the handkerchief, He Yunxiao was determined not to give it to her.
He Yunxiao rightfully said, Why are you so unreasonable? I saved you first, and then used my own handkerchief to clean up your face. This is already a kindness. But what about you? Instead of thanking me, you asked me for my handkerchief. How can this be true? Does the person who saves others have topensate the rescued in the future?
Meng Qingqian could not speak out of bitterness.
Of course she was grateful to this strange and handsome man for saving her life. but as the eldest princess and an example to all the people of Qi, her reputation was naturally a more important thing than her life.
If this embarrassing incident, which had stuck in her throat and caused her to drool, had been made public. The loss of face would not only be hers, but that of the entire Meng n and the Qi Kingdom.
It is not so much that she will die to show that she wants to, but it is inevitable that she will be aughing stock for the people of all countries for years toe.
For a prideful person (Save face) like Meng Qingqian, it would be better to die than to be aughing stock for others.
Fortunately, the one who is disgraced is not the Princess of Qi, but a nameless son with a feminine appearance.
The original reason for disguising as a man was to gain ess to the Antler Academy, and now that this has happened, I must not let the man who took the handkerchief find out who I really am. Otherwise, it would really be too humiliating.
Meng Qingqingdao organized her thoughts and words, pressed her voice, studied the man, and said to He Yunxiao with an arch of her hand: Xiao Li Thanks you for your help. In the future, if there is anything that I can do to help you, brother Li, just say so.
Its just that , she continued, Im very fond of the handkerchief you just used, and Im willing to buy it for arge sum of money. I would also like to ask you to bear the loss and make it possible for me.
He Yunxiao was very generous and said, What do you mean, a handkerchief is not much money, I will give it to you.
Meng Qingqian was secretly happy to hear that she could have something she was ashamed of. Only a few secondster, this rather handsome man made her hate him with a passion.
He pulled out a brand new handkerchief from his pocket, the same as the one he had before, and which had not been used once.
Then he very generously ced it in Meng Qingqians hand.
I happen to have two identical handkerchiefs, so since you like it so much, Ill give you this brand new one.
Looking at the brand new handkerchief in her hand, Meng Qingqian knew that it was impossible for her to ask for the used handkerchief.
Seriously, after Meng Qingqian had taken over her mothers power, even the old and fierce Prime Minister Han Wenxin had never made her suffer such a great loss!
She began to use the traditional skills of her ck-bellied character and remembered the mans face carefully, ready to retaliate at any time!
As the eldest princess, Meng Qingqian was in no way unaware of what was going on. Although she emotionally hated this man, it was an indisputable fact that he had, after all, done something meritorious and had saved herself bravely.
I wonder what your name is? I would like to prepare a small gift to thank you for saving my life. she asked.
He Yunxiao wanted to be straightforward, but when he thought of his own poor reputation, he was afraid that he would give this girl with the Antidote in her possession a ttering impression. This would make the raid more difficult than it was worth.
So he said, Xiao Yun. Im just a nobody in Yinjing City. Dont worry about the gift, its not necessary to be polite.
She then asked again, I dont know your surname?
Looking at He Yunxiaos dress and appearance, Meng Qingqian did not think he was a nobody. Rather, he had an ipetent dudes air that resembled his cousin Li Jin.
She recalled that of the dudes in Yins capital city, only He Yunxiao was particrly outstanding in terms of looks.
However, on the basis of these two points alone, Meng Qingqian could not conclude the true identity of He Yunxiao. but when she saw that He Yunxiao was wearing the Golden Feather Order from the Empress Dowager on his waist, she no longer had any doubts and waspletely sure that this Xiao Yun was He Yunxiao.
Although she didnt know why He Yunxiao had hidden his identity from her, she had the sense not to poke holes in it.
Instead, she followed He Yunxiaos words and said, My surname is Li, my name is Qingmeng, I am from the Li family in Jiangnan.
Meng Qingqian had not lied. She was indeed called Qingmeng when she was a child, but Meng was the same as Meng, so she changed from Qingqian to Qingmeng was not a lie.
The name Qingmeng was a secret, and very few people knew about it. The only two people still alive who knew about it were herself and her mother.
Moreover, Meng Qingqian had specifically reported the Jiangnan Li family to continue to falsify her identity.
Firstly, Jiangnan was a long way away and the names of people were not easy to verify. Secondly, the Li family belonged to the mothers maternal family, her direct line of influence. At the same time, the family was so powerful and had so many heirs that it was too easy to create a Li Qingmeng out of thin air.
He did not doubt that this girl came from the Li family in Jiangnan, but you are a female protagonist, why are you pretending to be a man with me?
He grumpily put his arm around Meng Qingqians shoulders and said, Good brother, are you also here to study at the academy?
[Li Qingmengs Favorability Level changed from 30 to 25]
Meng Qingqian was very ufortable with such overly intimate behavior, even though He Yunxiao had saved her life.
She pulled herself out from under He Yunxiaos shoulder and said, Brother Xiao, behave yourself, I dont have a strange hobby.
Seeing that contact would drop his favorability level, He Yunxiao did not try to approach this Li Qingmeng girl again. This is called a great man being able to bend and stretch. If you endure for a while, you will gain favorability; if you take one step back, I want it all!
Standing in the same ce, He Yunxiao spread his hands and said, I dont have any strange hobbies either, I only like women.
Regarding He Yunxiaos sexual orientation, the system could be an iron-d proof. This was because this favorability system would only show the favorability of the woman, as well as the information on the female protagonists strategy. For men, not to mention names, it didnt even want to disy a line of spaces.
Meng Qingqian responded, Me too.
Me too, My ass.! You are a woman!
He Yunxiao deliberately tried, The Four Flowers of Yinjing have been famous for a long time, and each has their own characteristics, I wonder which one of them Brother Li likes more?
Although Meng Qingqian was in the imperial pce, there were many of her eyes and ears in the marketce in order to reach out to public opinion. She was also aware of things like He Yunxiaos arrogance and lustfulness, and the fact that the four Yinjing flowers were so beautiful.
As a woman, even though she did not care about reputation, she did love beauty.
When she saw He Yunxiao praising other women in front of her, she said in defiance, I dont like the Four Flowers of Yinjing, I only admire the Eldest Princess alone.
Speaking of the eldest princess, He Yunxiao was very vocal. He said, I have never met Eldest Princess, but she is definitely not as good looking as Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian secretly clenched her fist, but pretended that her face remained unchanged and frowned in confusion, Why?
He Yunxiao recalled the plot of the novel and analyzed it head-on.
Meng Qingqian is scheming, often stays upte, and loves sweets. Her skin must be bad. Maybe she even has dark circles under her eyes and loses her hair along with it. How does thispare with the carefree, innocent and lovely Nanzhu? Not to mention that Nanzhu is also the daughter of the worlds most beautiful woman.
[Li Qingmengs Favorability Level changed from 25 to 20]
Meng Qingqian was so angry on the sidelines that her whole body trembled.
She clenched her teeth and didnt say a word.
If she hadnt been too socially dead before, now she was afraid of exposing her identity and disgracing herself. She would have made He Yunxiao have a good look! The beauty of the eldest princess!
What do you mean by not as good as Nanzhu?
She is much more beautiful than a 16 or 17 year old girl like Nanzhu!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 60
Chapter 60
Meng Qingqian coldly snorted, So what if Nanzhu looks good, it has nothing to do with you anyway.
He Yunxiaoughed, Thats not good to say. Marrying the Princess is still a matter of true ability.
Meng Qingqian knew that the man in front of her, who called himself Xiao Yun, was He Yunxiao himself. She deliberately said to Xiao Yun, I heard that Nanzhu has been promised to someone else by the Empress Dowager, so you should give up your heart.
Hearing Li Qingmeng say this, He Yunxiao had some doubts in his heart. It was only yesterday that the Empress Dowager had said that Nanzhu had been promised to him, and she had not even issued an imperial decree. What is the origin of this Li Qingmeng, so well-informed?
She is a member of the Jiangnan Li family. Is she not an ordinary n member, but a sister of Li Jin? Or was she a rtive of the Empress Dowager and the Princess close rtives?
In this way, He Yunxiao figured it out clearly.
No wonder this girls favourability towards me dropped when I said something bad about Meng Qingqian just now. It turned out that she was Meng Qingqianspdog.
Oh no, she wont go to Meng Qingqians ce toin, right?
I used the name Xiao Yun to say bad things!
If this womanins, Meng Qingqian will have a bad impression of Xiao Yun, and when NanZhus wife says she wants to marry Xiao Yun, she will be stopped by Meng Qingqian.
And with her power, if she were to look into Xiao Yuns identity, she would definitely be able to look into my head. With her power, if she were to look into Xiao Yuns identity, she would be able to. With this kind of trickery, the identity of He Yunxiao would not be lost with Nanzhu, too.
Realizing that the situation was not good, He Yunxiao hurriedly started to curry favor with Li Qingmeng.
He looked around to make sure no one was around.
He moved two steps closer to Qingmeng Li.
At this moment, Meng Qingqian, who was dressed as a man and identified by the system as Li Qingmeng, was very alert.
When she saw He Yunxiao approaching her, she subconsciously took a step back and said, What are you doing?
He Yunxiao hurriedly said, Dont be afraid, girl. Im not Xiao Yun, Im actually He Yunxiao.
Meng Qingqian said with surprise, You know I am a woman?
He Yunxiao had a request for her, so he quickly smiled and said, You are naturally beautiful, ordinary men do not have such delicate features as you do. Of course you are a woman.
[Li Qingmengs favorability level changed from 20 to 25]
Thepliment of being good-looking was a trick that worked for any woman.
Looking at He Yunxiao, Meng Qingqian finally regained her air of being the eldest princess and said, What does Young Master want to do by assuming the name Xiao Yun? And what do you want to do by being so ingratiating to me?
He Yunxiao did not rush to answer, but insteadpensated with a smile, Your surname is Li, and you are so pretty, smart and capable, so you must be the beloved of the Eldest Princesss trusted person.
He Yunxiao impresseded Meng Qingqian.
He could actually deduce from Li Qingmengs surname that Meng was my beloved?
It seems that this He Yunxiao is much smarter than Li Jin.
The handkerchief stained with saliva was still in He Yunxiaos arms, and Meng Qingqian would never admit that she was the Eldest Princess, even if she was beaten to death.
In addition to the fact that she called him Father drolling like a fool, if she were to admit that it was herself, she might as well just die.
It just so happened that He Yunxiao guessed a reasonable identity for her, so she simply made it up to He Yunxiao and became Meng Qingqians trusted one.
Meng Qingqian said: You guessed right. The Eldest Princess is my cousin.
He Yunxiao was overjoyed. He said, I beg you for one thing!
Meng Qingqian had never seen such a dog-like attitude from He YunXiao, so she was immediately interested and said, Tell me.
Please dont tell her about me talking about the Eldest Princess, Miss.
Why?
He Yunxiao gritted his teeth and said, Please also promise me first, Miss.
Meng Qingqian liked the feeling of pretending to be Li Qingmeng more and more.
When she was Meng Qingqian, whether it was a high official or a guard, or even the Queen Mother, anyone who spoke was cautious. She herself had to carefully analyze what those powerful ministers said, and how much of it was true and how much was false.
But now that she was Li Qingmeng, she didnt have to worry so much. Even He Yunxiao can talk to her as an equal. You can say whatever you want to say. There was no need to test the hearts of people. No need to worry about truth or falsehood.
With a smile, Meng Qingqian said yes to He Yunxiao.
Okay, I wont tell the Elder Princess at all.
He Yunxiao put his heart down and said, In fact, I really want to marry Nanzhu, but Im afraid that if my words Eldest princess is inferior to Nanzhu fall on Meng Qingqians ears, she will make bad attempts to obstruct me and Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian said, How could my cousin be so evil? Forcing off a marriage just because of ament you made?
He Yunxiao did not know how to exin to her theplicated rtionship between him and Xiao Yun. He just said, Nanzhu has always listened to her sister, Meng Qingqian. If Qingqian has a bad impression of me, it will be difficult for me to marry Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian blinked, she originally thought that He Yunxiao was a womanizer and a lustful person. Howe now, listening to him, it seems that he has deep feelings for Nanzhu and wants to marry her?
Do you really want to marry Nanzhu?
He Yunxiao was unusually firm.
Thats natural.
Meng Qingqian said, What if my cousin really makes a attempts to stop and forbids you two?
He Yunxiao said with certainty, Then I will marry her anyway.
Meng Qingqingdao then said, What if you cant?
She had thought that He Yunxiao would say something like, Wait hard, Stay together, or I do not want anyone but her. However, she never expected that He Yunxiao would note to this.
He Yunxiao said, Of course I can marry her. Ill just go to the pce and steal her out.
Meng Qingqian thought that He Yunxiao was very childish.
She said, There are a few martial artists in the imperial pce, not to mention the 20,000 Imperial Soldiers, so how can you steal them?
He Yunxiao said rightfully, I have 120,000 of the He family army! If I really want to marry her, who can stop me!
Meng Qingqian could no longer follow He Yunxiaos train of thought. What is this? The He family had been loyal subjects for generations, and now for the sake of a woman, He Yunxiao wanted to rebel?
She was stunned, You would rebel just for a woman?
He Yunxiao hurriedly corrected the antidote girl Li Qingmeng.
He said, Its not a woman, its my wife.
Meng Qingqian did not understand, and she asked, What does wife mean?
It means the best treasure in the world Everything.
Meng Qingqian could not speak. He Yunxiaos ideology deeply shocked her. It was vastly different from her previous understanding of the court situation, where interests were colluded.
She didnt understand why He Yunxiao could go and gamble everything he had for Nanzhu. One must know that, his biggest support was only Marquis aka his father. Once the army was sent, he would be ruined, regardless of whether he seeded or not.
Moreover, although the army of 120,000 is strong and can indeed grab the Nanzhu, has he not considered what to do after he has robbed her? How can these 120,000 people survive in Qi when they already have a rebellious mind?
Meng Qingqian could not understand.
The only thing she could understand was that He Yunxiao really wanted to marry Nanzhu.
[Li Qingmengs favorability level changed from 25 to 35]
After a moment of silence, she still said, Dont worry. I wont reveal to my cousin about your badmouthing her. Anyway, Princess wont stop you from marrying Nanzhu.
He Yunxiao was just about to say thank you when the ringing of the Soul Devouring Pill came through!
It was Chu Xiaoxiao urging him on!
Intense pain tore through his body, and he was drenched in cold sweat for a while.
Noticing He Yunxiaos strange appearance, Meng Qingqian asked, Young Master, whats wrong with you? Why are you suddenly sweating so much?
Luckily, the bell only rang once.
He Yunxiao recovered from it and returned to his normal self, relieving Li Qingmeng, Its nothing, its a little bit of a problem.
He then said, Miss Li, I have something important to do, so I will leave first. Dont eat those fruits anymore. If they get stuck again, there will be no one to save you.
Meng Qingqian remembered the fruit, the saliva, the handkerchief, and the father
So behind He Yunxiaos unseen back, she quietly blushed again.
She touched her burning cheeks and thought of the neen years she had lived. In these neen years, the number of times when she was bewildered added up to one. And she was never as bewildered as she is today.
Hey, Guys I created Discord channel for the website, join us fortest updates and schedules and stuff. Im still quite new to Discord, so feel free to add suggestions.
Chapter 61
Chapter 61
.
.
.
The reason why it is said that Fan House is hard to find is not really that it is remote. but that most of Fan House, including even the scattered small courtyards around Fan House, is used for the construction of the Antlers Academy.
It is difficult to distinguish between the Fan House and the academy.
So much so that the real General Fans residence has long since disappeared, leaving only a small, isted courtyard in the corner of the Antler Academy, with about a dozen houses, barely enough to serve as a shelter for the Fan family.
Now, in this courtyard, there is a rare visitor.
She is yesterdays flower girl and todaysdy of the house, Du Yingyun.
Ordinary people cannot tell where Fans house is, but for Du Yinyun, it is not difficult.
When she was a child, her father, Du Lie, used to bring her here, and since Fan Ziruo and she were of simr age and temperament, they became more and more familiar. The two pretty girls were a rare pair of sisters in the Yinjing schrly circle at the time, equal in terms of family, looks, and talent.
Only now it was different.
The former Fan Yu, now Fan Changshu, decisively chose to retire at the height of his career. From then on, he put down his sword and picked up a brush, even going so far as to sell his familys assets to build the academy. Although the academy was not well known at first, it slowly gained fame and prominence, and Fan Yu and the Fan family returned to the public eye in Yinjing.
This time, however, it was under the name Fan Changshu and the family name of the school.
Back then, Du Lie chose to stand in the army.
Even then, the Du family was far more powerful than the Fan family.
Later, the Du family disappeared overnight, leaving only Du Yinyun, the only bloodline of the Du family, to survive.
Now, the Antler Academy has be very famous.
In Yinjing, half of the prominent people with money and power in their families would send their children to study at the school.
For example, Li Jin, the talented son of the Minister of Rites family, and Huang Buren of the Minister of Penaltys family are among the mainstays and tenacious cornerstones of the academy.
Du Yinyun arrived at Fans residence yesterday, and, as agreed with her uncle, she was to teach the music theory ss at the academy.
This was not Fan Changshus intention, but Du Yinyun had insisted on it.
It would take a lot of financial resources to redeem the body of the flower girl, and Du Yinyun did not want to owe Uncle Fan such a huge favor, so she had to do what she could to help him in any way she could.
Even though the Du family is now in dire straits, the Fan family still treats Du Yinyun as an honored guest.
They even allowed her to rest for a few days, so that she did not have to teach as soon as she arrived.
But for Du Yinyun, what else could she do if not teach?
The beautiful flowers and grass that she used to love to look at are now just red and green, which is so meaningless.
She leaned against the railing and sighed slightly.
When she saw the orchids on the bush, she remembered the handkerchief with the orchids on it, and the absurdity of that night.
Her cheeks could not help but flush.
She admonished herself again and again: Du Yingyun, what is wrong with you now? Why do you always think of those bad things? Young Master has high hopes, he wont like girls who are only good for sex!
Despite these words, Du took out the handkerchief she had used that night.
She had originally embroidered it herself and given it to him as a gift. She had never thought that the handkerchief could be used in this way, but now it had been given back to her.
Her jade hand gently stroked the handkerchief.
Du Yinyuns heart was filled with mixed feelings.
Life is funny, it always lifts you up high, drops you down hard, then gives you treasures from the mud pit to renew your hope.
Because of the reason that the Young Master said he would take it back. This handkerchief, which had been washed clean by Du Yingyun, had no remnants of the story left at all. It had even been soaked in water with beautiful soft flower petals and wiped repeatedly until it smelled fragrant.
Even so, she was embarrassed to return this item to He Yunxiao.
After all, this handkerchief had been through too much.
But the words of the Young Master could not be disobeyed for her.. Even if she was reluctant and shy, as long as it was his word, then she had to
Yinyun.
A quiet female voice called back Du sisters troubled thoughts.
The owner of this voice, like the voice, was a soft and quiet girl.
What caught her eye was her clean white dress. On top was a white long-sleeved short coat worn at the outermost part of the body, and underneath was a continuous, light white silk dress that ran from top to bottom. The overall tone of the dress is white,plemented by green and blue for stitching and floral ents.
And then look upwards. What is most noticeable is the hair, as smooth as ck silk, which differs greatly from the white dress. The hair is simple, but it is much more than that, with a white jade hairpin, white in ck, on top of a simple, beautifully coiffed head, echoing the elegant white of the dress.
In addition to this overall light and pure white color, her entire face is also very fitting for her temperament.
Her face is a little on the melon-like side. but her features are soft and beautiful, especially her almond eyes, which arerge and luminous, making this quiet beauty the center of attention even when she doesnt say a word.
Fan Ziruo, with the book that she had rolled open in her hand, came to the side of her good sister, Du Yinyun.
Yinyun, are you still used to living in the Fan House?
Du Yinyun tucked her handkerchief into her arms and reached out to take her little sisters arm, just as they had done when they were children.
Not used to it. My sister is not the same as when you were a child.
Fan Ziruo was puzzled, Whats different?
My sister has grown up.
Fan Ziruo said, Time passes and children naturally have to grow up.
Du Yinyun nodded, Yes. When I hold my sisters arm, sometimes, youll even squeeze Yinyuns arm.
At this point, Fan Ziruo finally realized what her sister was talking about. It turned out that Du Yinyuns growing up did not refer to her age.
Annoyed and angry, she said, If you are squeezed, then let go of my arm and never hug again.
Du Yinyun knew Fan Ziruos character best. Her sister, who liked to be quiet the most, was most afraid of trouble. Even though she said no hugging, if you insisted on hugging her, there was nothing she could do.
So, Du Yinyun was not afraid of Fan Ziruos threats.
She said, Sister is stingy, I want to hold you.
As she said that, her hands exerted force and hugged Fan Ziruos arms tightly.
Fan Ziruos slender arms were pressed hard for a while.
This time, however, it was Fan Ziruos turn to tease Du Yinyun.
Yinyun, youre not too young, its time to get married, right?
One could only say that Fan Ziruo was worthy of being the most talented woman in Yinjing, and that this phrase youre not too young was a perfect double entendre.
Even though Du Yinyuns temperament was cool and calm, and Fan Ziruo was quiet and rxed, they were both eighteen or neen years old, so they both had the same cute and mischievous attitude as girls of that age. The two of them are so close that they never have any problem talking to each other.
These funny words are only used to tease the best of friends, and outsiders will never have the pleasure of hearing them.
When they heard someoneing, they stopped their banter.
The maid said, Miss, Miss Du. Someone is here. Its a brother and sister, surnamed Chu.
Fan Ziruo frowned and said, Surnamed Chu?
Du Yinyun said, Most likely its Chu Fan, the Duke of Chu.
Fan Ziruos first thought was not who Chu Fan was, but, The One Cut Plum?
Du Yinyun nodded and said, That song, One Cut Plum Blossom, wasposed by Chu Fans sister, Chu Xiaoxiao.
Fan Ziruo stretched his eyebrows, his face beaming with joy, and said, Quickly take me to see it.
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 62
Chapter 62
.
.
.
Chu Fan and Chu Xiaoxiao were currently sitting in the living room of the Fan Mansion.
Throughout the Qi Kingdom, manyrge families kept a house dedicated to entertaining guests.
This room was spacious, bright, and luxuriously decorated. The main seat was ced in the middle, and then to the left and right, in turn, were two rows of guest seats.
In a wealthy family, tea and snacks are served on the tea table, whether upied or not.
But the Fan residence had no such conditions.
Although there were tables and chairs, there were no tea and snacks.
When the house was dismantled and converted into a study hall, it was even considered whether the living room should be eliminated as well.
But in the end, it was kept.
Although it was preserved, it has not been used for many years.
This is because few people, in particr, woulde to the Fan House as guests.
Once, when the academy was unknown, no one came, and now that the academy is famous, most people go straight to the academy, much lesse to the Fan House to find someone.
So even though the Fan family, now, could afford to keep the tea in the drawing room constantly, they simply did not choose to do so because no one woulde, in order not to waste it. There were just maids and servant girls who cleaned from time to time to keep the living room basically tidy.
This person, Chu Fan, was an unexpected one after all these years.
Instead of choosing to go to the academy to find the director of the academy, he chose toe to the Fan House, to find the master of the Fan House.
He hade to find his fathers brother, Fan Yu, the Great General Fan. Not the Director of Antler Academy, Fan Changshu.
Chu Fan said to the servant girl, I beg to see Fan Yu, General Fan.
The young servant girls eyes widened.
Who is Fan Yu?
Chu Fan did not want to make things difficult for the servant girl; those who still knew the name Fan Yu were mostly high ranking members of the imperial court and former old friends. This servant girl is young, so it was normal for her not to know.
He said, I wish to see the master of the Fan House, the head of the Fan family.
The servant girl said, Wait a moment, I will ask him for you.
A few momentster, the servant girl returned.
She said, Young Master will have to wait for a while, the master is still in the study.
Chu Fan said, I wonder if you can pass on a message for me, I really have something important to discuss with Uncle Fan.
The servant girl said, Master is at the academy, either teaching, writing or meeting with others. Its not good for me to deliver a message.
Although Chu Fan was bent on knowing what happened back then when the Chu family was exterminated, now that ten years had passed, there was no rush.
May I ask, Miss, when will Uncle Fan return from the academy?
The servant girl said, Lunch, and in the evening after sses. If there is nothing else, Master will be back.
Chu Fan nodded and said, I will wait for Uncle Fan here.
It was the first time the little servant girl had seen someone as strange as Chu Fan.
After she had spoken to the other maid sisters about this strange matter, one of the maids in charge, took it upon herself to go and look for Fan Ziruo.
This Fan House, to say the least, was not big, but not small.
The only two people who are really in charge are the master and the youngdy.
Fan Ziruo dragged Du Yingyun with her and hurried towards the living room.
She had no interest in any of the gentry ordies, but she liked the words written by Chu Xiaoxiao, A Cut of Plum.
It was so well written that even in the eyes of Fan Ziruo, who had read countless books, it could be ranked in the top ten.
There is no way to dismiss this love. But it is only when it is under the eyebrows that it is on the heart.
It is a true ount of a womans longing, written to perfection.
Xiaoxiao apanied her brother, Chu Fan, as he sat quietly in the living room of the Fan residence, where he was waiting for guests.
As the atmosphere was not too lively, she also just sat honestly in her seat and did not move around.
However, being as quiet as ady was not her character.
But she cared for her brother very much and did not want to cause him any trouble. She could only open her big, pretty eyes and look left and right, bored.
The fans house is in a corner of the Antler Academy.
The scenery is naturally not bad.
However, even if the scenery was beautiful, it would not be interesting if you saw it too much.
Chu Xiaoxiao was bored when she suddenly heard a rush of footsteps.
Although the footsteps were fast-paced, they were light and soft, clearly the steps of a woman.
Chu Xiaoxiao secretly touched the bell.
He Yunxiao had already told her before that there was a Fan Ziruo in the Fan House, a bad woman who would like her brother.
She decided not to give this fan girl any slightest chance! Let alone getting close to her brother, she wouldnt even allow one more nce at him!
As long as she dared to appear, Xiaoxiao would immediately ring the bell and call the professionals to handle the situation.
This person, He Yunxiao, was very professional when it came to other things.
Chu Xiaoxiaos martial arts skills were much higher than Chu Fans, and she heard the footsteps first, before Chu Fan heard themter.
Chu Fan said, Xiaoxiao, someone ising.
Chu Xiaoxia nodded. At the same time, her hand was already touching the bell, ready to shake someone immediately.
Ding!
As soon as the white-clothed Fan Ziruo appeared, the bell, which could only be heard by the Soul Devouring Pill, rang out into the distance.
Fan Ziruo arrived in the living room.
The Chu siblings sat on the guest seats and looked towards her in unison.
By all rights, she hade to see Chu Xiaoxiao. In reality, however, this was not the case. Her first nce fell on Chu Fan.
In short, even Fan Ziruo herself did not know why it was that her gaze fell on Chu Fan first, rather than on Chu Xiaoxiao, whom she wanted to see. Then, an inexplicable affection for Chu Fan rose up in her heart.
She felt that this person, Chu Fan, was obviously ordinary-looking, but just a little bit inexplicably handsome. And even though she obviously didnt know anything about him, she somehow felt that he was reliable. That he was honest and sincere.
This feeling was simply unbelievable.
It was a feeling that He Yunxiao understood perfectly. To exin it with a professional term, it was called protagonists aura.
Fan Ziruo withdrew her gaze towards Chu Fan and turned to look at Chu Xiaoxiao.
To be honest, she was a little disappointed.
It was said that looks were born from the heart, and words were like people.
Although one could not believe itpletely, there was truth to it.
Chu Xiaoxiaos appearance and temperament were not even remotely simr to A Cut of Plum.
The first thing Fan Ziruo had to do when he brought Du Yingyun into the living room was to greet the guests.
Young Master Chu, I am Fan Ziruo. This is my sister, Du Yinyun.
Brother and sister Chu Fan also stood up from their seats. Using the usual arching salute in the Jianghu world, they said, My name is Chu Fan, pleased meet Miss Fan, and Miss Du. This
Not wanting Fan Ziruo, the bad woman, to continue to look at her brother, Xiaoxiao snatched up the words, My name is Chu Xiaoxiao.
Following Xiaoxiaos words, Fan Ziruo ced his gaze on her.
Even though she was closer and could see more truly. Fan Ziruo still felt that Chu Xiaoxia could not write words like One Cut Plum.
She first invited the two siblings to sit down, and then called the servant girl to fetch snacks and fruits.
Afterwards, she said impatiently, Miss Xiaoxia, did you write that song A Cut of Plum?
Chu Xiaoxiao knew she didnt. Chu Fan knew she hadnt, and Fan Ziruo doubted she had. Only sister Du saw with her own eyes that Chu Xiaoxiao hadposed it.
As her reputation was notorious, Xiaoxiao had to say, I wrote it.
Fan Ziruo said, I would like to hear it, can Miss Xiaoxiao read it to me?
Xiaoxiao:
She was not kind enough to say that she had forgotten.
At that time, it was Chu Chu, and He Yunxiao who exchanged words, so how could she, Xiao Xiao, remember it?
Xiaoxiao: Chu Chu, do you remember how to recite that word?
Chu Chu: No, I dont remember.
Xiaoxiao: How can you not remember!
Chu Chu:
Fan Ziruo looked at a torn Chu Xiaoxiao and just assumed that she was embarrassed, rather than forgetting. To her, it was hard for her to imagine that a person could forget the superb words she had written.
Even if she hadnt written it, wouldnt such good words be remembered after hearing them once?
Chu Fan was aware that Chu Xiaoxiao could not write poetry, so he hastened to help his sister out.
Although Xiaoxiao and I are not biological siblings, we know each other better than blood rtives. Xiaoxiao is not good at poetry, so Im afraid that the poem she wrote that day was inspired by chance, and she probably doesnt remember it now. I also had an asional feeling about Yang Zhes poem that day. Although I cannot reproduce it, I can copy it with my sword intent, so if you want to see it, I will make a fool of myself.
Fan Ziruos eyes lit up.
Copying poetic intent with sword intent?
I had never heard of such a practice before.
Due to her tender body, she was very interested in stories of warriors.
At that moment, she said, Then Fan Ziruo would like to thank Young Master Chu in advance.
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 63
Chapter 63
.
.
.
Upon hearing the bell, He Yunxiao hurriedly bade farewell to Qingmeng Li, the antidote girl, and hurriedly rushed to the direction of the bell.
It took a great deal of effort to get out of the winding and winding wooded paths of the Antler Academy.
Then, not daring to dy for a moment, he followed the direction of the bell and ran wildly.
It was not that he was in a hurry to meet the heroine, Fan Ziruo. Although it was true that he wanted to see her, he was not in such a hurry.
He Yunxiao was truly afraid that Chu Xiaoxiao would give him another shake.
The Soul Devouring Pill was something that whoever took it would know.
As soon as the bell rang, the level of pain was enough to destroy any will that imed to be strong.
He Yunxiao was only able to rely on the 90 Favorability reward enhancement Poison Resistance Boost gotten from sister Jiang, so he barely dared to skin himself in front of Chu Xiaoxiao.
If it were anyone else, they would have been looking up to Lord Chu Chu and would have taken Lord Chu Chus orders as a guideline, not daring to disobey them at all.
In other words, in fact, Chu Chu was right to express his fears to Xiaoxiao at Jiangnan Cloth Weaving. If even the Soul Devouring Pill could notpletely control He Yunxiao, then there was nothing in the world that could control him.
In fact, when it came to controlling He Yunxiao, Chu was still too young.
Given He Yunxiaos character, if she is willing to condescend to act like a spoiled brat to He Yunxiao, it would really be better than anything else.
He Yunxiao, who is good at brainstorming, has some unrealistic fantasies in his free time.
This included what it would be like for Chu Chu to be pampered.
But unfortunately, this was something he couldnt make up in his head no matter what.
Whenever this happened, He Yunxiao would always think: Chu Chu is probably the kind of person who would never do such a thing, right?
Most of all, He Yunxiao understood in his heart that Chu Xiaoxiao was nailed down to like the protagonist. This is different from many other female protagonists who have not yet started to like the protagonist.
Chu Xiaoxiao is the real heroine.
He Yunxiao, an old bookworm, knew what would happen if the viin touched the real heroine. Countless viins have already demonstrated this with their lives.
Therefore, unlike others, He Yunxiao did not expect Chu Xiaoxiao to like him, even though he did desire her body. After all, she was fond of the protagonist.
He Yunxiaos perception of himself as a viin is still very clear.
You have to y. You have to y. You dont have to go against the protagonist.
The area covered by the Antler Academy was really not small.
After He Yunxiao left the garden area, even if he ran like hell all the way, it took him several breaths before he reached the entrance to the Fan Houses living room.
Even before he reached the entrance, from afar, He Yunxiao could feel the internal energy fluctuations produced by people practicing martial arts.
To be able to make one feel the internal force fluctuations, one had to be, at least in the seventh grade or higher, in martial arts cultivation.
And this aura from the Fan House was majestic and unusual.
He Yunxiao knew that it could only be the internal energy of the protagonist, Chu Fan.
This was because Chu Xiaoxiao would never reveal her martial power overwhelmingly in front of Chu Fan.
He quietly arrived at the door of the Fan Mansions living room and peeked out half his head.
The situation inside the house was then visible to all.
There were two rows of tables and chairs, with the two sisters Du Yinyun and Fan Ziruo sitting on one side, and Chu Xiaoxiao and Chu Fan on the other.
Chu Fan was at that moment with his eyes closed, and concentrating, doing nothing else but simply pulling his sword out of its scabbard.
With just this one action, the majestic internal energy was like waves of the sea,pping out in wave after wave with his body as the center.
He Yunxiao eximed straight away, What a cheat character.
The protagonist was worthy of the title.
The ninth grade cultivation wasparable to someone elses n master.
Fortunately, Chu Fan had used his fists against himst time at the Spring Wind Mansion, if he had used his sword, he wouldnt have been able tost a single move.
His eyes skimmed over Chu Fan andnded on Fan Ziruo, whereupon information belonging to Fan Ziruo immediately surfaced.
[Name: Fan Ziruo
Rtionship: Stranger
Specialty: Studying
Personality: Quiet, introverted, not easily happy, or sad
Favourability: 30
Raiding difficulty: difficult
Reward for sess: Fortunes and blessings are intertwined. (Triggered depending on the level of intimacy)]
[Fan Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan is 70]
[Du Yinyuns Favorability level towards Chu Fan is 20]
Looking at Fan Ziruos Favorability level level of 70 towards Chu Fan, He Yunxiao cried out in envy.
People with the main characters aura were indeed different!
Without having to do anything, the female character in question was already ready to be given for nothing.
However, in contrast to Fan Ziruos 70 favourability, Du Yinyun only had 20 favourability towards Chu Fan.
At the moment, Chu Fan drew his sword while Fan Ziruo watched intently, while Sister Du had an indifferent look of unconcern.
One could only say that Chu Fan was worthy of being the protagonist. Just by drawing his sword, he made it look imposing and sword-like. Not only was Fan Ziruo watching intently, but even He Yunxiao himself was initially intimidated.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan changed from 70 to 71]
He Yunxiao:?
[Fan Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan changed from 71 to 72]
[Fan Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan changed from 72 to 73]
Looking at the alerts that kept popping up from the system, He Yunxiao was frozen for a moment.
To be clear, for the system, the 80 Favorability level was considered a sessful raid.
Generally speaking, after a sessful raid, the favorability level would not drop. Even less, would it drop below 80. This was one of the reasons why He Yunxiao did not expect Chu Xiaoxiao to like him.
Therefore, the current situation was that once Fan Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan broke through 80, then it would be impossible for He Yunxiao to reverse it no matter how hard he tried.
The consequence of the impossibility of reversal was to lose his job. He would dere himself a useless loser and wait for Chu Chu to kill him.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan changed from 73 to 74]
In He Yunxiaos heart, matters that mattered to his life were always the top priority after his woman.
At this moment, his brain was running frantically.
Thinking of any way to break the situation.
Think about Fan Ziruos weak character! How he could pull up her favorability level towards him!
DING!
As He Yunxiao was thinking, a bell rang out suddenly!
It was Chu Xiaoxiao urging him to hurry up and get to work.
A tremendous pain disturbed He Yunxiaos thoughts!
While gritting his teeth to support himself. He Yunxiao cursed in his heart: Stop shaking, stupid woman! If you shake that again, I will have to find a chance to spank you when I have freed from the soul-devouring pills!
DING!
There was another ring.
Cao!
I dont care if its Xiaoxiao or Chu Chu, Ill remember you anyway. Chu Xiaoxiao!
[Fan Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan changed from 74 to 75]
[Fans Ziruos Favorability level towards Chu Fan changed from 75 to 76]
Looking at Fan Ziruos ever-increasing favorability level towards Chu Fan.
He Yunxiao had to give up his original idea of seeking the so-called raise his favorability and lower Chu Fans favorability in one fell swoop!
Now, no matter what, he could not let Fan Ziruos favorability towards Chu Fan go up any further!
Even if I lose my own favorability rating, I cant let it go up again.
He had to strike immediately!
He Yunxiao straightened his clothes, then suddenly appeared at the door of the Fan Mansions living room.
Afraid that Fan Ziruo wouldnt hear him, he raised his voice and said, Is this the whatever, Donkey Corner Academy?
Seeing He Yunxiaos arrival, Chu Fans hand that had drawn his sword suddenly stopped.
The sword intent that had been building up also disappeared without a trace.
Xiaoxiao looked at He Yunxiao without saying anything, but she stole a nce at Fan Ziruo and found that she was no longer focusing on Chu Fan, but on He Yunxiao instead. Only then did she secretly breathe a sigh of relief.
In her heart, she thought, He Yunxiao you did a good job!
Du Yinyun, on the other hand, looked happy. But she quickly pulled back. But her eyes were, if anything, fixed on him.
He Yunxiao walked nonchntly into the living room of the Fan residence and then, as a guest, sat swaggeringly on the main seat.
ording tomon sense, it was a great disrespect for a guest to sit in the main seat.
But when Fan Ziruo looked at his insolence, she was neither angry nor annoyed, as if it was none of her business, and she had no expression from start to finish.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability level changed from 30 to 20]
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 64
Chapter 64
Looks like NU redirected a wrong link, Ill have it fixedter for now read from chapter 61.
.
.
.
He Yunxiao, who was sitting in the main seat, looked at Fan Ziruo, whose expression had not changed much from the beginning to the end, and thought that she actually did not care about this kind of rude behavior.
However, when he saw her favorability level actually decrease from 30 to 20, He Yunxiao finally understood Fan Ziruos character.
[Personality: Quiet, introverted, not easily happy, or sad]
The so-called quiet and introverted were easy to understand, but this not easy to be happy and sad was more difficult.
He concluded that Fan Ziruos expression did not change when he sat in the main seat, but dropped his favorability level. He Yunxiao concluded that it was not that Fan Ziruo did not care about the rude behavior, she cared, but she would not be overly emotional about it.
To put it more bluntly, she wouldnt waste her emotions, on people who didnt matter.
For example, He Yunxiao.
Thinking about this point, He Yunxiao felt somehow irritated.
He had just clearly seen Fan Ziruo showing an admiring look towards Chu Fan, but towards himself, just like that, she did not give it a second thought?
He Yunxiao made a wild guess: could it be that the higher the favorability level, the easier it would be to pull her emotions? In other words, would this seemingly quiet and introverted girl be particrly delicate and overly touchy when it came to her beloved?
Something is wrong with me!
He Yunxiao hurriedly mmed on the brakes on his thinking, which had already started to run off course.
He then came back to his senses and sat down in the main seat of the living room, deliberately saying the wrong thing: Is this, Donkey Horn Academy?
[Fan Ziruo favorability level changed from 20 to 15]
Fan Ziruo, dressed in all white, stood up and replied, Sir, this is the Antler Academy, not the Donkey Horn Academy. Anyway, Donkeys dont grow horns.
He Yunxiao said with a big grin, Oh oh. I want to study for the imperial examinations and I love to learn, so you can arrange for me when to enroll.
Fan Ziruo said, May I ask your name?
He Yunxiao was a bit puzzled by this. It was fine if someone like Nanzhu, who lived in a deep pce, didnt know me, but howe you, Fan Ziruo, didnt know me either?
You dont know me?
Fan Ziruo shook her head, Maybe Ive heard of it, but Ive forgotten, so dont me me, Your Excellency.
He Yunxiao:
He Yunxiao understood that although she probably didnt mean it, it was this unintentional but full-of care tone that really hit people very hard.
General Marquiss residence, He Yunxiao. He announced himself.
Fan Ziruo nodded. After this reminder from He Yunxiao, she finally remembered some things about He Yunxiao. For example, his very poor reputation, and the poetry fight at the Spring Wind Mansion.
She said, If it is the first son of the Marquis of Wuqing, then fan Ziruo can agree to your request. I will speak to father at noon. In the afternoon, you will be able to enroll in school.
This decisive promise, in turn, made He Yunxiao puzzled.
The normal routine is to push back a bit and then, because of the power, have no choice but to let me enter the school.
He asked, Why did you agree to me so easily?
Fan Ziruo didnt shy away from saying, If I were to refuse you now, you would go home and ask your father for help. With General Marquiss powerful authority, our Antler Academy would not dare to disobey. By then, it would only result in more trouble and twists and turns, and would put my father in a difficult position. In the end, the result will be the same, but a few dayster. Fan Ziruo does not like trouble, so I simply agreed to the young master.
She guessed it all right!
He Yunxiao is really nning to go home to his father.
Terrible !
He Yunxiao gulped and looked at Du Yinyun, who was standing quietly next to Fan Ziruo.
He Yunxiao wanted to say: Sister Du, this best friend of yours, is so scary.
Unfortunately, Chu Fan was right next to her, so He Yunxiao didnt dare to transmit her voice even if she wanted to.
Du Yinyun didnt know if she had read He Yunxiaos eyes and winked at him as a sign of encouragement.
It was only at this point that He Yunxiao had the time to greet Chu Fan.
He said, Brother Chu, good to see you again.
Chu Fan was not surprised in the slightest when he saw He Yunxiaoing.
He even had a premonition that He Yunxiao would definitelye.
If he said why, it was probably because of Xiaoxiao.
Chu Fan always felt that He Yunxiao would find a way to get close to Chu Xiaoxiao.
That day at the Spring Breeze Mansion, He Yunxiao had been trying to get close to Chu Xiaoxiao, and Chu Fan had observed all of this.
Now, he had just arrived at the Fan Mansion, and He Yunxiao had followed him.
This kind of tail-like behavior was not an indication that he was fond of Xiaoxiao?
After hisst conversation with Chu Xiaoxiao, Chu Fan regarded He Yunxiao as half of his brother-inw, and now that he saw how hard He Yunxiao was chasing after his sister, he could not help but have a soft spot for him again.
Although Chu Fan did not want Xiaoxiao to marry someone else.
He even often wanted to kill He Yunxiao.
However, when he thought of the fact that He Yunxiao was his sisters sweetheart, if he killed He Yunxiao, Xiaoxiao would definitely be separated from him. This was a scenario that Chu Fan did not want to see.
To take a step back, Chu Xiaoxiao would have to marry someone.
It just so happened that He Yunxiao was good to her and she also liked him, so it was a match made in heaven. Even as an older brother, he could not oppose it.
Chu Fan smiled kindly at He Yunxiao and said, Brother He, I was too hard on youst time, so please forgive me.
Chu Fans attitude really took He Yunxiao by surprise.
From what he knew about Chu Fan, this protagonist was cynical and vindictive, and was by no means a character that could speak kindly to viins.
If Chu Fan is so kind to me, could he be holding back something bad?
However, given Chu Fans intelligence, he doesnt seem like a character who can hold back bad news either.
He Yunxiao did not understand, but He Yunxiao did not dare to be negligent.
So he said even more respectfully, Brother Chu is joking, that day I was the one who made the mistake in the first ce, so Brother Chus outburst was just justifiable thing to do for Miss Xiaoxiao.
When he saw He Yunxiao mention Chu Xiaoxiao again, Chu Fan revealed a look of understanding.
He used his limited IQ toe up with an idea and said, Xiaoxiao, Brother He said he wanted to enter the academy to take the examination, but it was not easy. It just so happens that we have walked through the academy this morning and know a little about it. Why dont you take Brother He around the academy?
He Yunxiao:?
Chu Xiaoxiao:?
He Yunxiao was confused.
His reputation for lustfulness was well known in Yinjing, yet Chu Fan let Chu Xiaoxiao be alone with him?
He Yunxiao suddenly thought, This protagonist, Chu Fan, is not nning to secretly follow me, so that if he finds out that I have done anything wrong to Chu Xiaoxiao, he will suddenly jump out and kill me legitimately, right?
How vicious!
Besides, I still had to stop Fan Ziruo, so how could I just leave?
So, He Yunxiao excused himself and said, Miss Xiaoxiao doesnt look familiar with the academy either, so why dont you just forget it?
Of course, Xiaoxiao didnt want to be alone with He Yunxiao and nodded her head repeatedly.
Right, forget it brother.
The clever Fan Ziruo saw the awkward rtionship between the three.
Although she did not like trouble, she still owed Chu Fan the favor of showing her sword intent.
Since Young Master Chu wanted to set these two up, lets give him a hand.
Fan Ziruo quietly said to Du Yinyun, Yinyun, in a quarter of an hour, go to the Green Goose Pavilion and call me away.
Du Yin Yun nodded her head. She probably understood what her best friend was going to do. It was to create opportunities for young lovers to be alone.
Both of them were smart and did not need tomunicate too much.
After Fan Ziruo finished her exnation, she got up and said, Theres nothing to do this morning, so why dont I take some guests and stroll around the academy with me?
Chu Fan immediately refused, he had a serious matter to attend to and could not leave.
Du Yinyun also politely declined Fan Ziruo because she had been exining this.
In the end, only He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao were left with little reason to refuse and had no choice but to follow Fan Ziruo.
When it came to going out alone with Chu Xiaoxiao, He Yunxiao refused to do so. He refused to go out alone with Chu Xiaoxiao because if he left Fan Ziruo and Chu Fan together, it was possible that her favorability level would break through 80.
Now that he was out with Fan Ziruo, he was able to kill two birds with one stone.
It was a great way to explore the academy and stop her from being alone with Chu Fan.
On the way, Fan Ziruo picked a quiet road with few people. She walked in front, while He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao walked behind. The three of them didnt say a word, as if they were parents taking a young couple on a first date and were too embarrassed to speak.
In fact, it wasnt that they didnt speak, but that someone didnt know martial arts.
He Yunxiao said through his voice: Xiaoxiao, find a reason to walk awayter, so that Fan Ziruo and I can be alone.
Chu Chu: You dare to order me around?
He Yunxiao: No no, Lord Chu Chu!
Chu Chu: Quickly think of a way to deal with Fan Ziruo.
He Yunxiao: Yes! I understand!
Chu Chu: Why are you so obedient today.
He Yunxiao: I hope Lord will keep the promise next time and just ring the bell once, not twice. Its really painful!
Chu Chu: I didnt shake it. It was Xiaoxiao who shook it both times.
He Yunxiao: Its still your lordship who cares for the little one.
Chu Chu: Get lost.
The three of them arrived at the Green Goose Pavilion, where Fan Ziruo and Du Yinyun had agreed.
In order to get away and create a chance for Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao to be alone, Fan Ziruo deliberately stopped here for a while and waited for sister Du toe.
Her good friend Du Yinyun was still very reliable and arrived on time at the point where Fan Ziruo had waited.
Du Yinyun said, Young Master He, Miss Chu, I have something to do with Fan
He Yunxiao was overjoyed to see Du arrive and immediately transmitted, Take Chu Xiaoxiao away!
Sister Du didnt even think about it. She directly sold Fan Ziruo and said, Miss Chu, I have something to want to see you.
Fan Ziruo:?
Howe its not the same as the agreement?
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 65
Chapter 65
.
.
.
Watching Du Yinyun lead Chu Xiaoxiao to prepare to leave, Fan Ziruo was trying to make ast ditch effort.
Yinyun, dont you have something for me?
Du Yinyun said innocently, No? Didnt sister want to show Young Master He around the academy?
Fan Ziruo said anxiously, Think about it again.
Without thinking, Du Yinyun began tofort Fan Ziruo, Sister, dont worry about showing the guest around the academy. If there are any important matters in the Fan Mansion, I will do it for sister for now.
After saying this, sister Du had a smile in the corner of her eyes and a somewhat happy tone, Sister, then Miss Chu and I will leave first.
Looking at Du Yinyuns look, Fan Ziruo sort of understood that this stinky girl was doing it on purpose. So she said angrily, Go now! Donte over here again!
He Yunxiao looked at Fan Ziruos sulking expression and was slightly impressed, taking two steps back so that the view was wider, so that Fan Ziruo and sister Du could be seen together.
The favorability levels of these two were ruthlessly revealed at the same time as they appeared in He Yunxiaos field of vision together.
[Fan Ziruos favourability towards Du Yinyun is 96]
[Du Yinyuns favourability rating towards Fan Ziruo is 91]
[Du Yinyuns favourability level is 95]
Sure enough.
Just now, Fan Ziruos sulking look was exactly the same as He Yunxiaos guess.
Since her favorability towards Du Yinyun was high, it was easy for Sister Du to pull her emotions. And since her favorability towards me was very low, I could barely influence her emotions.
He Yunxiao understood one thing very well: emotions are the basis of rtionships.
If you are unable to influence your partners emotions, then it means that you are not important to her heart.
He Yunxiao watched Sister Du go away and said to Fan Ziruo, Miss Fan, lets continue strolling.
Fan Ziruo was not someone who liked to go back on her word, and even though it was not her original intention to take He Yunxiao around the academy alone, since things hade to this point, she did not want to shirk her responsibility and treat He Yunxiao perfunctorily.
She didnt like He Yunxiao.
But she understood it well. One cannot choose how to treat others because of ones own good or bad intentions.
There is a lesson to be taught, and all are treated equally.
As the sage said, so she had always done when she was teaching at the academy.
The two of them resumed their walk along the quiet green stone pathway of the Antler Academy. From time to time, Fan Ziruo exined to He Yunxiao some of the flowers, nts, buildings, poems, and allusions.
He Yunxiao followed behind Fan Ziruo. He listened to these, rather artistic things, she said, with his left ear and passed it through his right ear.
For He Yunxiao, if you ask him to admire the broken-armed Venus, he can give you two whole sentences high and low, but if you ask him to admire the flowers and nts, then he really has nothing to say.
Moreover, right now He Yunxiao was concentrating on the matter of raiding.
ording to the experience of raiding sister Du.
If he wanted topletely save Fan Ziruo from Chu Xiaoxiaos hunting list, there had to be two steps.
The first, was to raise favorability levels. It had to be raised to at least as high as Chu Fans.
The second, was to pull down her favorability level towards Chu Fan. When her good feeling towards Chu Fan was lowered low enough, Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability towards her would be raised appropriately.
It was just like Sister Dus now.
Chu Xiaoxiao had 30 favorable feelings towards Sister Du, with these to support her, even if she was now alone with Chu Xiaoxiao, there was absolutely no need to worry that Chu Xiaoxiao would make a move against her.
If it were Fan Ziruos turn, she would still have to do her best not to spend time alone with Chu Xiaoxia. Otherwise, incidents could easily ur.
At present, the biggest problem for He Yunxiao was that he did not know how to raise Fan Ziruos favorability level.
The two of them walked along the path, one in front of the other, and the distance was gradually pulled apart as He Yunxiao was distracted by thinking about the strategy.
Fan Ziruo stopped and turned to He Yunxiao and said, There is no need for Young Master to deliberately keep a distance from Ziruo, just stroll around the academy and walk side by side.
Hearing these words, He Yunxiao walked quickly to her side. He thought that with this gesture of favor, her favourability level should have risen considerably. But when He Yunxiao took a closer look, it was still only a pitifully 15.
He knew that she was the most talented girl in Yinjing and was interested in poetry, songs and novels, so he used poetry as a topic of conversation.
He Yunxiao said, I have heard for a long time that Miss Fan is very talented, I have one thing to ask you.
Fan Ziruo stopped walking and looked at He Yunxiao sideways, You want to ask about poetry?
He Yunxiao was stunned.
Cao.
Guessed again?
He Yunxiao smiled awkwardly and said, How did you know that I wanted to ask about poetry?
Fan Ziruo said calmly, Although Ziruo is somewhat famous, what I am good at is only what I have written with ink and brush. If you want to ask me for advice, it is mostly about poetry and articles. Recently, the only thing rted to your writing and ink is the poetrypetition at the Spring Wind Mansion. Therefore, you will most likely ask me for poetry.
He Yunxiaoughed, At first, you said you didnt know He Yunxiao. How can you remember the poetrypetition at the Spring Wind Mansion again?
Fan Ziruo looked at the flowers on the roadside and slowly said, Ziruo is not lying to you. If you had given your name, I would not have been able to recall it. If you had said, Flowers bloom like fire, then I would have been able to remember.
Since we were talking about poetry, He Yunxiao asked in a smooth manner, This poem received mixed reviews at the time, I wonder what you, Miss, think of it?
The poem is a good poem, although it is not metrical, but the rhythm of the poem is sufficient. The only thing I dont understand is that the poem doesnt look like it was written by young Master.
He Yunxiao said awkwardly, What about Daming Lake?
Fan Ziruo said, It doesnt look like it either. Ziruo felt that if the Young Master hadposed the poem, he would not have focused on the lotus leaf with the toad on it, but would have focused on the girl by theke.
Indeed.
This was said in such a way that even He Yunxiao himself wanted to nod his approval.
The more clever Fan Ziruo was, the more difficult it became for He Yunxiao.
This, ying a ruse and being seen through at a nce, writing a poem and being directly recognized. Even with all the effort, jokes, jesters, andical things, it would not even touch her emotions!
This girl will only look at you with a calm face and watch you amuse yourself.
On the matter of copying the poem, He Yunxiao did not intend to hide anything from Fan Ziruo.
He said frankly, At the time of the poetrypetition, the poems I recited were not written by me, and this kind of behavior is actually considered copying poetry.
Fan Zizhongs face was as calm as water.
But in her heart, she was a little surprised.
She was not surprised that He Yunxiao had copied the poem. It was because she had long felt that the poem did not look like He Yunxiao had written it. She knew that in the circle of these good-for noting rich sons, it was not umon to buy and copy poems in order to gain face. She had no intention of holding He Yunxiao ountable.
However, she did not expect that He Yunxiao would not only admit it himself, but from the tone of his voice, he even expressed remorse?
The prodigal son will never change.
Especially a typical dude like He Yunxiao. If he could give up his evil and turn to good, it would be a beautiful thing.
Fan Ziruos instincts as a schrship teacher encouraged He Yunxiao, Lets not talk about what happened in the past, as long as you dont copy poems in the future, that will be fine.
[Fan Ziruos favourability level changed from 15 to 20]
He Yunxiao:!!!
What happened?
What did I do? What did I do?
Its a full 5 points!
He Yunxiao immediately reviewed what had just happened.
To put it simply, it was that he had expressed remorse for the act of copying the poem.
Although He Yunxiao was lecherous, his three views were very correct. As a modern man with a sense of copyright, he would naturally feel guilty towards the original author when he used someone elses poetry to pretend to be a Gentelman. Copying poems was a necessity, and the resulting guilt was inevitable.
This was a natural thing for He Yunxiao.
Little did he know that it would, as a result, cause Fan Ziruos favourability towards him to rise!
He Yunxiao suddenly thought of a saying people gather by their own kind. Things are divided by their own group.
If Fan Ziruo could be bosom friends with Du Yinyun and also one of the female protagonists of the original novel, then she must have a very decent outlook on three things.
If thats the case, she couldnt have turned a blind eye to the lost pony!
As long as I, the old viin, return to the fold, she will definitely help me with all her might!
He Yunxiao pped his thigh!
The Cheat Code is in ce to open a maidens heart!
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 66
Chapter 66
With the Cheat code in his hand, He Yunxiaos mood brightened up considerably.
He had already thought of a battle n: to present himself as a poor dude who was in darkness but whose heart sought the light, so that Fan Ziruo would lend him a helping hand.
There is a saying that well describes He Yunxiaos n at this moment.
A true hunter often appears as a prey!
While He Yunxiao and Fan Zewei were strolling around the academy, in a corner of the academy, the eldest princess of Qi was trying to break through Mengs dilemma of having no military power.
Meng Qingqian met General Fan without any problems.
They met in the garden path at first, andter, for insurance purposes. Fan Changshu moved to a secluded hut in the garden.
With Jian Ling, a swordswoman at the peak of her ninth rank, watching over them, it was impossible for anyone below the level of Grand Master to hear Meng Qingqian and Fan Yus conversation.
The two of them talked for about an hour.
After that, Meng Qingqian left the door first.
The oue of the conversation could not be judged from her face. Instead, her behavior afterwards revealed that the oue of their meeting had not been satisfactory.
She stood at the door and said, I wille again tomorrow.
Then, leading Jian Ling away without a backward nce.
Fan Changshu was alone in the hut for a long time in silence before he went out. Within a short hour, his whole person seemed to have aged a lot.
He was in no mood to stay in the academy any longer, and as it was almost noon anyway, he simply walked back to the Fan Mansion.
As soon as he entered the view of the Fan Mansion, a young maid greeted him and said, Master, there is a Young Master of Chu looking for you.
Fan Changshu had not intended to think much about it, but, having just met with the Princess, he could not afford not to think more. He subconsciously became cautious and nervous.
Do you know this Young Master Chus full name?
The maid said, I think, its called Chu Fan.
Chu Fan!
Other people did not know what Chu Fan was, but Fan Changshu, who was Chu Tianzhus beloved brother, knew it all too well.
Chu Fan was only a nickname. Chu Fans real name, or Chu Xiongying as it was called, was Chu Fan. But it was also the name that Chu Tianzhu and his brothers called him, most often in private. Only the older brothers knew that Chu Fan was the same as Chu Xiongying.
Chu Xiongying should be dead!
Fan Changshu calmed himself and said calmly, Go back to your other duties first, and if that gentleman asks again, just excuse that I am not here.
The maid nodded and went off to do other work.
Even though Fan Changshu had not practiced martial arts for many years, his martial arts had rarely been wasted.
Using his light skills, he quietly walked over to the living room and took a look, finding that the man sitting upright had a strong sword intent. Although his appearance was not outstanding, he had a firm and calm temperament.
At first, Fan Changshu was still a little skeptical. After all, it was unlikely that Chu Fan had escaped from the pursuit as a young son.
But now, he had no doubt.
This Chu Fan must be Chu Tianzhus son.
Fan Changshu sighed. All these years, he had deliberately ignored everything outside his window, whether it was the dynastic situation or the martial world; he had paid no attention to it, or even deliberately avoided it.
He had never thought that even this could not escape the haze of old stories.
The Eldest Princess had promised him great wealth and prosperity, which had made Fan Changshu somewhat hesitant, but now seeing Chu Fan at this age, Fan Changshu made up his mind.
Even for the sake of Chu Fans life, he would never leave the mountain!
What is past is past and should be trampled underfoot.
At this moment, he had once again aged a little.
With his hands behind his back, his departing figure was sluggish and lonesome.
He stood by the pond in the academy, and looked at the small, crystal-clear pond, and murmured, Let this old stone of mine be crushed under the mud and sand. If the old stone is restless, all the fish in the pond will suffer.
***
Fan Ziruo took He Yunxiao finished strolling around the academy, but He Yunxiao was afraid to leave her alone.
No kidding, right now, Fan Ziruo has a 76 favorability level towards Chu Fan.
He Yunxiao was afraid that if he wandered off, Fan Ziruos favourability towards Chu Fan would break through 80, then it would be a game over straight away.
Luckily, Chu Fan did not go too far. When it was almost noon, Chu Fan got up to say goodbye and said, I have troubled your house today. I wille back tomorrow.
Looking at Chu Fan, it seemed that he would not rest until he saw Fan Yu.
He Yunxiao could well understand Chu Fans feelings. Avenging his father was a matter of utmost importance to him.
It was just a pity that He Yunxiao, a person who had read the novel, didnt know who was the murderer who caused the Chu family to be exterminated. Otherwise, he would have told Chu Fan directly, and saved him the trouble ofing over every day to bother Fan Ziruo.
The time was close to noon, and the maids of the Fan Mansion were already busy with lunch.
Seeing that Chu Fan had left, there was no need for He Yunxiao to stay.
In terms of having self-knowledge, He Yunxiao was still very self-knowledgeable.
When you only have a favourable level of 20, you cant do anything like stay for lunch.
There are many things that can only be carried out when one has a high favourable level. For example, he and Du Yinyun, with a high favorability of 95, He Yunxiao could simply do whatever he wanted.
He Yunxiao got up to say goodbye, and because of his status, Fan Ziruo could not afford to neglect him, so she had to get up to see him off.
Dus sister naturally wanted to see off her young master, so she also followed behind Fan.
The three of them had just gone out and walked a few steps when a maid said, Miss, the master wants you toe over at once.
Fan Ziruo had no choice but to say, Yinyun, you can seeyoung master He off for me.
Du Yinyuns expression was as usual as she said, Okay.
Du Yinyun was familiar with the Fan Mansion, and she did not lead He Yunxiao through the courtyard and out through the main gate again. Instead, she went through a small door, quite close to the Fan Mansion area in the courtyard.
There was nothing special about this small door, except that it was rtively secluded and surrounded by lush greenery, so that no one could easily find it when they were secluded.
He Yunxiao had been thinking about Du for a long time, so of course he would not let go of such a good opportunity.
He reached out and wrapped his hand around Du Yinyuns slender and soft waist, and embraced her whole body in his arms.
His cheek brushed against Dus sisters dark hair, and his nostrils were filled with the faint, lovely scent of orchids on Dus sister.
Yinyun, the day I dont see you, I miss you so much.
Du Yinyun was wrapped in an embrace, her whole body shrinking into He Yunxiaos arms like a small cat. Her slender, slender jade hands came to rest on his sturdy back, and just by gently resting on it, she felt ease.
Her face was flushed and her heart was beating restlessly like a little rabbit.
Young master, Yinyun misses you too.
He Yunxiao looked down and said, Be good, close your eyes.
From this moment on.
Du Yinyun understood the rtionship between closing your eyes and opening your mouth.
He Yunxiao obviously cared for her, and with his martial arts skills, it was no problem at all to keep his breath closed for ten minutes.
But Du Yinyun had no martial arts skills and could only close her breath for a very short time.
So every few moments, He Yunxiao had to stiffly resist his urge to continue, leaving Dus sister lying on his chest, panting heavily.
As a known womaniser, his partners preferences and feelings had alwayse first with He Yunxiao.
He could bet 120,000 of Hes army for Nanzhus wife, or he could use his overwhelming willpower to hold back the urge from his instincts for Yinyuns wife.
Yinyun, next time you dont feel well, just talk to me, okay?
Yes, But Yinyun is fine.
He Yunxiao reached out, poking at the tip of Dus sisters nose.
You can barely breathe, and youre still saying its fine?
At this moment, Du Yinyuns eyes were watery and pretty.
She said, As long as Young master likes it, Yinyun can do whatever she wants.
Hearing this, He Yunxiao was a little happy, but more distressed.
If the attribute of dog licking made sister Du lose her entire personality in front of him, then He Yunxiao would rather not like him that much.
Dont listen to me on everything, you have to have your own ideas and judgments, okay?
She didnt say anything.
Got it?
Silent head bowed.
p!
He Yunxiao pped on the soft flesh and continued to question, Know!
Du Yinyun raised her head, tears filling her pretty eyes. Eventually, the first crumbling teardrop, like a dewdrop sliding down a leaf, slipped down her delicate and beautiful cheek.
With a sobbing voice, she said, Young master, you dont like Yinyun already anymore?
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 67
Chapter 67
.
.
.
He Yunxiao is the one who cannot see a girl cry.
Especially a girl he liked, and who liked him.
Right now, He Yunxiao had to stop tutting at sister Du and instead coaxed her, Howe! I like Yinyun the most.
Du Yinyun touched her tears and said, If Young Master doesnt like Yinyun, then Yinyun would be better off dead then alive.
He Yunxiao kissed her tear stains and saidfortingly, Dont say such things, I will always love sister Du.
How much do you like her?
So much that I cant breathe without you.
Well ..
He Yunxiao spent a lot of time exining, and finally got Sister Du to stop worrying about the like thing.
He asked, Yinyun, does Fan Ziruo have any preferences?
Du Yinyun said, Poetry, songs, articles, novels .. basically anything that has something to do with words, she likes. The most favorite would be novels.
He Yunxiao nodded and made a secret note.
Another question, Is there anything she likes in life?
Mostly, she likes quiet.
What about food?
Lighter food.
What about objects?
Lotus flowers. But its the end of October, so there are no more lotus flowers.
What does she usually do?
Usually, in the morning or afternoon, she goes to the school and teaches a ss. Then she reads books and does some housework. asionally, she also writes something, like a novel.
Young Master .. Du Yinyun asked, somewhat embarrassed, Do you like sister Ziruo?
He Yunxiao stroked Dus sisters head and said, Is it okay?
Du Yinyun didnt understand He Yunxiaos meaning for a moment and asked, Whats okay?
He Yunxiao smiled, Does Yinyun agree that I like her?
Du Yinyun was not stupid, but rather very clever.
She knew that she could have no control over who her Young Master liked or disliked. But when her Young Master, in this matter, asked her opinion, she then very truly felt the respect that He Yunxiao gave her.
It was like a husband carefully discussing the matter of a concubine with his wife.
If his wife did not allow it, then he would not take it.
Given the status of men in Qi, such a thing was almost impossible. Unless they were to join the family.
But He Yunxiao, the first son of a noble Marquis, had said just that to her.
[Du Yinyuns good sense level changed from 95 to 98]
Well, hmm.
Disagree?
Agreed, agreed. Du Yinyun said in a hurry.
He Yunxiao kissed Du Sisters soft cheek and said, Thank you, Yinyun.
Sister Du thought for a moment and said seriously, Young Master, sister is particrly attentive. If you n to cheat her, you wont be able to do so for long.
He Yunxiao said, Dont worry. I wont lie to her after all.
Seeing that He Yunxiao was about to leave, Du Yinyun hurriedly pulled him back. Then, with a blush on her face, she took out a cleanly washed handkerchief from her arms.
You-Young Master, Im giving this back to you.
He Yunxiao took the handkerchief and habitually ced it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it.
It was fragrant.
Du Yinyun hurriedly said, Young Master, dont, its too dirty.
He Yunxiao solemnly took the handkerchief into his arms and ced it next to the handkerchief used by the antidote girl.
Then, flicking sister Dus forehead, he said, Whats dirty, its cleaner than even a white snowke.
Before he really left, He Yunxiao instructed again, When I wandered around the academy in the morning, I heard from fan Ziruo that you were also going to teach. Is it in a couple of days, to teach music?
Du Yinyun, still immersed in the words of love from the side, nodded her head.
Youve been at the Spring Breeze Mansion before, and Im afraid some people will have a problem over nothing. If theres any trouble,e and tell me immediately.
Sister Du nodded again.
She only felt at the moment that she was in love with her Young Master, and that he not only liked her, but also loved, cared for and respected her; there was nothing in the world happier than that.
***
In the afternoon, He Yunxiao came to the Antler Academy early.
Because Sister Du had said earlier that Fan Ziruo teaches one lesson a day. If she didnt have a ss this morning, she would definitely have one in the afternoon.
After enquiring which ssroom she would be teaching in, He Yunxiao immediately went to that ssroom.
How can you say you like to learn if you dont sit in the front row?
All the good students sit in the front row.
It is called a ssroom, but in fact it is just arge hall with winding out from all sides. Two sides of the hall are covered with white gauze, and the remaining two sides are simply empty. So, looking out, you can see the view from the outside.
Because it is built on the edge of a pond, this ssroom is warm in winter and cool in summer. In summer, the pond is full of lotus flowers, which can be seen at a nce.
In winter, there is a white snowy scene with snow falling on the branches of the trees. Of course, in those days a fire was built to keep warm. No one could freeze the gentry of the families.
When He Yunxiao arrived at the ssroom, he suddenly found that the first, second and third, the first three rows, were all filled up!
The point is not that they were full, but that the people sitting in the front rows were all dudes who were in the same circle as He Yunxiao and who had nothing to do with studying!
Thats outrageous!
Did you have to start rolling even to be a dude?
As soon as He Yunxiao entered, many people eximed on the spot, Brother He?
Then someoneughed, How did Brother He end up here like us? Hahahaha!
How can Brother He be as naughty as you? Brother He really loves to learn!
He Yunxiao loves to study? I dont believe it!
Come on, whos going to read out Brother Hes masterpiece?
Ill do it! The man then shook his head and said, Ah Daming Lake! Cough, cough. The Great Ming Lake! Its big! There are lotus flowers in Daming Lake! ..
Hahahaha!
Then there was a roar ofughter.
Looking at this scene, He Yunxiao was not only not angry, but also felt emotional.
He remembered that when he was in school, his ssmates would often fool around like this. At this time, the nonsense was for the sake of the nonsense itself, not the nonsense of adulthood, which had a special purpose.
The dudes here at the Antler Academy, whose fathers were officials of less than five grades, were simply too embarrassed to speak.
Those who dare to loudly mock He Yunxiao, a second-ranking official and the son of a Marquis, must be from a family with an official position of fourth rank or above, at any rate.
Or else they were of such distinguished origins as princes or princesses.
To deal with these people, one must not give a good face, or they will not understand at all what you are talking about.
With a big wave of his hand, He Yunxiao said, I havee to learn today too! Which one of you will give up your seat for me! Not the back row, I just want the first row.
There were only four seats in the first row.
Those who could sit in these four seats were all from distinguished families.
Meng Yan, the first son of the Qi Wang family.
Yang Dong, son of Minister of Works Yang Xingguang and Yang Zhes n brother. Unlike his brother Yang Zhe, Yang Dong was, in He Yunxiaos mind, a pure jerk.
Li Jin, a well-known talent. No need for too much introduction.
Thest one left was also an old acquaintance, the son of Minister of Justice Huang Qinghes family, Huang Buren.
Huang Buren did not have the Soul Devouring Pill to repair his body, and his face was still a bit swollen.
He Yunxiaos arrogant stance ofing up and demanding a seat instantly made the group quite unhappy.
Originally, He Yunxiao was not very well liked in the dude circle, mainly because he was too handsome and no one else would take him for a ride. As soon as they stood next to He Yunxiao, those who were handsome turned into ordinary, and those who were ordinary fell below the pass mark.
Who could bear this?
Someone said, Brother He, firste, first served! Who are you to make others give way?
Someone else said, Brother He, we are all bird of the same feather anyway, so just sit at the back and blend in!
He Yunxiao had no intention of refuting these minions, but he caught sight of Fan Ziruo approaching with his books and immediately shouted, Who says Im like you? I, He Yunxiao, like to study the most!
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 68
Chapter 68
.
.
.
This statement immediately caused another burst ofughter.
Meng Yan, the Prince of Qi, was one of the few people in Yinjing who was not afraid of He Yunxiaos power. He got up and put his arm around He Yunxiaos shoulders and said, Brother He, thats not fair! There are several ssrooms in the academy, why are we here alone? Isnt because of Miss Ziruo youre here?. Its hypocritical of you to say you love learning!
Fan Ziruo was already walking to the ssroom with her books, while He Yunxiao and Meng Yan had their backs to her, so they didnt see her at all.
Ahem! Back there!
Some students had already started to remind Meng Yan and He Yunxiao with coughing sounds.
He Yunxiao was quick on the uptake and immediately used thisst opportunity to shout, Its true that I, He Yunxiao, am lustful, but its also true that I love learning! If youre not serious, then dont think the same of me at the same time! It is true that Miss Ziruo is very beautiful, but it is her talent that I respect the most. And I have no strange thoughts about her, I have only a simple feeling of being a teacher and a student!
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 20 to 25]
The very beautiful TeacherFan Ziruo had walked up to the lecture table. The lecture table in Qi was not a modern one, requiring the teacher to stand. Instead, it was a shorter desk, half a meter high, which required the teacher to kneel or sit upright.
ss is about to start, get back to your seats and sit down.
Even though she was facing a group of students like this who were good at causing trouble, Fan Ziruos mood remained very calm.
A womans position in Qi was itself disadvantaged, and the fact that Fan Ziruo had a more peaceful and quiet nature led her to speak with little authority at all.
The jeering ones at the bottom remained jeering, and only those like Meng Yan, who more or less still had a bit of a face, stopped standing abruptly and chose to return to their seats. Of course, he had no intention of giving up his seat to He Yunxiao.
Seeing that Meng Yan, Li Jin and Yang Dong, all had no idea of giving up their seats, He Yunxiao had no choice but to walk up to Huang Buren and badger him.
Hey Huang! Are we good brothers?
The group of people in the room were suddenly nauseated.
Its only been a few days since you beat up Huang Buren? And its all been reported to his father. Who in our circle doesnt know that? How can you have the nerve to talk about brothers today?
Do you want to be ashamed?
Huang Buren stood up with a start.
He stared at He Yunxiao and did not say anything.
Many of the young dudes on Huang Burens side clenched their fists, ready to wait for Boss Huang to give the order to fight He Yunxiao, to beat up He-Dog with a group of heroes, to kill He with a quick sword, and to push everyone down!
At this moment, Fan Ziruo spoke up.
She did not want to see the situation escte again.
The young master He, you should go to the back row and listen to the lesson. If there is anything you dont understand, I will exin it to you alone after ss.
Everyone: ?????
After-ss tutoring from Teacher Fan Ziruo? Is it toote for me to go to the back row?
There was no time.
He Yunxiao didnt give them a chance.
By the time the people reacted, He Yunxiao had already taken his seat in thest row and kicked the other three tables, leaving only one for himself.
Everyone: ?????
Just when all those present thought that He Yunxiao had been satisfied with the status quo and would stop tossing and turning, and that was the end of it.
He Yunxiao used practical action to tell them,ds, that they were still too young.
He stood up from thest row, walked straight to the first row, then crossed over to the first row, and strutted in front of Fan Ziruo.
He Yunxiao bowed politely like a good student and said, Dare I ask you, the sage remarked that There should be no discrimination in teaching, does miss agree?
Although Fan Ziruo did not understand why He Yunxiao asked this, she still stated her opinion, Agree.
Good. Please take the book, Miss.
He Yunxiao handed her the book that Fan Zewei had ced on the lecture table.
Even though Fan Zewei was good at observing and deducing, she couldnt figure out what He Yunxiao was up to at all, so she had to take the book he handed over.
Then, a very horrible scene happened.
I saw He Yunxiao use his inner strength to lift up the extremely heavy desk made of solid wood!
And that was not all!
With a free hand, He Yunxiao put the desk on his right shoulder, and then with his free left hand, he pulled on Fan Ziruos sleeve.
In this way, He Yunxiao carried the desk and pulled the teacher with him, and threw the desk to the back of thest row with a bang, amid the shocked and dumbfounded eyes of the students in the ss.
Thest row, which had only one seat, instantly became the first row!
He Yunxiao dusted himself and returned to his seat. He said, Miss, lets get started, dont stay still.
Fan Ziruo reprimanded him, Nonsense. And didnt say anything.
To her, it didnt matter where the ss was taught.
It was just that He Yunxiaos actions had given her a deeper understanding of his character, a deeper understanding of his personality.
An ordinary person might think that He Yunxiao was just arrogant and ignorant, bold and arrogant.
At a cursory nce, this was indeed the case.
But Fan Ziruo saw a deeperyer.
First, he acknowledges my request, does not sh with Huang Buren, and wins the favor. Then he went honestly to the back row and took advantage of the word of reason. In order to prevent others from sitting in the back row as well, he went out of his way to kick the desk directly, which was decisive. Finally, first the courtesy and then ask me if I agree, and then swift action, while everyone is not paying attention, the results made real ..
For the first time, Fan Ziruo weakly showed a hint of emotion other than calmness towards He Yunxiao.
Appreciation.
A tigers father has no dogs son. He Yuanhao is a dragon among men, and this He Yunxiao is not simple either.
[Fan Ziruos favourability level changed from 25 to 30]
Although the favorable level went up, He Yunxiao didnt dare to be careless.
None of the people here were decent people, so how could they tolerate such nonsense from He Yunxiao?
Now he was the only one in the first row. Would he be allowed to monopolise Miss Fan Ziruo?
Meng Yan stood up on the spot and said, He ..
This was the moment He Yunxiao was waiting for.
His Highness is right!
Meng Yan:? What did I say?
How can I, He Yunxiao, who am so virtuous and capable, monopolise the opportunity to have teacher to all myself? I have decided that we will all take this opportunity in turn, and each of us will be able to sit close to the teacher and listen to the lecture.
He Yunxiao looked like he was doing it for the sake of everyone, which really made it difficult for the people present to speak against him.
Without He Yunxiao, most of the people would have had to stay behind the first row, whereas now, everyone could have the opportunity to sit in the front row.
He Yunxiao is simply a great benefactor!
Although Meng Yan and Yang Dong disagreed, the peoples wishes could not be ignored, so they could not say against the masses in public.
When the time came, He Yunxiao decisively threw out the carrot for the donkey.
He Yunxiao said, Today, let me sit in the first row with Prince Li Jin. Tomorrow, someone else will sit in this seat, does everyone have an opinion?
He Yunxiao had made such a great benefit for everyone, so of course everyone had no objection.
Even Li Jin himself was happy.
He was different from the others. He was really here to learn.
Although he couldnt learn, he loved to learn.
After Li Jin had gathered his things, he sat down next to He Yunxiao and said to him with an arch of his hand, Many thanks, Brother He.
He Yunxiao said, Dare I ask brother Li Jin, do you have a rtive called Li Qingmeng?
Li Jin scratched his head.
I have quite a lot of rtives. Li Qingmeng? I cant remember. Wait for me to go back and check the family tree.
It was reasonable to say that Li Jin shouldnt not remember the Li n members who could stand next to Meng Qingqian.
But He Yunxiao was now concerned about Fan Ziruo and didnt think much about it, only saying, Brother Li go home and check, dont forget. By the way, enquire where she lives.
Li Jin patted his chest and assured him, Dont worry, I wont forget.
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 69
Chapter 69
.
.
.
After the dust had settled, the situation in the ssroom was that He Yunxiao and Li Jin sat in the first row. Meng Yan, Huang Buren, and other dudes sat in the second row, and so on.
In fact, Fan Ziruos ssroom was not only filled with a bunch of good-for-nothing fes, but also half of the serious students.
Like Li Jin, they had alle for Fan Ziruo.
After all, she was the most talented girl in Yinjing, and at such a young age, her level wasparable to that of a great schr.
If it were not for the fact that women were not allowed to enter imperial examinations, it would be easy for her to be a prime minister with her ability. The reason why she only could reach the rank of prime minister was that it was impossible to go further up thedder by relying on hard work and the gift of learning.
It was not necessarily impossible.
If her father, Fan Changshu, was willing to work harder and be a Marquis or a duke, Fan Ziruo might even be able to be an empress. Her demure, knowledge and beautiful image,bined with her quiet, generous, intelligent and not jealous personality, would make her most suitable to rule the pce.
In addition, the current Meng n most needed Fan Changshu, the military banner, to help them regain power.
Therefore, the probability of Fan Ziruo bing the Empress is almost infinite, basically a nail in the coffin.
Fan is 19 years old and His Majesty is 11, only eight years older. It is still very fitting.
Of course, this is all spection in the absence of He Yunxiao.
If one day in the future Fan Ziruo were to say to He Yunxiao, I want to be Empress, then He Yunxiaos reply would inevitably be, May I ask, my Lady, when would it be more appropriate for me to rebel?
It was not yet time for that, and now He Yunxiao did not dare to be mischievous in the slightest, but was a good student who was motivated and loved to learn, under Teacher Fan.
It wasnt that he didnt want to regain all of his energy. It was because the other half of his energy was thinking about how to bring his mobile phone into school without getting caught.
He Yunxiao, who was sitting in the first row, waited attentively for Teacher Fan to tie the hair strewn in front of her behind her ears with her slender hands before raising her hand at the right time and saying, I have a question about this piece Zheng Feng Out of its Eastern Gate that Teacher Fan has just taught.
Zheng Feng Out of its Eastern Gate is a poem in the Book of Songs that praises the pure love of men and women.
Its meaning is: I went out and saw beautiful women, and although they were numerous, I only liked you, who is simple.
It is not often that Fan Ziruo meets a student who takes the initiative to offer his or her disbelief.
So she was quite interested in this behavior of He Yunxiao.
She was sitting upright, so she put down the book she was holding in her hands and ced her two slender hands folded up on herp. Turning sideways, she looked at He Yunxiao and said, Go ahead.
He Yunxiao spoke very seriously and said something extremely immodest.
He began, The author of this poem says, Although I admire the beauty of women, I only like you who is dressed in in clothes.
Fan Ziruo said, Hmm.
He Yunxiao continued, Isnt that a scumbag?
The unfamiliar vocabry made Fan Ziruo freeze for a moment.
Whats a `scumbag?
He Yunxiao danced around and exined, A scumbag is a lecherous man, and the kind of scumbag who likes to y around with women and abandon them!
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao with a puzzled gaze. It seemed that this was a suitable word for He Yunxiao, the Yinjings most vicious man.
He Yunxiao hastened to prove his innocence, Teacher, dont look at me like that! Im not a scumbag, Im just good at appreciating the beauty of the humans.
Not wishing to dwell on this, Fan Ziruo exined. The poem Zheng Feng Out of its Eastern Gate has been judged by schrs and critics since ancient times as a poem that praising loyal love.
He Yunxiao persisted, I just want to ask, what does teacher think of this poem?
Fan Ziruo frowned and said, My opinion is the same as that of all the previous poetry critics.
As the words came out, He Yunxiao revealed a devious smile.
Previously, he had made a n to be a good student who loved learning and was diligent and ambitious in front of Fan Ziruo. This was correct.
This n, however, had a fatal w.
That was that while it could close the distance between the two with great speed, it would also limit them to death.
The Qi state ces the utmost importance on etiquette.
Such a thing as deceiving ones teacher and disobeying ancestor teaching was never allowed in the Qi state, and once done, it would be reviled by all the people.
Therefore, although being a student could quickly bring them closer together, once he was confirmed as a student, He Yunxiao would never have chance to be more then a student again.
How can you not Deceive your teacher?
It is only when you do not Deceive your teacher that you are really Deceiveing your teacher.
Chu Xiaoxiaos Knife doesnt care who you are. As long as the female character has a high favourablity level towards Chu Fan, all of them will not escape her assassination list.
Otherwise, why is the book Girl, You Just Want to Cultivate a single female protagonist?
Think carefully.
He Yunxiao must not see death and must, immediately, at once, bring down Fan Ziruos favorability level towards Chu Fan.
To put it in human terms: In order to close the distance and swipe the favorability level, I can have Fan Ziruo as my teacher, but only a little.
The short version: I have to teach teacher Ziruo something in my area of expertise.
Final version: Fan Ziruo sister, Master is here to teach you about love!
If you were to ask He Yunxiao what area he could be a teacher of Fan Ziruo, by count, it would be the one of falling in love.
After all, Fan Ziruo is a nk sheet of paper in this area, while He Yunxiao is a printing press.
After Fan Ziruo frowned and said, My opinion is the same as all the previous poetry critics. After that, He Yunxiao smiled.
He said confidently and courteously, May I ask you, sir, since you say this is a poem praising love, then I suppose that you have experienced love?
Fan Ziruo froze for a moment.
She didnt even leave her home often, so how could she have experienced any love?
I havent experienced it.
He Yunxiaoughed, Without investigation, you have no right to speak. How can you describe how love is since you have not experienced it? You can quote the words of the poetry critics, but it is best not to express your own opinion without experience. Otherwise, if someone deliberately targets you in the future, you will end up with a lot of remarks.
Listening to He Yunxiaos words, Fan Ziruo, this time, did not rush to speak, but was silent for a long time.
Li Jin poked his tablemate He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao, whats wrong with her? Why isnt she talking?
He Yunxiao didnt know how to exin to Li Jin.
To exin love to Li Jin, it would be easier to teach an ape programming. Thetter still had a better chance of sess.
He Yunxiao remembered the events at the Spring Breeze Mansion, so he simply fooled Li Jin and said, She has swooned over the poem.
When Li Jin heard that, he was delighted: another one? The most talented girl in Yinjing is just like that. She is still a bit inferior to me. Li Jin. I have to write this down and tell his cousin.
Li Jin hurriedly wrote it down with his pen, but halfway through writing it down, he suddenly remembered: This He Yunxiao didnt recite a poem either, did he? Then how?
Compared to Li Jins doubts, the students were more surprised.
We all knew the standard of Fan Ziruo.
She was a person who could be called a peer even in front of the oldest old schrs.
At a young age, she had already read the works of various authors, and had published works in the fields of criticism, boration, and exposition. She has also written poems, songs and essays on various subjects. She has written works on all kinds of subjects.
Now she was actually asked by He Yunxiao?
Could it be that.. Daming Lake really has something?
Then, an even more unbelievable scene emerged.
Only to see this, Yinjings number one talent, a wondrous woman with impable looks and figure, slowly stood up from behind the lecture table and gave a students bow to He-Yunxiao.
The sage said teacher must only speak fact. Young master Hes phrase without investigation, there is no right to speak has helped Fan Ziruo greatly, thank you very much, young master. Your Excellency should be my teacher from this moment on.
Meng Yan, the Prince of Qi, had his mouth half-open at the moment, unable to utter a single word.
Li Jin, on the other hand, kept his head down and not paying attention to the follow-up. Instead, he intended to make up a poem of his own to put in the transcript. To say that Fan Ziruo was swooning over the poem without a poem. It looked like he was lying. But how could he lie to his cousin?
Yang Zhes n brother, Yang Dong, was full of question marks.
There was only one thing on his mind: who am I, where am I, whats going on here?
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 70
Chapter 70
.
.
.
[Fan Ziruos favourability level changed from 30 to 32
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 32 to 33]
This afternoons literature lesson was one that was fresh in the minds of all the students who attended the ss.
Their biggest question was, why did He Yunxiao have so many questions?
Fan Ziruo, who spoke for one hour, spent half of the time exining various strange questions to He Yunxiao.
You said that He Yunxiao was very stupid, right? He managed to ask very sharp and tricky questions every time.
You say hes smart, right? Again, it feels like he doesnt know how to do anything. He just asks questions.
In fact, He Yunxiao himself is also very difficult.
This Fan Ziruo really lived up to the [Raider Difficulty: Hard].
It was the same gimmick of asking questions. The first time he used it up, he gained a whole 5 points of favourability. The second time I used it again, it gave only 2 points. The third time, it only gave 1 point. The third time, it only gave 1 point. Later, it simply didnt give any points at all.
The system has been yed with in terms of preventing the use of favorability.
The course schedule of the Antler Academy is usually two sses for two hours in the morning and two sses for two hours in the afternoon.
So after Fan Ziruo had finished one lesson, the students in the ssroom, still had to wait for the next gentleman toe to the ssroom and give them another lesson.
He Yunxiao was obviously not going to let anyone else give him a lesson.
Once Fan Ziruo picked up his books and walked out of the ssroom, He Yunxiao also gathered up his books and pens and ink and prepared to leave.
After a few times, He Yunxiao and Li Jin were already quite familiar with each other, and when Li Jin saw that He Yunxiao was leaving, he asked, He Yunxiao, where are you going? Going to the washroom, are you? lets go together
When Li Jin said that, it reminded He Yunxiao of the time when he was in school. At that time, if he wanted to go to the restroom, it was not far away, but he would ask his friends and gather arge group of people before they would go.
Those were the days when he was a student, will never return.
The current He Yunxiao has grown up.
If you have to go together, then that must be with girls, not with boys.
He Yunxiao said, You can go by yourself, this young master only goes with girls.
Li Jin immediately scoffed, What a fool, whats the use of you going with girls?
He Yunxiao patted Li Jins shoulder in a serious manner, Brother Li, when you get married in the future, be nice to the girls.
Li Jin was wondering what He Yunxiao meant, when he looked back. He Yunxiao had run away.
He then turned around and asked Meng Yan, Meng Yan, together?
Meng Yan: Lets go.
There was a two-quarter hour break in the middle of two sses, so many gentry took the opportunity to go to other ssrooms to meet their friends in private. Many of the gentrys houses were very strict and it was not easy to go out and have fun, so the academy was a rare time for the brothers to meet.
Huang Buren did not go out. He just sat in his seat and did not say a word.
The boy next to him said, Boss, arent we going to take revenge?
Huang Burens gaze was sharp and firm as he said, We must take revenge.
When will we do it!
The current Huang Buren, after being taught a lesson by He Yunxiao, had gained an evolution and was not the impulsive and brainless man he once was.
He Yunxiao is highly skilled in martial arts and his family is also very powerful. We cant hit the stone with an egg. We have to hold back and must continue to hold back.
Boss, how long do we have to hold back?
Hmph! The He family has a strong army and is on the side of the Prime Minister, so they are a key target for the Meng royal family. Well hold back until the day the Princess takes action against He Yuanhao. When the timees, the He familys walls will fall and everyone will push, so well take advantage of the situation and simply press He Yunxiao to death!
The eyes of the boy lit up and said straight away, Boss, brilliant!
He Yunxiao knew the way to get from the academy to the Fan House, so he didnt follow Fan Ziruo very closely. Falling behind from afar, he watched this female teacher, clutching a book, walk all the way home with a nearly unvarying stride rhythm.
This woman, not only was she too cid in nature, she even spoke and walked like this.
He Yunxiao had worked hard all morning plus half an afternoon, and only managed to raise her favorability to 33.
If it hadnt been going up in points more or less, He Yunxiao would have even begun to wonder if this Fan Ziruo liked men or not.
There was a small bamboo fence separating Fans house from the Antler Academy. The bamboo fence was very short and was obviously meant to protect against a man, but not against He Yunxiao.
Fan Ziruo pushed open the small wooden gate built into the fence and walked into the Fan House area. This time, He Yunxiao did not follow.
He realised one thing. This Fan Ziruo had a favourable impression of sister Du with 96. She couldnt really dislike men, could she?
Soon, He Yunxiao dispelled this thought.
When they first met, Fan Ziruo had been so frantic about Chu Fan that she had scared me to jump out and y the clown.
If she didnt like men, it didnt make sense for her to have a rising favourability level towards Chu Fan like that.
He Yunxiao felt that there must be some secret here that he had overlooked.
If one knew oneself and ones enemy, one could never lose a hundred battles.
He Yunxiao used his light skills and quietly crept into the Fan Mansion from another direction.
He Yunxiaos lightning skills, after being enhanced by Nanzhus wifes bonus Agility Enhancement, were already exceptional. Only a top expert like Chu Xiaoxiao could probably be able to match him.
An ordinary ninth-ranked yer would be no match at all.
Even though it was daytime now, no one noticed when He Yunxiao sneaked into Fans house.
The Fan Mansion was not very big, so after walking through a few rooms, He Yunxiao found the location of Fan Ziruo.
Fans study room.
If a person of Fans character was not in his study, he would be in his boudoir. In short, she stays where its quiet.
If you ask her to go to the street, Im afraid itsparable to severe torture, and her favorability level will go straight to the bottom.
He Yunxiao touched the roof of the study, and gently moved the tiles out of the way, leaving a hole in the roof, so he could get a direct view of the interior of the house.
Fan Ziruo still looked indifferent and calm even when she was in a ce where no one was around.
As she read in her study, He Yunxiao was lying on the roof, watching her read the book in her study.
She kept reading and He Yunxiao kept looking.
The words on the book were small, and even though He Yunxiao had good eyesight, he couldnt see what Fan Zewei was reading at all, so he was literally just watching Fan Zewei reading the book.
I dont know how long he was looking at it, but the cool tiles on the roof had been heated up to a human shape.
Finally finally! Fan Ziruo started something else!
The simple act of closing her book made He Yunxiaos heart pound.
Finally, she was going to do something else!
Then, He Yunxiao noticed that she got up and went to get another book and came back.
He Yunxiao:?
Luckily, this one didnt take long to read before Fan Ziruo closed it, and then she made a, very strange and logical move lying down on the table and sleeping.
He Yunxiao was really relieved to see this action.
He had originally thought that a genius girl like Fan Ziruo did not need to rest, but to his surprise, she was actually as tired as the other people, having read too many books.
He Yunxiao closed the tiles and quietly walked down from the roof, then gently pushed open the door to Fans study.
He was as careful as he could be, for fear of waking up Fan Ziruo, who had just fallen asleep.
As a result, the door to Fans study was not oiled!
Squeak~Gah~
Embarrassment.
Yinyun?
Fan Ziruo lifted her head from the desk, her normally radiant big eyes half-open and half-closed in a sleepy manner.
The n failed, so He Yunxiao had to reluctantly say, Teacher. Ziruo, Ivee for after-school tutoring.
Who are you?
Im He Yunxiao. of cource? Miss Fan Ziruo?
Fan Ziruos head wobbled.
Whos He Yunxiao?
He Yunxiao:?
Looking at the now somewhat dumb-headed Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao eximed, What a guy!
What a guy! This girl was slower to start than the others!
The n failed, but notpletely!
There is one thing to be said for this, it is normal to boot up slower than others when there is more software installed.
He Yunxiao grabbed the opportunity and ran to Fan Ziruos side in two steps.
He looked down at Fan Ziruos desk and saw!
A martial arts novel!
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 71
Chapter 71
.
.
.
He Yunxiao had thought that Fan Ziruo was studying some famous book, but he had never thought that the girl was actually reading a martial arts novel!
Apart from the martial arts novel on the table, there was another one, a proper illustrated guide to weapons.
As it was closed, He Yunxiao could not see the contents of the weapons catalog. But just from its thickness, it was very hardcore. At first nce, he knew that it was a professional book read by professionals.
He Yunxiao suddenly understood why Fan Ziruos favourability towards Chu Fan had risen like crazy.
It was because Chu Fan had only recently entered Yinjing. His body had a heavy aura of jianghu, and he was also holding a sword, a proper image of a jianghu swordsman. Add to this Chu Fans sword-drawn pretense, plus his ordinary appearance, plus his steely gaze..
A perfect temte for a protagonist in a pure martial arts novel!
No wonder Fan Ziruo liked him!
Young Master?
The slow-starting Fan Ziruo finally managed to boot up.
With an idea in his mind, He Yunxiao pretended not to notice the martial arts novel on his desk, then immediately moved his chair to sit by Fan Ziruos desk. Due to his current low level, He Yunxiao was not very close to Fan Ziruo, and the two sides kept a safe distance.
He Yunxiao said with sincere eyes, Youve said in ss that I coulde to see you after ss, so here I am.
Fan Ziruo said, Its still afternoon, doesnt you have to go to the next ss?
He Yunxiao said, I have a you to teach me, so why would I want to go to someone elses ss?
Fan Ziruo said calmly, There are specialties in the field of study, my lessons may not be as good as others.
He Yunxiaoughed, Although Ziruo may not be as good as others, you are definitely more beautiful than others.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 33 to 31]
Her tone remained the same as that of an ancient wave.
Young Master would prefer to be address me as Miss or teacher.
He Yunxiao was a bit speechless.
Do you know how hard it was for me to save up these two Favorability Levels?
I was sent back with such a cheap remark!
It seems that this girl doesnt like jokers and gentry who talk like words.
He Yunxiao then also collected his thoughts and became serious for a rare asion.
He said, Miss Fan, theing March is the imperial examinations, and I have missed too many sses, so I would like to ask you what I can do to remedy the situation?
Fan Ziruo did not care about the title of master and apprentice, and had only corrected He Yunxiao because it was too intimate for him to be called her Ziruo. Now, although He Yunxiao called her Miss instead of Teacher, to her, it was all the same.
She got up and went to the bookshelf to fetch some ssical books, which were basically the same as the list of books required for the imperial examinations.
These books were well known to all students who took part in the imperial examinations, so she gave them to He Yunxiao as a mere gesture.
He Yunxiao took the books, rose formally from his chair, and bowed to Fan Ziyuan.
Thank you, Miss Fan, for teaching me.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 31 to 32]
Seeing that favourability had indeed risen, He Yunxiao was secretly pleased: indeed! When dealing with someone like Fan Zimei, whose emotions were difficult to fluctuate, respect worked better than molest!
Fan Ziruo rose and returned the courtesy, then said to He Yunxiao: These books are not too difficult, so you can choose one to study. I will first give you a brief lecture, and then you can read it yourself, and ask me if you dont understand anything.
He Yunxiao said very politely, This is too much trouble for Miss Fan. I am asking you to give me a lecture after ss, so how can I ask you to waste more time on this? I would rather learn by myself first, and if I dont know anything, I can ask you again.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level changed from 32 to 34]
Fan Ziruo said, Okay. Im always here, so if you want to ask, you dont have to be polite.
After thanking her, He Yunxiao sat back in her chair and picked up a book and read it in a pretentious manner.
To He Yunxiao, reading a book was a lie, eating up time was the real thing.
For a woman of Fan Ziruos character, the more hasty you were, the more you wanted to be quick, the less you were likely to seed.
You must take your time and not rush at all.
The first thing is to let her get used to your presence, and then, step by step, slowly enter her heart.
When the dayes that you are no longer there, she will not be used to it, will regret it, will be empty in her heart. Then you have seeded.
Only when he had cultivated Fan Ziruos favorability to such an extent would He Yunxiao be able to proceed to the next step, which was to lower her favorability to Chu Fan.
The current He Yunxiao could afford to be worn out.
He was already nning to go into the pce at night, find Nanzhus wife to cure the soul-devouring pills, and then slowly spend time with Fan Ziruo.
As long as Chu Xiaoxiaos side doesnt rush too much, everything will be fine.
He had one more chance to get Chu Xiaoxiao to do something, and it was when he was reciting a poem at the Spring Breeze Mansion, so he could easily get a way in. He Yunxiao had already calcted that if Chu Xiaoxiao dared to rush him, he would use this opportunity to ask Chu Xiaoxiao to do something and drag her shopping.
Clothes? Buy! Jewelery? Buy it! Embroidered shoes? Buy them!
In any case, I must also boost Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level!
With this database like books in his hand, He Yunxiao couldnt read any more.
He had to drift off and think about what he was going to do at Nanzhus wifes ce in the evening.
Seeing that He Yunxiao was reading seriously, Fan Ziruo didnt say anything and picked up the martial arts novel herself and looked at the weapons catalog.
After reading for a while, Fan Ziruo became a little sleepy.
She had always been a sleepy person, and in the morning, if no one woke her up, she could sleep for a long time. She also liked to sleep when she was reading. Especially when reading books that are not interesting.
Martial arts novels are interesting, but this illustrated guide to weapons is tedious.
She wanted to fall asleep on the table, and just as she closed the book, she remembered that she was not alone here, but that there was also a young master He.
She looked up.
It looked like a painting in front of her.
He Yunxiao is quietly reading a book.
In the afternoon, the sun shines through the window, pouring colourful light and warmth on the table.
He is sitting upright at the table with his back straight.
His face is half illuminated by the wonderful sunlight, and the corners of his mouth are curled in a smile, as if he has thought of something happy.
At the moment, Fan Ziruo could see the dust floating in the sunlight and the, illuminated, glowing fuzz on He Yunxiaos face.
Just as she was dazed, He Yunxiao sensed something and turned his head, smiling at Fan Ziruo, Miss Fan, what are you looking at?
Looking at his smile, Fan Ziruos heart couldnt help but jump a little, a little harder than the usual jump.
Fan Ziruo didnt avoid it as she said, It seems that Ziruo once heard that Young Masters handsome Yinjing is number one, and now it seems that the rumours have some credibility.
He Yunxiao said with amusement, I justplimented you on your beauty, but you forbade me to say so. Now, Miss Fan is talking about me.
Fan Ziruo said, How can I not let you say that?
He Yunxiao didnt want to dwell on whether she would let him or not. That would be meaningless. He said directly, Then I will not be polite. In my heart, Miss fan is much prettier than other woman!
This time, the favorability level was steady at 34, not decreasing.
At this time, He Yunxiao timely and identally discovered Fan Ziruos martial arts novels.
Then he was surprised and said, Does Miss Ziruo like to read martial arts?
Naturally, he changed it from Miss Fan to Miss Ziruo.
Yes. Fan Ziruo answered. I grew up at home and didnt even go to the streets often. I dont even know what the mountains and rivers outside of Yinjing are like. Moreover, my father forbade me to practise martial arts, so at that time, I became interested in the stories of martial artists, somehow. Wondering what I would do if I could be a great warrior.
Looking at the illustrated guide to weapons on the table, He Yunxiao suddenly remembered that sister Du had told him that Fan Ziruo could write novels.
It turned out that she was looking at the illustrated guide to weapons in order to write a novel.
He Yunxiao said, Although you cant practice martial arts, you can write. Why dont you write a novel to make the warriors dreame true?
Fan Ziruo said, I do want to write, but its not that easy.
He Yunxiao struck while the iron was hot, Is it because you dont know much about martial arts? I do! I know how to use swords, staffs and spears. Although I may not specialise in them, its not a problem for me to do a fancy trick for your reference.
This was a very moving offer, but at the same time it would also owe He Yunxiao a great favor, and Fan Ziruo hesitated.
He Yunxiao pushed the borrowed book in front of Fan Ziruos face.
Miss Ziruo teaches me articles, and I teach Miss martial arts. Thats fair, right?
Mm.
Then its a deal?
Its a deal.
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 72
Chapter 72
.
.
.
When he said he was teaching Fan Ziruo martial arts, of course, it was impossible to actually teach her martial arts.
She was already neen this year, and had missed the best age for martial arts training. Most of all, her physique was average, that of a soft and fraildy. Although her father was a general on the battlefield, she just didnt have any talent for martial arts. It seems that all her talents are punctuated with the gift of words.
Because of her long hours of reading, she was even weaker when it came to walking, and a few movements would leave her panting and dripping with sweat.
He did not dare to give her a lot of training right at the beginning. but first taught her some rather beautiful sword-holding postures, and then he himself went down and yed a set of boxing for her to see.
Sitting at his desk, pen in hand, Fan Ziruo watched He Yunxiao boxing in the small open space of her study. At times she watched with rapt attention. At other times she wrote something thoughtfully.
He Yunxiao finished punching and then naturally walked over to the desk and stood beside Fan Ziruo.
Fan Ziruos graceful small regr handwriting was as beautiful as she was in person.
Miss Ziruo, somethings not right here.
He Yunxiao looked at the book for a while and found that Fan Ziruo was very meticulous, remembering some of the boxing stances, quickly and urately, with almost no mistakes. He looked for some time, and found an ambiguous spot, so he was finally able to speak out and point it out to Fan Zizhong.
Fan Ziruo had a good character, and even when her mistake was pointed out, she was not the least bit upset, but said politely, Please teach me, Your Excellency.
He Yunxiao said, This fist of mine is the fist of militarybat. This swing is not an attack, but a defensive punch.
A fist of defence?
Yes. When two armies fight, those who can usences will not use swords. Those who can use swords will not use their fists. When the timees to fight with fists, the weapons will be destroyed and the ammunition will be exhausted.
Fan Ziruo knitted her long willow brows. She immediately understood He Yunxiaos meaning and said, This fist is to block other peoples weapons.
He Yunxiao smiled, Miss Ziruo is very clever.
Fan Ziruo shook her head, Im too stupid. Previously I had only thought about how the stances could be changed and how the weapons could be matched. But I hadnt thought about the fact that in martial arts, behind every move and style, there are countless stories.
He Yunxiao said, Thats exactly why we need Miss Ziruo, to write out the story.
He
Seeing that Fan Ziruo was about to say something again. He Yunxiao, this time, didnt give her the chance to say anything.
Miss Ziruo, its gettingte, Im going back. Ille back tomorrow to ask you for advice.
The topic had already been raised by the story of martial arts moves, so if He Yunxiao really wanted to go on, he would not be able to finish it in a day and a night.
Most importantly, He Yunxiao wanted to whet Fan Ziruos appetite.
He wanted to make her think of herself while thinking of his martial arts moves.
Besides, previous actions had also proved that the dog-licking method waspletely useless against Fan Ziruo. To deal with her, you have to be polite and keep showing how good you are, so that she will look at you properly. Then, you have to keep brushing up on her favorability in themon hobbies.
Thest thing you need to do is to make a romantic confession when you have enough favourability points.
This set of skills will definitely kill all the simr female literati.
He Yunxiaos actions were going smoothly and he was stumbling, but he had reached the level ofmon hobby.
He took his time and got up to say goodbye when Fan was most interested after seeing the martial arts.
He Yunxiao only entered the study halfway through the afternoon, and after reading and practicing martial arts, it was almost evening.
It was not advisable to keep people at this time of day.
To stay would mean inviting guests to a family dinner.
What it meant for a woman to invite a man to a family dinner needed no further exnation.
Even if Fan Ziruo wanted to know more, she could only endure it and got up to see He Yunxiao out of the Fan residence.
Before leaving, He Yunxiao said, Is there a finished martial arts novel for Miss Ziruo?
Fan Ziruo said, I have written some. But its not finished yet, so its not good to see outsiders.
He Yunxiao smiled and said, Then I will be the Miss first reader.
Fan Ziruo said, Yinyun has read it, so Im afraid you wont be able to do it.
These were almost words of refusal.
She did not want to show it to He Yunxiao, and He Yunxiao understood, for to her, he was just an outsider.
He Yunxiao said goodbye to Fan Ziruo, thinking that he would find time to ask yunyun what Fan Ziruo was writing.
You know, there are many different kinds of martial arts novels. There were those that wrote about love in the rivers andkes. Those that fought for supremacy in the imperial court, and those that talked about the wisdom of Liao Zhai. If it was the first kind, He Yunxiao could still shamelessly give a few pointers. For thetter two, there was nothing he could do.
When he thought of Fan Ziruo writing about love and affection with a calm face. He Yunxiao felt funny inexplicably.
The Antler Academy was not like the Spring Breeze Mansion, which provided a special parking ce, so the general familys carriage came on time to pick up and drop off the various gentry. But He Yunxiaos coachman was different. This was the only male son in the He family, and thedy had another coachman when she went out, while the lord rode his own horse.
The coachman was not busy at all, plus he liked to drive and ride, so he sat on the carriage and waited hard outside the academy.
He stared at the entrance of the academy for a long time and noticed that He Yunxiao hade around from the other side of the street.
Why didnt the young mastere out of the entrance of the academy? Didnt he go to school? He didnt have a date at the academy, did he?
Not knowing what the coachman was thinking again. He Yunxiao got into the carriage and before he could say anything, the coachman said, My lord, is it the Spring Wind Mansion tonight, or the small courtyard by the river.
The pce.
The pce also does this?
He Yunxiao:????
What for?
You get paid to do things not for nonsense.
He Yunxiao pped the coachman on the head.
He knew that this horseman liked driving horses the most, so he threatened, If you keep talking nonsense, Ill kill your horse.
The coachman immediately became honest.
Thanks to the coachmans reminder. He Yunxiao remembered that tonight he was going to find Nanzhus wife, so of course he could not go empty-handed.
He knew that the conditions at Linxuan Pce were not good, but if he gave Nanzhus wife money directly, with her nature, she would definitely not ept it.
After thinking about it, He Yunxiao went to the vegetable market and bought two fish, then took a detour to the market and picked up two boxes of top quality rouge. but deliberately instructed that they should be packed in an ordinary box.
After buying these two items, He Yunxiao ordered the coachman to go around to the other side of Yinjing and buy a few packs of well-known snacks from Guihua Square. They were all candied fruits and pastries that young girls love to eat.
Once everything was ready, He Yunxiao carried the fish in his left hand, the snacks in his right, and the rouge in his arms, and walked towards the pce.
The guards in charge of the pce gate were dumbfounded when they saw how He Yunxiao looked.
How could this gentlemane to the pce and not show any respect? Even if he had no respect, why did he feel like his son-inw was returning to his mothers house?
It was only the end of October and it was not even New Years Day yet.
He did not care what the guards thought. He shed the golden feather order given by the empress mother-inw on the spot. And then, under the shocked gaze of the guards, he entered the pce with impunity.
This time, when he came to Linxuan Pce, He Yunxiao was already familiar with the way.
After passing by the smallke where we ate fish together, He Yunxiao could not bear the thought of Nanzhus wife in his heart and chose to jog all the way to the door of Linxuan Pce.
On the way, He Yunxiao also saw a few female guards hiding furtively not far from Linxuan Pce, as if they were protecting Linxuan Pce. Obviously,st time he came, there were none.
He did not care about this. He was now super light, so it was the same if these people were there or not.
He walked down to the Linxuan Pce, saw that no one was around, and stepped straight into the pce.
The pce was indeed very cold, except for the necessary ornaments. There were no other extra objects for decoration.
The pce was huge, but no one was there.
As He Yunxiao was walking, he suddenly heard a soft singing voice.
Following the sound of the song, he soon came to a room.
There was always some decoration here, better than elsewhere.
When I say decoration, it was mostly flowers, nts, vines, and the like. There were no rare and precious things.
He Yunxiao quietly pushed the door open a crack and leaned over to look.
He saw a girl, sitting on a chair and singing a song.
Her head and shoulders, in rhythm with the song, were sometimes to the left and sometimes to the right. Because the chair was too high, her little feet could not touch the ground, so he simply moved to the opposite direction of her face facing.
He Yunxiao did not want to break this beautiful scene.
Until he saw that this girl actually dared to sing and do needlework at the same time!
Other people were capable and virtuous when they did needlework.
You, Eldest Princess Nanzhu, do needlework. You have an itchy butt, dont you?
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 73
Chapter 73
.
.
.
He Yunxiao didnt dare to make a rash noise to interrupt. He was afraid that if this girl was scared by herself, she might hurt herself with a needle being scared.
He quietly pushed open the door and walked in, putting the candied fruit, rouge and fish away one by one.
Then he walked behind Meng Qingrou and watched what she was doing.
She was embroidering a sachet.
Even if He Yunxiao wasnt a professional, he could tell that the fabric of the bag was average, and Nanzhus wifes stitching was even more average.
It was at a level that could barely be considered needlework.
It was no wonder that she was unable to move these things. There was no way she could practice any more.
He Yunxiao waited for Nanzhus wife to pause and suddenly took her hand, snatching the incense bag away along with the needle and thread.
Meng Qingrou looked at the sudden loss of the item in her hand and froze for a moment, then looked up as an afterthought.
Young Master Xiao! You
He Yunxiao hurriedly said, As we agreed yesterday, I wille and continue healing your wounds today.
Meng Qingrou held out her left hand and said anxiously, My hand is already healed, there is no need to heal it.
Meng Qingrous hand was indeed almost healed. The wound from yesterday had already taken off the scab today, and was basically invisible. But was it a matter of whether the wound was well or not?
He Yunxiao pretended to be angry and pointed at the small red spot on Meng Qingrous hand and said, Did this just get stuck by a needle?
Meng Qingrou lowered her head sheepishly.
If I hadnt given you a blood transfusion yesterday, you wouldnt have been able to stop the bleeding for a while even if you had been stabbed with a needle and the wound was small.
He Yunxiao put the needle and thread plus the bag on the table.
Then he began to lecture Meng Qingrou.
Do you know that you have haemophilia? Can you move sharp things? You are the princess of Qi, a sixteen year old girl, can you
Meng Qingrou raised her head slightly and said carefully, Young Master Xiao, Nanzhu is seventeen years old
How dare you talk back! You!
He Yunxiao made a move to hit.
Seeing him like this, Meng Qingrou immediately lowered her head. With her hand on herp, the two fingers of her right hand were held nervously in the palm of her left hand. At the same time, the slender, well-proportioned legs were nked together.
It was exactly the same look: Nanzhu knew she had done wrong, so teach Nanzhu as much as you want. Young Master.
When He Yunxiao saw her like this, his heart softened.
Men can be soft-hearted, but not other things.
He Yunxiao squatted down, poked at the tip of her nose, and said seriously, Care more about yourself. Luckily my blood is still good, you poked your finger today and it didnt bleed. Next time, leave this kind of thing to the pce maids.
Meng Qingrou softly said, Xinger and the girls are very busy, Nanzhu doesnt want to bother them anymore. Besides, this is a bag for my sister and I want to make it myself
He Yunxiao thought, he had given Nanzhus wife a lot of blood yesterday, it should be enough for a while, at least not so much that something serious would happen if she pierced her finger.
So he softened his tone and said, If you promise not to stab your hand again, Ill agree to you doing it.
Meng Qingruo nodded her head in a hurry.
Mm-hmm. I promise.
He Yunxiao picked up the needle and thread and the sachet and returned them to Meng Qingrou, taking great care to wrap the needle in the thread to eliminate the possibility of it sticking to Nanzhus wife.
You can have it back.
Meng Qingrou smiled sweetly and said, Thank you, Young Master Xiao!
He Yunxiao also smiled, Satisfied? If youre satisfied, lets start healing. Come, do as youre told and hold out your hand.
Of course, Meng Qingrou knew what healing meant.
Last night, she and Young Master Xiao had held hands for a whole half hour.
Even though she now, in her heart, had the idea of discussing with her sister not to marry He Yunxiao, but no matter what, she and Young Master Xiao were not yet betrothed
Although the rtionship with the doctor and the patient can be exined in the past, but I have already been healed
Seeing this hesitant look of Nanzhu, He Yunxiao knew that his chance hade again.
Without hesitation.
p!
A tingling sensation was transmitted to the brain along with a familiar sound. Meng Qingrous face instantly turned red, and then subconsciously began to panic.
He Yunxiao looked at her and smiled, Hand.
In the midst of her panic, Meng Qingrou was a little disoriented, and even though she was extremely shy and embarrassed, she still obediently raised her left hand and handed it to He Yunxiao.
Spread your fingers apart yourself.
Meng Qingrou blushed and pretended not to hear.
But He Yunxiao wouldnt let her off the hook just like that.
p!
Meng Qingrou turned her face away, not daring to look at her left hand as if she was afraid, her face red and her lips pursed in shame and indignation. But still, she obediently parted her fingers herself and waited for He Yunxiaos big hand to hold it.
He Yunxiao looked at her like this and deliberately teased her, just not holding it at once.
He moved his fingers, starting from the root of her palm and moving upwards, rubbing and advancing a little.
That feeling fromst night returned to Meng Qingruos body.
She only felt it in her left hand, rough, warm, and hard and firm.
It was as if there was a big tree to shelter her from the wind and rain in the midst of the storm.
Her focus, gradually drawn by the slow touch, was drawn from the rest of her body, and all invoked to focus on the hand.
Just then, therge hand suddenly moved to take the small, white, soft hand in its full grip, sping the ten fingers together in a tight fit.
Because the focus was all on the hand, sensory information from the touch was collected quite sufficiently.
The amount of disturbed information caused her face to flush instantly, while subconsciously her whole body tensed up and her legs tightened together. It was like being electrocuted, from head to toe.
Looking at her hand being tightly grasped by Xiao Yun again, Meng Qingrou said resignedly, Young Master Xiao, how much longer do I have to heal today?
He Yunxiao thought for a moment, not wanting to gain an inch, so he simply doubled the time and said, One hour.
Meng Qingrous hand was held honestly, and her mouth protested, Yesterday it was clearly only half an hour.
He Yunxiao exined nonsensically, Yesterday it was half an hour because we kept holding on to each other yesterday.
Meng Qingrou argued, Then cant you not separate them today?
He Yunxiaoughed, Thats what you said, if you dont eant to separate, you dont have to separate.
Meng Qingrou:?
He Yunxiao didnt care about the trick or not. A trick on his own wife was no trick. It was called love.
He had gotten his hands on her, so he took Meng Qingrou to the ce where he had put the New Years goods.
He put a few packets of snacks into Meng Qingrous hands and took the rouge and put it on her dressing table.
He Yunxiao said, This rouge is not expensive, you can use it as you like, I will buy more when you run out.
Looking at Nanzhus wifes empty dressing table. He Yunxiao added, Do you want anything else?, hairpins, nes, bracelets?
She hesitated.
He Yunxiao added, My family has money, so you dont have to be polite.
Meng Qingrou hesitated, Young Master and Nanzhu are not rtives, why are you so kind to Nanzhu?
I rare you.
What does rare you mean
He Yunxiao didnt rush to answer, but pulled her to sit at the table, unwrapped the several packs of snacks, then picked one of each and stuffed them into her mouth.
At this moment, Meng Qingrous cheeks were puffed out, like a little hamster.
You ate my snacks, and my blood is still flowing in your body. From now on, you are mine, you can only marry me, you cant even run away.
Meng Qingrous eyes widened as she felt that she was being trapped. She couldnt say a word because her mouth was stuffed with snacks at the moment!
He Yunxiao said, Im a person who respects other peoples opinions, you have ten seconds to object.
When Meng Qingrou heard He Yunxiao say this, she thought it was alright, so she hurriedly chewed the contents of her mouth.
He Yunxiao started counting down, Ten! Nine! One! The end. Since youre not saying anything, Ill take that as a yes.
Meng Qingrou had a hard time saying anything at the moment, and the only thing she could use tofort herself was that the snacks were still quite tasty.
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 74
Chapter 74
Having just swallowed her snack, Meng Qingrou was about to exin something.
Young Master Xiao, I..
Is the snacks good? He Yunxiao interrupted.
Meng Qingrou nodded honestly, Delicious.
Have another piece.
Hm.
He Yunxiao picked a piece among several kinds of snacks and then threw it into her mouth with a swift movement of lightning.
With something in her mouth, Meng Qingrou was once again unable to speak. Her hand was being pulled by He Yunxiao, so she could only sit quietly next to him, her small mouth moving around as she chewed the pastry quietly and gracefully.
In fact, when someone is beautiful, everything she does is pleasing to the eye.
He Yunxiao did nothing, thought nothing, but stayed by Meng Qingrous side, watching her eat, and kept looking, never tired of looking.
In He Yunxiaos eyes, Meng Qingrou was the kind of girl who was very spiritual, innocent, kind, cute, silly, believed in everything that had been said to her, and stimted ones desire to protect her.
He Yunxiao decided to find an opportunity to confess to her that he was He Yunxiao.
I couldnt help but confess.
Xiao Yun had said bad things about her sister, Meng Qingqian, and if the antidote girl didnt keep her word and told Meng Qingqian, then Xiao Yun would have no chance with Meng Qingqians sister.
Moreover, even if the identity of Xiao Yun is perfect, am I going to watch Nanzhus wife take on her sister and the Queen Mother for me?
Without saying that this is a bloody drama, who would want the lovely wife Nazhus suffering?
The Queen-Mother may be better off, but Meng Qingqian is not a good woman.
At every turn, she sentences people to demotion and exile. She even ordered that the trial of the assassins be abandoned and that they be decapitated. How could Nanzhu deal with such a ruthless empress?
Why not just tell her that I am He Yunxiao and let her go through the process of marrying into the Marquis family and be done with it?
All is well and that ends well.
As He Yunxiao was thinking, Nanzhus mouth gradually stopped moving.
He Yunxiao looked at her and smiled, Finished eating again? Come, open your mouth.
Meng Qingrou wanted to say something, but was again gagged by the delicious snacks inside her mouth. She was only forced to enjoy the rare delicacy, her small mouth moving around once again.
One person ate, one person watched.
The night was quiet, and so was the time.
After eating this time, Meng Qingrou used her right hand, which was not held, to hold in front of her mouth.
Young Master Xiao! I have something to say!
He Yunxiao helplessly put down the snack and said, Speak.
Meng Qingrou asked cautiously, Did Young Master Xiao take the Soul Devouring Pill?
He Yunxiao feigned surprise and said, Why are you so clever, Miss? Its like a heavenly maiden descending from the earth!
Meng Qingrou blushed at hisment, You asked for the Soul Devouring Pill the first time you saw me. Moreover, this wound healed so quickly with just blood, there is only one possibility, and that is the Soul Devouring Pill.
He Yunxiaomented, Great talent, girl!
With a soft hum, Meng Qingrous tone was no longer as cheerful as before, and she said quietly, It is written in medical books that most people who have taken the Soul Devouring Pill will live less than a year. The few who are physically strong can live for a few more months, or at most a year or so. Young Master clearly doesnt have long to live, but youre still not serious.
How am I not serious? He Yunxiao said innocently.
Meng Qingrou pouted discontentedly, You have to ask the doctor of your own ord to consult, why are you not taking this seriously?
He Yunxiao immediately retorted, Miss Nanzhu was not honest when I was consulting the doctor either, she even hit him.
Meng Qingrou blushed again and hurriedly exined, I, I was, unrted men and women shouldnt be intimate!
He Yunxiao said, I am unrted.
Meng Qingrou lowered her head and said in a soft tone, Nanzhu cant say anything to you. But Nanzhu does not want to lie to you. Although Nanzhu is confident in her medical skills, medicine is slow, but poison is fast. Moreover, the Soul Devouring Pill is the top of the worlds strange pills, a great poison and a great tonic How long has Young Master been taking this pill?
He Yunxiao thought for a moment and said, Not many days.
Meng Qingrou breathed a sigh of relief.
A few days is fine. If it hasnt been a few days, Nanzhu is fifty percent sure of solving this elixir.
Fifty percent?
He Yunxiao thought that he had Sister Jiangs Poison Resistance Boost and was far more resistant to the Soul Devouring Pill than normal people. Fifty percent certainty was for ordinary people, but for himself, fifty percent was basically equivalent to eighty percent.
With 80% certainty, He Yunxiao put his mind at ease. Even though she was not a discipline of any famous master, so 80% certainty was definitely enough.
Besides, I still have the Hundred Compulsions Heart Protecting Pill from the antidote girl.
Although he was doubly sure, he could not help but tease Nanzhus wife.
Fifty percent? Fifty percent is too little. Nanzhu, Im going to die, so I wont drag you down. You can marry someone else.
When Meng Qingrou saw He Yunxiao say this, she immediately said anxiously, Aiya, dont be discouraged. I havent finished my sentence yet. Fifty percent is the result of taking only one prescription. If you continue toe here every day, and I take your pulse every day and adjust your prescription every day, there is an 80% chance that the poison will be resolved!
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhu with this look and was happy as hell.
He then observed Nanzhus favourability level towards him, which hade to 88.
It was done.
There was no escape for his wife.
How could such a high favourability rating go down?
How could the Flying Dragons face lose like that?
He Yunxiao moved closer to Nanzhus wife and pressed his ear to her, You cant let go of me that much, huh?
Meng Qingrous face flushed red, but her mouth pretended to be polite and said, Young Master saved Nanzhu, and Nanzhu will also save Young Master Xiao.
Actually, I ..
He Yunxiao was about to confess when he suddenly heard the sound of footstepsing fast and quick, from far and near, getting faster and faster.
He Yunxiao was at the eighth level of cultivation, and at this stage, a martial artists five senses were already much stronger than those of normal people, so what Meng Qingruo could not hear, he could hear clearly. He was especially sensitive to the sounds of footsteps and breathing, which were used to determine the location of others.
However, although his sense of hearing is much stronger, it is far from being able to hear the four directions. The Linxuan Pce was quiet and deserted, and it was nighttime, so He Yunxiao could hear farther away.
But even if it was farther away, it wasnt too far.
Across the door, it was only twenty to thirty meters.
The sound of footsteps was already very close, almost as if they would be pushing the door in the next moment.
The princess had a reputation to uphold, and if someone found out that she was secretly meeting a man, it would be aplete game over. She was originally enough to marry into a Marquis, and if her reputation was ruined, even the average official family, would not want her.
After many experiences, He Yunxiao had already reached the master level in the field of hiding.
He was extremely fast!
Almost instantly, he grabbed Nanzhus wife by the waist and then, with a sh of lightness,nded behind a curtain in the room.
This kind of curtain is verymon in pces, and is often found in the whole room, near the side of the bed. It was usually used to separate the small living room in the bedroom, which was used for entertaining guests, from the bedroom with the bed, which was used for sleeping.
With this curtain, the concubines and princesses had triple security when they slept.
The first level was the outermost door. The second level was the curtain, and the third level was the curtain for the beds.
The firstyer of doors was essible to ordinary men. Behind the secondyer of curtains, only servants and Imperial Doctors could enter in an emergency. As for the thirdyer, only the Royal Family could enter.
He Yunxiao was currently hiding in an area where only servants and Imperial Doctors could enter.
He was hiding behind a curtain and was even holding Meng Qingrous hand.
Young Master Xiao, Xinger is here, let go of your hand!
He Yunxiao held Meng Qingrous small hand tightly, not letting go of it for half a second. This made her only stick to the edge of the draped curtain to cover her hand that was being held by someone else.
No, I cant let go now that we are healing your wounds.
Meng Qingrou said anxiously, You! What should we do now?
He Yunxiao thought to himself, Nanzhus wife is really still too innocent. At the beginning, both Sister Du and Chu Xiaoxiao did not need to be taught. They were self-taught.
He said, Just stand here, find any excuse and send that person away.
Over there, Xinger pushed in the door.
Meng Qingrou wasnt even half good.
Xing Xing, Xinger, Im fine, are you alright?
Xinger:?
She felt that the Princess was a bit strange today, so she simply approached with concern, Princess, you
Xingers footsteps suddenly froze as she noticed that behind the curtain, there was actually half a foot!
Looking at the style of the shoe, it was obviously a mans shoe.
With a stiff face, she looked up at her favorite Princess Meng Qingruo.
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 75
Chapter 75
Xinger would never have imagined that her favorite Princess Nanzhu would engage in such a thing.
What she couldnt understand was who this man was and how he had walked in.
But now was not the time to think about it. She had to make a choice now, whether to report it or to hide it for Princess Nanzhu.
With little hesitation, Xinger chose to hide it for Princess Nanzhu.
She had grown up watching Nanzhu and knew her character very well.
A child like her would never be able to do anything harmful to heaven and earth, and if she did, it would be a mistake of heaven.
For example, now.
Living for a long time in the nearly cold Linxuan Pce, where she was clearly the princess of honorable status, but no one ever cared. No one ever cared.
Xinger didnt want toin about anything.
Nanzhus own father and mother were gone, and it was not surprising that she had ended up in such a state.
Since so far no one cared, no one would ever care.
Live your own life.
She quickly recovered from her shock and hurriedly found a random topic to say to Meng Qingrou, Has the princess eaten yet?
After saying that, she regretted it, as she had clearly just eaten half an hour ago.
Meng Qingrou was very nervous at the moment, and didnt hear anything wrong with Xingers words.
Ah, I Ive eaten.
He Yunxiao hurriedly transmitted his voice, Stupid girl! Havent eaten. I havent eaten yet. Let her cook.
Meng Qingrou hurriedly changed her tone again, No, I havent eaten. Xinger, please prepare the meal.
Oh oh. Xinger hurriedly agreed.
Remembering that he had bought two fish. He Yunxiao transmitted his voice again, I bought fish, have her make fish porridge.
Meng Qingrou said, I bought fish, ah no, its me, I caught fish in theke. Xinger, make the fish porridge.
Xinger: Oh uh, okay.
She immediately retreated with the fish and even took a deep look at the few packets of leftover snacks on the table.
He Yunxiao waited for Xinger to exit beforeing out at ease.
It was true that Not a family, do not enter a family. I didnt expect that not only Nanzhus wife was foolish, but Nanzhus maid was also foolish. (Notes: A proverb, meaning that people who can live together tend to have simr temperaments, styles, and simr interests. Otherwise it will be difficult to get together.)
It was quite outrageous that Nanzhus wife had fooled her.
He Yunxiao resisted the desire to spit and said to Meng Qingrou, Miss Nanzhu, when are we going to cure the poison?
Meng Qingrou said, Has Young Master Xiao not eaten? The Soul Devouring Pills antidote cannot be taken on an empty stomach.
He Yunxiao:?
Crap?
The thing I made up to fool Chu Chu at the time was actually true?
It really cant be taken on an empty stomach.
Meng Qingrou walked ahead, took He Yunxiaos hand and said, Lets make the medicine first and then wait to see if Xingers fish porridge to be ready.
He Yunxiao nodded his head.
It seemed that as soon as they got to the medical arts, which was Nanzhus wifes area of expertise, his wifes intelligence woulde back.
So, Meng Qingrou pulled He Yunxiao along as she walked through the Linxuan Pce.
After passing several empty ces, the fragrance of medicine began to grow stronger.
In Linxuan Pce, there was a room dedicated to storing medicinal herbs. The huge herb cab was covered with small drawers for herbs. Scattered pill boxes and pill racks were everywhere. The herbs were ced very neatly, and in terms of the wide variety, they were even a little more abundant by ordinary pharmacies.
Did you make all this?
He Yunxiao was a little shocked.
Meng Qingrou said with some embarrassment, Most of it was made by my mother, Nanzhu just fiddled around with it.
He Yunxiaoughed and said, If you had made it casually, I wouldnt dare to let you treat it without worrying.
When Meng Qingrou saw that He Yunxiao was about to give up again, she hurriedly said anxiously, No, no, Nanzhu has been working very hard on it.
He Yunxiao stroked her head and said, Dont worry, I wont me you even if you cure me to death.
Meng Qingrou was dissatisfied, Young Master Xiao, dont look down on my medical skills like that. Doctor Wei said that Nanzhu is very powerful.
He Yunxiao said dotingly, Alright. My Nanzhu is the best.
Meng Qingrou blushed and said, Its not yours yet.
The two of them spoke shamefully as they walked to a medicinal pot where the soup was boiling.
Meng Qingrou pulled He Yunxiao down and took the long-prepared, crushed leaves and poured them into the jar of medicine. Afterwards, she put on water, lit a fire, and boiled it.
When He Yunxiao saw her like this, he said, So Miss Nanzhu knew I would being. Even the herbs are ready.
Meng Qingrou said defiantly, No. I just took out the leftover ones from before.
He Yunxiao: Im not eating anymore, Im leaving.
No, no. It was Nanzhu who made it in the afternoon.
Looking at Nanzhus cute look. He Yunxiao said he couldnt bear it anymore. With a force in his hand, Meng Qingrous entire body, was brought into his arms by his gentle strength.
He Yunxiao held Nanzhus hand in his right hand and wrapped his left hand around her slender waist, allowing her entire body to sink into his arms. Then, lowering his head, he buried his face in the hair behind her ear.
Nanzhus scent, like her personality, was a light and gentle medicinal fragrance. At first smell it did not feel like anything, but the more you smelled it, the more intoxicating it became.
Nanzhu, I like you.
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 88 to 92]
Meng Qingrous face was as intoxicated as she squirmed her body in He Yunxiaos arms, and her right hand, which was not held by He Yunxiao, was gently pushing him back.
But it was no use.
His breath on her ears and neck tickled and tickled her heart.
After a couple of pushes, she felt that she couldnt use any strength in her body.
It was like a peony on a rainy day, soft and squishy.
Her tone was also soft, The medicine is ready. You have to take it out as soon as the water boils, it cant be boiled for long.
He Yunxiao regained his senses and finally let go of her.
Meng Qingrou was like being pardoned, and hurriedly squatted down to put out the fire for the medicine jar, then took out a bowl and dispensed the freshly boiled water into it.
After eating in a while, when the water cools, you can drink it. It should be taken once a day, not intermittently.
He Yunxiao wondered, So simple?
Meng Qingrou said, Take it twice first, see the effect, and then we can decide as to whether to add more medicine or increase the dosage.
The two of them waited for the water to get a little colder, and then He Yunxiao took it back.
On the way back, they walked hand in hand in silence. No one spoke much.
When they arrived at Meng Qingrous room, they waited for some time for Xinger to bring the food over.
Meng Qingrou then said: We cant wait for the medicine to getpletely cold. Why dont you have some snacks first?
He Yunxiao snickered, Is Nanzhu willing to let me eat?
Meng Qingrou hummed, Naturally, I do.
He Yunxiao said, Then you can feed me.
I.. you obviously have a hand.
He Yunxiao tucked his left hand under his leg and said, Its gone now.
He Yunxiao continued to urge, If you dont feed me, the medicine will get cold soon.
Meng Qingrous character was really eaten to death by He Yunxiao.
When she heard this, she hesitated for a moment, so she picked up a piece of pastry with a face full of hesitation and entanglement and brought it to He Yunxiaos mouth.
How could He Yunxiao let her off so easily?
He opened his mouth directly and took the pastry plus the fingers into his mouth.
The sudden wet and hot sensation made Meng Qingrous entire body tremble, and she subconsciously cried out in shock, then looked at He Yunxiao with a face full of shame and anger.
I, I, Ill bite you to death!
Meng Qingrou opened her mouth lightly and nibbled on He Yunxiaos arm.
Since it was through his clothes, to be honest, it didnt hurt. It was a bit itchy.
He Yunxiao pretended to be in pain and begged for mercy, Ouch, ouch, dont bite, Im wrong. Miss Nanzhu, Im sorry.
I was wrong, next time I dare to do it again!
After ending the nonsense, He Yunxiao endured the bitterness of the medicine and drank the bowl of medicine down forcefully.
Its so bitter. Heined.
Just get used to drinking it. Meng Qingrou smiled andforted.
As He Yunxiao watched her, he thought, with such superior medical skills, she was all trying to cure her own hemophilia, right?
I guess, all these years, she had gotten used to eating these bitter things, right?
He Yunxiao didnt want her to suffer and be aggravated any more.
Making up his mind, he said, Nanzhu, I am actually not Xiao Yun, I am He Yunxiao.
To He Yunxiaos surprise, Meng Qingrou had little reaction.
On the contrary, she was puzzled and said, You are He Yunxiao? Thats not right, He Yunxiao came here this afternoon. Why do you call yourself He Yunxiao, Young Master Xiao?
He Yunxiao????.
He came here this afternoon?
Yes.
What did he look like?
Wellnot as good looking as the rumours. in and simple, not fat, long face, small eyes..
The corner of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched and he thought, No way
He continued to pursue: What kind of clothes did he wear?
White sleeves, blue coat..
Cao!
It was Li Jin!
What is this guy doing pretending to be me?
Oh no, Ive be a double!
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 76
Chapter 76
It waste eleventh hour, close to nine oclock in the evening.
He Yunxiao ate and drank enough to walk out of Linxuan Pce.
On his hands, the residual warmth of Nanzhus wife still remained.
He Yunxiao had gained a lot today. Not only did he find the Cheat code to raise Ziruos favorability level, but he also managed to confess his identity to Nanzhus wife.
He had confessed, but notpletely.
When he thought about confessing his identity, He Yunxiao had nowhere to vent his anger.
This guy, Li Jin, what is he doing, pretending to be me?
The most outrageous thing was that Nanzhus wife did not suspect that Li Jin was impersonating He Yunxiao. He was the number one dude in Yinjing City, full of evil and handsome, as promised?
But does Li Jins appearance bear any resemnce to the word handsome?
This may have something to do with Nanzhus willingness to trust people. When she had lied to her, she did not suspect anything.
But He Yunxiao would never me Nanzhus wife, and Li Jin was definitely to me for this.
With Li Jin taking over the identity of He Yunxiao in advance, no matter how He Yunxiao exined, Nanzhus wife was still half-trusting. It was also her fault for trusting him too much.
In the end, when it was gettingte, He Yunxiao had no choice but to say, Ill bring Li Jin over tomorrow so that he can identify himself.
That was the end of the matter.
The coachman waited for He Yunxiao at the pce gate, as was his habit.
When he saw He Yunxiaoing out, he said thoughtfully, Young master, the academy, the Spring Wind House, or the small courtyard by the river?
He Yunxiao said speechlessly, Can we go home?
The coachman said, Then shall we go home?
He Yunxiaoughed and said, No. Were not going back. Lets go to the Spring Breeze Mansion.
I hadnt seen her for two days, so I really missed her. Besides, he had to discuss the matter of redemption with her. Even if I cant marry her explicitly because of my status, I can at least let Sister Jiang live happily in the Marquis Mansion without worrying about food or clothing.
With this in mind, He Yunxiao lowered the curtain of the carriage and let it drive slowly and leisurely towards the Spring Wind Mansion.
The owner of the Spring Breeze Mansion is indeed a person of great importance, and the fact that he can train a flower girl of Jiang Wuyous level and has the means to buy Du Yinyun from the Department of Education shows that he is very powerful. But because of this, he is often not seen at all, and is generally a hands-off person.
In the absence of the owner, Jiang Wuyou, who is the highest in strength, fame and seniority, is at the helm of the Spring Wind Mansion.
This is on the surface.
Secretly, half of the girls in the Spring Breeze Mansion are Yans spies, and Jiang Wuyou is the head of Yans secret agents in Yinjing.
In fact, Jiang Wuyou herself had never met the owner of the building.
When she was picked out from the orphanage of the owner of Spring Breeze Mansion, she was immediately assigned the status of special envoy and sent to Yinjing to take charge of Yans spywork.
And so it went on for many years.
Today, a special guest walked into Jiang Wuyous room.
A third-ranking official of the Great Qi court, the Secretary of the Honglu Temple in charge of foreign affairs, Lu Liang.
In Yinjings court structure, Lu Liang and the Honglu Temple he represents have always been under themand of Prime Minister Han Wenxin.
With his third-ranking official position and the power of the Honglu Temple, he did not have to bow and kneel even in the face of Han Wenxin.
However, when this dignified Secretary of the Honglu Temple entered Jiang Wuyous boudoir, before the door was even closed, he couldnt wait to kneel down to Jiang Wuyou with a big salute.
He said with an iparably respectful expression, Your humble servant pays homage to the envoy, seeing the envoy is like seeing my emperor. Long live my emperor! Long live Great Yan!
Jiang Wuyou sat in a chair at the table, her face surprisingly calm. Obviously she had seen this kind of situation a lot.
Where is the border map? Jiang Wuyou said bluntly.
Lu Liang pulled out an envelope from his arms, knelt down on both knees, presented it with both hands, and handed it to Jiang Wuyou.
Jiang Wuyou did not rush to take it, but first asked, How sure are you.
The subordinate served under Han Wenxin and spent the whole day with the military generals, this information is an umtion of the information I have spied out day in and day out during these three years. The subordinate estimates that there is a 70% certainty.
Jiang Wuyou took off the envelope and said, The emperor has asked you to turn against Han and join Meng. Keep an eye on the Meng ns movements in the imperial court. If there is any movement, send someone to report it. If not necessary, do note in person.
Lu Liang bowed and obeyed the order.
Jiang Wuyou said, Go down and stay in another room for the night. Go back in the morning.
Lu Liang said, Yes, and bowed and left the room.
Jiang Wuyou waited for him to leave and sighed, then rubbed her face and said to herself, A group of people are kneeling and worshipping me as the Emperor of Yan, what would happen if they knew that I, the envoy, had never even met the Emperor?
Jiang Wuyou didnt think too much about it.
Her job was simple: to deliver a message to the Emperor of Yan, and to gather information from Yans secret agents in Yinjing and send it back to Yan.
The word special envoy may seem like a prestigious title, but in fact it has no great power, and is only a puppet ced by the Yan Emperor in Yinjing.
In terms of the countrys strength, Qi is strong and Yan is weak, so Yan has put a lot of effort into building awork of secret spies in order to ovee the weak with the stronger. Today, Jiang Wuyou has received three copies of the Qi border map alone.
She opened thetest one and spread it out on the table,paring it with the previous one.
She had to select the areas that matched each other, write them down on paper with a fine brush, and send them out first as expedited copies. The remainder of the original, which included various versions of the detailed borderyout, was copied in triplicate and brought back to Yan by the various spies who had returned to Yan as a dyed copy.
In modern times, this would have been a matter of mail. But in ancient times, when there was no sufficient ess to information, it was very troublesome.
Jiang Wuyou opened the envelope, took out a brush and ink, and was about to write. Suddenly, she heard He Yunxiaos voiceing from outside.
Uncle Lu? Youre still old and strong at your age.
Brat doesnt learn. Do you believe Ill go to He Yuanhaos to sue.
No! Uncle, lets pretend weve never met!
Jiang Wuyou heard He Yunxiaos voice and took another look at the Qi border map she was holding. Looking around, there was no ce to hide for a while.
Hearing He Yunxiaos footsteps getting closer, Jiang Wuyou gritted her teeth and had no choice but to hide the envelope in her arms first.
Almost as soon as she had hidden it, He Yunxiao pushed the door open and came in.
He Yunxiao was a little surprised to see that Sister Jiang was fully clothed.
Normally, at this time of the day, Sister Jiang would have been in her pajamas and had gone to her room to lie down.
He smiled and said, Sister is not wearing that pyjamas, did you know I wasing?
Although she had only just hidden the letter on her body, Jiang Wuyou said, half-heartedly, If I had known you wereing, I would have worn pajamas.
He Yunxiaos eyes lit up and he eximed, Its still sister who understands me.
He didnt even bother to be polite to Sister Jiang, so he walked over to her and moved a stool and sat down next to her.
The stools were naturally extremely close together.
This made it convenient for He Yunxiao to hug Jiang like a sloth.
Originally, this level of intimacy was within Jiang Wuyous eptable range. Of course, only He Yunxiao could. No one else could.
But now, with the envelope hidden in his arms, Jiang Wuyou didnt dare let He Yunxiao hug him like this.
There was no harm in simply hugging, but this bad boy, whose hands and feet were never honest, would not be able to exin himself in case he found an envelope.
Yunxiao, let go of me.
He Yunxiao:?
Jiang Wuyou looked at the pen and inkid out on the table and immediately said in a rush, Yunxiao, will you teach me how to write poetry?
He Yunxiao:?
He Yunxiao double-checked Sister Jiangs, a whopping 93 favorability level towards himself.
Then only then was he puzzled in a million ways.
He thought it was because his favorability rating had decreased, so she had be angry with him. But to his surprise, it hadnt decreased, so why was she suddenly so unfriendly?
And writing poems?
My sister Jiang should be an old driver who doesnt like to write poetry, she likes to write wet!
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 77
Chapter 77
.
.
.
He Yunxiao didnt know why Jiang Wuyou had suddenly asked him to teach him how to write poetry. By all rights, Sister Jiang was not the kind of literary girl Fan Ziruo was who loved words and was unlikely to be interested in something like poetry.
He didnt understand, but he didnt ask either.
He Yunxiao knows in his heart how Jiang Wuyou treats him.
His personality had always been one of repaying the kindness of a drop of water with a spring.
Not to mention writing poems, even if one day, Sister Jiang needed him to risk his life. He Yunxiao would not frown.
Whats more, he hade here today to coax Sister Jiang into agreeing to redeem herself, so naturally he could not disobey her.
He Yunxiao said, Fine, how does sister want to write a poem?
Jiang Wuyou was puzzled, Writing a poem is writing a poem, how else can I write it?
He Yunxiaoughed, Sister, you dont know. The youngdies of official families were too short to reach the desk when they were young, so they were carried by their maids and sat on theirps to learn to write. If you cant reach the desk either, I would like to ask you to sit on my body.
Jiang Wuyou understood what He Yunxiao meant. This bad boy was really full of bad intentions.
She was not as thin-skinned as a young girl, and such lightly flirtatious words would not break her defenses.
Pretending to be angry, she snapped, Bah! I told you to write a poem, but you dont know any better, youre full of bad thoughts!
He Yunxiaoughed, Im not just thinking about that, Im also thinking about how to ask Sister Jiang to collect the debt and get back the silver she owes me.
Speaking of silver, Jiang Wuyou did recall the matter of Du Yinyun.
She put down her pen and said seriously to He Yunxiao, Yunxiao, that day I asked Yinyun to have a heart-to-heart talk, do you know how it turned out?
He Yunxiao of course, knew how it turned out, and he was not only present to listen, but also participated in the discussion in depth throughout.
Sister and Du Hua Kui had a heart-to-heart talk, how would I know how it turned out?
Jiang Wuyou took the opportunity to negotiate a deal with He Yunxiao, saying, Ill tell you the result and the silver I owe you will be written off, how about that?
Of course, He Yunxiao didnt allow it, Forget it then, the silver is more important.
Jiang Wuyou was a little anxious when she saw He Yunxiaos t-out refusal.
She was a secret agent of Yan, while He Yunxiao was the son of a Qi military general. It was natural to like He Yunxiao, but Jiang Wuyou was more afraid that He Yunxiao would turn from love to hatred for her when he found out who she was. He would hate her for lying to him about his feelings and for using him for information.
Even though Jiang Wuyou had no shame in her heart and had no intention of using He Yunxiao, once her identity was revealed and the two sides confronted each other, many things would be lost.
The countrys hatred and family feuds mixed up in personal feelings, leaving Jiang Wuyou a little overwhelmed.
She couldnt make He Yunxiao whole herself, but Du Yinyun could.
Both of them like each other, and they are talented and beautiful, so they should be a couple.
Now He Yunxiao didnt ask about Du Yinyun, but she couldnt let Dus feelings for He Yunxiao be buried.
So she had to hastily tug back He Yunxiaos attention and say, Its an emotional matter!
He Yunxiao continued to pretend to be unconcerned, but in his words, he had already started to set Jiang Wuyou on his heels. So what if its an emotional affair, I have such a bad reputation, she wont like me, right?
When Jiang Wuyou saw how uninterested He Yunxiao was, she gasped then, How is that impossible?
When He Yunxiao saw her say this, he didnt say anything, but just covered his mouth andughed.
Jiang Wuyou froze for a moment before she realized that in her haste, she had actually let her mouth slip!
Without Du Yinyuns trump card, she had no other reason to stop He Yunxiao from asking her for the silver for a while.
Jiang Wuyou was angry, enraged and amused, so she hammered her fist on He Yunxiaos body and scolded him angrily, Little devil! Sister has helped you so much, but in the end, you still want to dig a hole for sister!
He Yunxiao half-dared not to retort, nor did he dare to dodge.
When she was tired of hitting him, he grabbed Sister Jiangs soft little fist with his hand, and with a gentle force on his hand, he made Sister Jiangs whole body fall into his arms.
Of course, Jiang Wuyou did notply. She still had the envelope hidden in her arms that must not be discovered by He Yunxiao.
Although the upper half of her body was being pulled by He Yunxiao and fell into his arms, her waist and legs were still on the outside. That is still safe.
One could only say that Sister Jiang still underestimated He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao grabbed Sister Jiangs pink fist that was hitting him, and after gently pulling it so that Sister Jiangs upper body was fallen into his arms, his hands immediately let go of Sisters hands and went to hug Sisters slim and soft waist instead.
With a slight push, he pulled Jiang Wuyous small waist and drove his hips and legs, making her sit honestly on his thighs.
Jiang Wuyou barely felt her hands free when she immediately realised that her whole body was suddenly sitting on He Yunxiaosp.
Normally, this would have been fine, but now it was a no-no.
She pushed against He Yunxiaos chest with her hands, trying to get away from him.
After two pushes, Jiang Wuyou realised that she was out of luck.
Her slender waist was firmly encircled by He Yunxiaos hands. Under such circumstances, no matter how hard she tried with her hands and feet, as long as He Yunxiao did not let go, she could not push him.
Fortunately, this bad boy has been honest so far, and there is no risk of the envelope being discovered for the time being.
Seeing that he is honest, let him have a hug for the time being.
He Yunxiao saw that Sister Jiang had been cold-faced and was afraid of making her angry, and he was also a bit nervous.
He said curtly, Sister, I was wrong.
Jiang Wuyou said coldly, If you know you are wrong, why dont you let go?
He Yunxiao said seriously, Sister said she would give me silver before, but now for some reason she doesnt want to give it anymore. I dont agree with this. Im used to ying around and Ive always been unreasonable, so if you dont want to give it now, I can ask for itter. But if you dont give it to me, then Ill have to steal it!
[Jiang Wuyous favorability level changed from 93 to 95]
When any woman hears such a confession from her lover, her heart, including her body, will inevitably turn into a puddle of spring water.
Jiang Wuyou was no exception.
She had no doubt about her feelings for He Yunxiao.
But for her now, the more she liked, the less she could fall deeper into it.
The identity of a secret agent was too dangerous. She couldnt let him get involved.
She was twenty-five now, and in two years at most, she would retire from the Spring Breeze Mansion because of her age. When the time came, she wouldnt be an envoy of any kind, and would live with him in a different identity.
Yunxiao, the silver, sister will give it to you after a little more time, okay?
He Yunxiao nodded, of course, but there was just one thing he couldnt wait for.
He said, Sister Jiang, let me redeem you,e to the marquis residence, okay?
Jiang Wuyou looked at him with a soft gaze.
She naturally knew what it meant to ransom a flower girl. It was to marry her.
She was willing, but she couldnt make up her own mind.
She would have to ask the Emperor of Yan about this, and she would have to ask the Master of the Spring Breeze Mansion.
She also knew that He Yunxiao himself could not make the decision.
He Yunxiao had to get past He Yuanhao before she could do so.
Does your father agree?
He Yunxiao said, I only need Sister Jiangs consent.
I cant do it unless the marquis agrees.
He Yunxiao said again, I just want sisters consent.
If you want to redeem me, even ten thousand taels wont be enough.
As long as sister agrees, Ill think of a way.
To be a secret agent was either a matter of being in the downtown area or under the lights. The former was a lively ce like the Spring Breeze Mansion, and thetter was a ce like the Marquis Mansion, where one would never be suspected. Therefore, it was truly possible that Emperor Yan would agree to let her go to the Marquis Mansion.
Thinking of this, Jiang Wuyou said softly, Will you give me a few days to think about it, okay?
He Yunxiao hugged Jiang Wuyous slender waist and smiled, Yes, but sister cant make me wait in vain.
How can I not make you wait for nothing?
Sister owes me silver and there is interest to be charged.
Jiang Wuyou watched as He Yunxiao pushed his way towards her.
Her pupils gradually widened, and He Yunxiao gradually took up more and more of her field of vision. Until, the only thing left in her eyes was his presence.
Although Jiang Wuyou understood everything, she had never experienced nothing, and it was all a watery first time.
Lips against lips
Contact.
Fondling.
Loss of hold.
A few momentster, Jiang Wuyou leaned off against He Yunxiaos body, her rich chest heaving up, and down, breathing in the air greedily.
He Yunxiao had thought that Sister Jiang, who was full of talk, couldst a little longer, but he didnt expect her to be just a show-off, simr to Sister Du.
Sister Jiang, howe you dont seem to be acting quite the same as what you usually say on your lips?
Jiang Wuyous defenses werepletely broken and her face was red, but she still said with a stiff mouth, This level, its only so
He Yunxiao bullied his way up to her and she immediately panicked.
No well
JOIN US!!
Enjoying My Trantions? Like What To Do if Youre the Viin and the Heroine Likes You.? Consider Supporting Me by buying a Coffee.
Chapter 78
Chapter 78
After He Yunxiao skipped ss to go to Fan Ziruo for some private tuition, Meng Yan, who is also a yboy, also had the intention of skipping school.
Meng Yan is the son of King, who is also the brother of the previous emperor, so the current empress dowager is considered Meng Yans aunt. Although this is the case, he still has to call Empress Dowager instead of Auntie ording to etiquette. However, this did not prevent Meng Yan from skipping ss in the name of visiting the Empress Dowager.
As the Empress Dowagers nephew, Li Jin was, by definition, a step-down from Meng Yan, but as they were of simr ages and were both fops, they didnt care about this.
So, with Meng Yans fooling around, they skipped ss and went to the pce together.
For Meng Yan, it didnt matter who or where they went to see, as long as they could skip ss.
The two of them went to the Empress Dowagers ce, and after that they left because they were too bored and nned to go back to Meng Qingqians ce. Since its too early to go home.
Of course, it was Li Jins idea to go to Meng Qingqians ce.
He was already here. Then I might as well go to my cousins ce to show off my recent study results, If I dont show off, then isnt it a waste of time?
As soon as Meng Yan heard Li Jin of his cousin aunt, he hurriedly said, Li Jin, I dont want to go to the Princesss ce.
There is one to say. Instead of going to Meng Qingqians ce, might as well go back to ss. Thats how horrible it is.
If Li Jin did not have the intention to show off, he himself was afraid of going there. Now, he couldnt force Meng Yan, so he said, Ill go by myself.
Meng Yan was pardoned, Ill go wait for Brother Li in the back garden!
Li Jin: Screw you.
After separating from Meng Yan, Li Jin carried the book in which he had written down his poems, and went alone to the room of the Eldest Princess, Changhe Pce, alone.
On the other side of the pce, it was very different from Linxuan Pce.
In the distance, there were imperial guards in armor, and in the near distance, there were female servants with swords and knives. And there were many pce maids. But it was very quiet. Everyone walked quickly with their heads down. No one dared to make any noise. No one dared tough.
Li Jin walked all the way into Changhe Pce, then stopped at the entrance to his cousins bedchamber and said, Please inform of me.
The pce maid bowed her head in response, then quickly stepped inside, before quickly stepping out again.
Young Master, please follow me.
Li Jin then followed behind the pce maid and entered Changhe Pce, the bedchamber of his cousin Meng Changhe Pce.
After the pce maid introduced Li Jin, she took him two steps and then withdrew on her own.
Li Jin had oftene and was indeed well acquainted.
In this pce, as always, there were only the two of them, the cousin, and the Jian Ling girl.
Cousin! I have
Meng Qingqian, dressed in a long red dress, leaned against the table, her right hand propped up on the tabletop with her cheeks, her left hand holding a folded paper written by the minister.
She heard Li Jine in, her pretty eyes staring at the folders without lifting them.
Quiet.
Li Jin carefully moved his feet to Meng Qingqians side and said, Cousin, I have two happy news!
Meng Qingqian Mm.
When Li Jin saw that his cousin responded, he hurriedly continued, The first is that my chess skills have improved again! The second is that I have a skill that far surpasses all others.
Meng Qingqian was not surprised by Li Jins statement, as he had said so every time.
As Li Jins cousin, she naturally had the obligation to discipline him.
The first reason is to avoid criticism that others are insensitive, and the second is to send a message to the public that I wont give up even Li Jin, let alone you.
Meng Qingqian looked at the fold and said softly, Bring the chessboard and y a game.
When Li Jin heard about ying chess, his mood instantly changed, and he nodded. He found the chessboard put away precisely in his cousins aunts bedchamber. Then he set it up on the table, and without further ado, he took the white pieces, and Meng Qingqian took the ck pieces.
A momentter.
Li Jin said joyfully, Im going to win this time, Cousin!
Meng Qingqian withdrew her gaze from the fold, swept the board, and moved a ck piece.
Immediately, Li Jin performed a face turn, instantly changing from joyful to defeated. Oooooo, cousin Im going to lose.
Meng Qingqian was not interested in ying along with Li Jin, so she said, Stop crying, count your progress this time.
Immediately, Li Jin was smiling again.
What about the skills? Meng Qingqians attention was still mostly on the folders in her hand.
This morning, she had gone to the Antler Academy and met with Fan Yu. As a result, the time that was already fully booked was even more somewhat insufficient.
Li Jin took out his book and said confidently, Cousin Auntie, I found out that I cant actually swoon over a poem! During the poetrypetition at the Spring Breeze Mansion, everyone else looked dumbfounded, but only He Yunxiao and I were in a state of glory. Including this morning, when He Yunxiao and I were listening to a lesson at the academy, Miss Fan Ziruo was swooning over the poems, but I wasnt at all!
Meng Qingqian did not care what other specialty Li Jin had discovered. but when she heard He Yunxiaos name, she put the folders aside and asked carefully, You and He Yunxiao were listening to a lecture at the academy?
Li Jin nodded and vividly portrayed how Fan Ziruo was frozen at the time and how unaffected he was.
Meng Qingqian knew about Du Yinyuns presence at the Spring Breeze Mansion, but she was different from Yang Zhe and the others in that she didnt think Du Yinyun was important because being able to connect and being able to lead were two different things after all. This is why she thinks so highly of Fan Yu.
She knew that He Yunxiao and Li Jin had messed around with the Spring Breeze Mansion, but she didnt expect them to meet again at the Antler Academy.
Most importantly, the word He Yunxiao brought back a lot of shameful memories for her.
She was now in the Changhe Pce, and she was the famous Princess Meng Qingqian, above all others. Together with a deep red dress and Danfeng eyes full of majesty, she was even more dignified and graceful.
But at that time, the memories and feelings of being Li Qingmeng flowed back to her indisputably.
Embarrassed, ashamed, yet rxed and at ease.
Meng Qingqian, as the one in authority, was required to be majestic. If the superior loses their majesty and the subordinate loses their respect, everything will go haywire.
She tried her best to exclude the influence of Li Qingmeng and said, You seem to have a good rtionship with He Yunxiao?
Li Jin patted his chest and said, I have a very good rtionship with Brother He.
Meng Qingqian nodded. This cousin-nephews level of understanding she had. When he said that he had done something bad, he made his story twice as big as it really was. When he said that he had done something good, he would turn the good thing upside down to make it true. Right now, Li Jin said that he had a good rtionship, so he must have an average rtionship.
Then, remembering He Yunxiaos exnation, Li Jin asked, Cousin, is there someone in our Li family called Li Qingmeng? Brother He asked me to ask. He also asked where this Li Qingmeng lived.
Meng Qingqians breath stopped for two seconds when she heard Li Jin mention this name. It suddenly urred to her that if she were to let Li Jin also know about that, look she looked like at that time, it would simply
Absolutely cannot be exposed!
Not even in death!
There is one called Li Qingmeng, my cousin and also your cousin aunt. She lives in the West of the city near the Xian courtyard. If He Yunxiao wants to find her, just go there.
Li Jin nodded his head, indicating that he would take note of it.
Meng Qingqian was a bit flustered. She was afraid that Li Jin might be exposed by checking the genealogy at home, so she added, Li Qingmeng is a member of the Li family n, but grew up with me in the imperial pce. Its normal that your father doesnt know about it, or even that its not in the genealogy.
Li Jin nodded again. He had always obeyed his cousins words and never doubted them.
Meng Qingqian thought about He Yunxiao and his sister Nanzhu.
Although he didnt need to rely on Nanzhu to curry favor with the Marquis family just yet, but for the sake of He Yunxiaos deep love and affection, Meng Qingqian decided to help him out. At least let these two have an emotional footing before they can sessfully get married.
Seeing that you and He Yunxiao have a good rtionship, Ill give you a task to do.
Li Jin was already in a good mood and hurriedly said, Please speak, cousin.
There is a Nanzhu Eldest Princess in Linxuan Pce, do you know?
Li Jin looked bewildered, I think Ive heard of it. But Ive never been there.
Meng Qingqian said, Mother is nning to betroth her to He Yunxiao.
Li Jin, who liked the hrity the most, said, Thats a good thing!
He Yunxiaos personality is too hopeless. Nanzhu does not like strangers. You are familiar with the pce and you are also good friends with He Yunxiao, why dont you help me facilitate their marriage?
Okay!
Lets go then.
Im off, cousin!
Today, he had made progress in ying chess and showed off his special skills, and his cousin, who usually scolded him, was also pleased with him.
He thought that he had won another big event, and he had to do a good job of making his cousinpliment him.
However, He Yunxiaos appearance and reputation really put him in a difficult position.
As he walked, he thought, Will anyone like He Yunxiao, even if he looks like that? No? How could he get married if no one liked him?
Then he thought, I am liked by my cousin, and Nanzhu, who is also the Princess, must also like me. Then I would be He Yunxiao. Wouldnt that be the end of it?
So when they arrived at Linxuan Pce, Li Jin stood tall and proud in front of Meng Qingqian.
Li Jin: I am He Yunxiao!
Meng Qingqians eyes were wide and she didnt react for a moment to what was going on.
Li Jin said again, He Yunxiao is me.
Several pce maids looked at each other, thinking that this person was wrong in the head.
Remember it, He Yunxiao looks like me.
After saying this, Li Jin waved his sleeves, and left, not even looking back to see the crowds reaction, so to speak.
Chapter 79
Chapter 79
The sses at the Academy were two sessions in the morning and two in the afternoon. Each sessionsting one hour.
Of course, the sses were not all about literature and martial arts; sometimes, there would be only one literature ss in the morning or afternoon, and the rest of the ss could be devoted to a ss of another subject.
He Yunxiao had no intention of listening to other sses. He was only going to attend Fan Ziruos ss.
Today, Fans ss was the first one of the day, starting at the hour of the clock and ending at the hour of the sun, that is, from 7am to 9am.
Seven oclock was a bit early for a visitor, not ording to etiquette, and ording to the protagonist Chu Fans character, it was impossible to pay a visit to his door. He Yunxiao simply did not go to Fans residence and wait, but came to the Antler Academy early and sat down in Fan Ziruos ssroom.
Seven oclock in the morning was not too early for the people of Qi who woke up at sunrise and rested at sunset.
So when He Yunxiao arrived at the ssroom, the seats were mostly filled.
The first row of seats, where he had previously sat, had already been upied by Huang Buren and Meng Yan, as per the agreement that each person would sit once.
He Yunxiao was very straightforward and did not bother about seat hogging, as he had other ns. To fight for the front row is really small in terms of style.
It was Li Jin, on the contrary, who very thoughtfully took up a seat for He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao, this way!
Seeing He Yunxiao walk into the ssroom, Li Jin waved enthusiastically.
As soon as He Yunxiao saw Li Jin, he stormed out and pped him in the head: Are you youe out!
The ssroom was crowded, and it was not convenient to talk, so the two of them came to a secluded part of the study hall.
He Yunxiao immediately pped his head and scolded, Did you fucking pretend to be me in front of Nanzhu?
Li Jin was pleased with himself and gloated, Brother He doesnt need to thank me.
I thank you? The hell! I want to beat you to death right now!
What did you do yesterday? Repeat every word of it for me!
As expected, Li Jin really did tell He Yunxiao word for word, starting from when he and Meng Yan went to the toilet.
After listening, He Yunxiao knew about Li Qingmeng and thought to himself that he had guessed correctly that Li Qingmeng was none other than Meng Qingqians trusted subordinate.
Of course, he was most concerned about Nanzhus wife.
With this operation, Li Jin had already given He Yunxiao a bit of a makeover that he wouldnt.
Beating him up now wouldnt help, so He Yunxiao had no choice but to say, After ss today, at the beginning of the tenth hour, wait for me at the entrance of the academy. Come into the pce with me and exin to Nanzhu clearly.
At the beginning of the tenth hour, it was just after five oclock in the afternoon. (Notes: The tenth hour is about 4pm, or about two hours before sunset.)
Li Jin was pleased to see that He Yunxiao was interested in his cousin, so without saying a word, he agreed to do so.
The two of them talked for a long time outside, and when they came back to their senses, the morning ss had already started not too long ago.
He Yunxiao secretly cried out in disbelief and hurriedly dragged Li Jin back to the ssroom.
In the ssroom, Fan Ziruo had already started lecturing, and some of the fellows below, as is customary, were exchanging pleasantries.
Fan Ziruo ignored it. Apparently she was used to it.
As she was talking, she suddenly heard footsteps. When she looked up from the book, it was He Yunxiao and Li Jin who came in a hurry.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 34 to 33]
Fan Ziruo treated the hurried He Yunxiao as if he were nothing, and continued lecturing without changing her expression.
Li Jin sneaked into his seat and pretended that nothing had happened.
He Yunxiao knew Fan Ziruos temperament.
A person who was obsessed with martial arts was not obsessed with martial arts, but with chivalry.
If you are respectful and courteous, upright and daring, then even if you are a beggar, she will like you. But if you are a petty, vindictive, viinous person, she will not like you,, even if you are more handsome than He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao did not choose to sneak off to his seat like Li Jin did, but stood upright and bowed his head to Fan Ziruo and said, The student iste, so please punish me, Miss.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 33 to 35]
Fan Ziruo finally stopped lecturing, closed her book, and said seriously, Beingte is a small matter, but Young Master He is a gentleman for daring to do so. You will not be punished today, but it cannot be repeated next time.
Only when he heard Fan Ziruo say this did He Yunxiao bow and return to his seat.
Everyone here knew very well what kind of character Fan Ziruo was.
Before He Yunxiao came, she usually just carried on with the lesson, and would rarely say anything else that was not rted to the lesson.
But today, not only did she say it, she even praised He Yunxiao.
This made many peoples opinions fall apart.
Meng Yan was one of them.
In terms of family background, he was only stronger than He Yunxiao. In terms of talent, he had also written small poems and was confident that they were better than The Great Ming Lake. In terms of appearance, he asked himself if he was only slightly inferior to He Yunxiao by a billion points.
Most of all, he did not intend to enter the imperial examinations and joined the academy, purely because of Fan Ziruos presence.
As a result, he had not only failed to have a word with Fan Ziruo, but he had also been outyed by He Yunxiao, who had just arrived.
He couldnt ept this.
Damn it! Damn He Yunxiao, Im not willing to give up!
Just as he was thinking and about to move, his arm was grabbed by a big hand.
It was the evolved Huang Buren!
Meng Yan looked back at Huang Buren, and even he had noticed that this Huang Buren was not in the right state recently.
Brother Huang?
Huang Burens gaze was very deep as he whispered, Brother Meng Yan, hold back.
Meng Yan: Huh?
Soon, he understood Brother Huangs profound meaning.
If he shed with He Yunxiao now, his own martial arts skills were not as high as his, even though his status was extraordinary, but He Yunxiao was used to being arrogant and wouldnt care about that, he would definitely end up in a mess. In vain, he would let Fan Ziruo look at him as a joke.
Thank you Brother Huang!
Hold back!
I have to hold back!
Meng Yan was holding back whileforting himself: Meng Yan, you are sitting in the first row. This is the closest ce to Fan Ziruo, as the saying goes, near the water, you will get the moon first. He Yunxiao will not be able topete with you in the future.
He Yunxiao didnt pay any attention to Meng Yan and Huang Burens movements, he just kept his eyes on Fan Ziruo.
Just now, a sessful wave of taking charge had been effective.
But if he was satisfied with that, then He Yunxiao would not be He Yunxiao.
I dont want to grab the first row with you guys because the first row has lost its meaning!
He Yunxiao grabbed his books and stood up with an ooh.
To everyones surprise, he actually caught himself in the mistake of beingte.
He Yunxiao stood with a clear view of the mountains and at the same time, fearing that others might not be able to hear him, he said in a deliberate manner: My tardiness matters little, but the attitude that caused it matters a lot. Details determine sess or failure, and attitude determines everything. If there are no rules, there is no circle. Please forgive me, for I know my mistakes and can change them, but I cannot forgive myself, so I am willing to be punished!
Everyone was dumbfounded, Miss Fan Ziruo let you off the hook, but you dont let yourself off the hook.
Isnt that silly?
All at once, sighs and jeers of shame came from all directions towards He Yunxiao.
But everyone was immediately speechless.
For He Yunxiao bluntly stated his purpose.
I am willing to be punished! Just punish myself and let me block the wind for Sir!
Having said that, He Yunxiao picked up the books he had prepared long ago, got up, passed the first row, and went straight to the teaching table.
Without blushing or skipping a beat, he sat down on Fan Ziruos left hand side.
Truth be told, this ssroom was built by the pond and was permeable on all sides, and it was now morning, so it was indeed a bit chilly.
He Yunxiao, waste, so he punished himself for blocking the wind for Fan Ziruo, which was reasonable and justified.
However, the more the crowd thought about such a logical thing, the more they couldnt understand it.
What the hell is going on? Wasnt it self-punishment? How could this dog, He Yunxiao, be so close to Mr. Yuhe?
It was because earlier, when he was in the study room of the Fan Mansion for tutoring alone, He Yunxiao was sitting on the left hand side of Fan Ziruo.
Now, he was willing to punish himself by sitting on his left hand side again. And Miss Fan Ziruo didnt see anything wrong with that, whether from reason or habit.
She continued her lecture without saying anything, and after a while, she suddenly realised that He Yunxiaos wind blocking was really useful.
It seemed that the cold wind in the early morning was really gone.
This was not normal. He Yunxiao was not a wall, so how could he have blocked the wind?
Soon, the observant Fan Ziruo found something fishy.
The air around He Yunxiao appeared to bend as if it was above the hot stone floor in summer.
Although Fan Ziruo did not practice martial arts, she knew that this was a sign of the outward release of internal energy.
She took a deep look at He Yunxiao.
In her heart, she sighed: even if it was a self-punishment, it was not so bad.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level changed from 35 to 38]
Chapter 80
Chapter 80
Thest time he went to study at the Fan House, He Yunxiao was following behind Fan Ziruo from afar.
This time after ss, he no longer followed from afar, but stood to her side, and walked alongside her.
Clutching her books, Fan Ziruo walked along the quietnes of the Antler Academy.
Youre running away again, for the remaining three sses today, arent you?
He Yunxiao said rightfully, I have Miss Ziruo to teach me, so I dont need to attend the rest.
Fan Ziruo corrected, I am good at writing, but not so good at teaching.
He Yunxiao said purely, But I can only understand Miss Ziruos lessons, I dont understand any of the other lectures.
Fan Ziruo held the book in her hands and stopped in her tracks.
She turned around and looked at He Yunxiao, I dont believe you.
He Yunxiao was stared at by her insightful eyes and said helplessly, I can actually understand other peoples lectures. But I want to listen to Miss Ziruo lecture to more.
He Yunxiao only said what he thought, but did not say why.
He didnt need to say it, and Fan Ziruo understood it, too.
It was just that He Yunxiao was a lecherous man, and she was pretty.
Sex is sex.
Fan Ziruo, who had read all the books, naturally understood that it was human nature to be lustful.
Evenpared to other shorings, lust was a minor and insignificant matter.
Fan Ziruo continued to walk towards the Fan residence.
After she understood what He Yunxiao had in mind, she didnt say anything.
Her own likable appearance, although troublesome, was indeed the result of her parents origin and natural growth, so she could not me anyone.
And He Yunxiao was not a saint, following his nature, and there was nothing to say.
So it seemed only natural that He Yunxiao should like her.
Fan Ziruo would never want to worry about this kind of thing without asking for trouble.
Whether He Yunxiao likes her or not is He Yunxiaos business, while whether she likes He Yunxiao or not is her business.
As long as He Yunxiao did not do anything out of the ordinary, Fan Ziruo treated him as an ordinary friend. She taught him to write and read. He taught her martial arts, and that was all.
When she came to the small fence between Fans house and the academy, He Yunxiao ran two steps faster and opened the wooden door for Fan Ziruo.
Fan Ziruo didnt pretend to be a fool, and after thanking He Yunxiao, he took the first step into Fans house. After entering, he did not leave, but waited for He Yunxiao in the same ce.
He Yunxiao was in charge of the rear. He closed the wooden door and wanted to quickly catch up with Fan Ziruo, but he didnt expect her to stop at the same spot and wait for him.
Two steps forward, He Yunxiao said, Thank you for waiting for me, Miss Ziruo.
You opened the door for me, its only right that I wait for you.
There is no need to be so formal, Miss.
Its a matter of etiquette.
He Yunxiao knew it was a courtesy. But it was like, being in a hurry to pay back a favor owed to someone. It was very observant, but it was raw.
When, He Yunxiao thought, would Fan Ziruo be able to ept his kindness without worrying about when to return the gift, then the rtionship between the two could break through to friends.
Chu Fan rightfully came again.
He and Chu Xiaoxiao were still sitting in the living room, waiting for Fan Yu to appear.
He Yunxiao did not want Fan Ziruo to get in touch with Chu Fan, but he could not stop him as Fan Ziruo himself walked straight to the living room.
However, this time, Fan Ziruos behavior was far less enthusiastic than the first time she met Chu Fan. Rather, it was simr to the way she treated He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao did not know that Fan Ziruo was doing it on purpose.
Because Fan Changshu said to her straightforwardly: Chu Fan is your Uncle Chus son. He is afraid that he hase to avenge your Uncle Chus case. But this is toorge and too dangerous. Once you dig deeper, there will be a risk of life. I cant step in. You find a way to persuade him to leave.
Fan Ziruo did not dare to agree with her fathers views. But she did not know much about what happened back then, and in this current situation, persuading him to leave and saving Chu Fans life first was the safest course of action.
Young Master Chu, Miss Xiaoxiao. Fan Ziruo came into the living room and greeted the Chu siblings first.
Naturally, Chu Fan was notcking in etiquette, and when he returned the greeting, he incidentally greeted his prospective brother-inw. He Yunxiao.
Naturally, He Yunxiao did not dare to be rude.
To be honest, he could not afford to mess with any of the people present.
Fan Ziruo asked, Is Young Master Chu, still here to see my father today?
Yes.
Fan Ziruo said politely, The academy has been very busy in recent days, and so is my father, so Im afraid he wont have time toe and see you for a while.
He Yunxiao didnt know if Chu Fan had heard what Fan Ziruo was saying. but he just looked at him like a fool and said with a smile, It doesnt matter, I wille every day, just wait for Master Fan.
Seeing this, Fan Ziruo knew that he had already made up his mind and could not be persuaded any further.
Besides, she had He Yunxiao to teach, so she could not stay in the living room for long.
Please sitfortably, I still has to teach Young Master He to read, so Im sorry I cant stay.
Finally, it was time to leave Chu Fan!
He Yunxiaos heart jumped every time Fan Ziruo spoke to Chu Fan.
With a whopping 76 Favorability Level, this cannot be allowed to rise any further.
Hearing that Fan Ziruo was leaving, He Yunxiao nodded his head approvingly.
He Yunxiao thought that he had finally gotten out of the tigers mouth. but to his surprise, Chu Fans next words directly turned getting out of the tigers mouth into driving the tiger to the wolf.
Miss Fan, my younger sister Xiaoxiao is also quite interested in the matter of essays, so I wonder if you can let her sit in on the lesson as she teaches Brother He?
He Yunxiao:?
Chu Xiaoxiao:?
Looking at Chu Fans eyes full of deep meaning, He Yunxiao only thought which of his tendons was wrong.
Wasnt he a sister-chaser? No way! How could Chu Fan not be a Sis-con?
There must be a trick!
She sympathized with Chu Fans life, and with her ability, there was nothing else she could do to help, so she frankly agreed to his request.
Okay. Miss Xiaoxiao, lets go.
Of course, Chu Xiaoxiao, was reluctant, but Chu Fan, who knew his sister very well, thought that Chu Xiaoxiao was just shy and encouraged her, Xiaoxiao, opportunities are rare, make the most of them.
Xiaoxiao, no matter how reluctant she was, was eventually unable to wring her hands and was half-pushed, half sent, by her brother to the door of the study of the Fan Mansion.
Xiaoxiao had no interest in Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao and study, so she had to find a way to get help.
Xiaoxiao:
Xiaoxiao: Chuchu?
Chuchu: What.
Xiaoxiao: Dont y dumb!
Chu Chu: Tiresome.
Xiaoxiao: It was agreed that I would face my brother and you would face He Yunxiao. No cheating!
Chu Chu: Never said that.
Xiaoxiao: Good! Lets divide up the work now. When facing my brother, Ill do it. When facing He Yunxiao, you do it.
Chu Chu: Ill do it when killing. Other times, it depends on the mood.
Xiaoxiao: How is your mood now?
Chu Chu: Not good.
Xiaoxiao: You! Are you sure you dont want to go?
Chu Chu: No.
Xiaoxiao: Fine! If you dont go, I wont go either!
He Yunxiao had no idea that Chu Xiaoxiao was going through multiple rounds of intense and stressful mental games.
After he and Fan Ziruo entered the study, he took the initiative to move Chu Xiaoxiaos chair for her next to his own because he was a gentleman.
Miss Chu, you just sit here .. ugh?
As He Yunxiao was speaking, he saw Chu Xiaoxiaos eyes close and her bodypletely lose control as she fell towards him.
He didnt think much of it and hurriedly reached out to hold on to prevent Chu Xiaoxiao from falling straight to the ground.
Fan Ziruo also noticed that something was wrong, Miss Xiaoxia?
If a normal person suddenly gets dizzy, the probability is that they have low blood sugar.
He Yunxiao didnt care whether he was a guest or a host. He hurriedly ordered Fan Ziruo, Ziruo, go and fetch brown sugar water!
Fan Ziruo said Yes and immediately went out to look for brown sugar water.
After instructing Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao felt that something was wrong.
The worlds best martial artist, Chu Xiaoxiao, also had low blood sugar? It was unlikely, right?
How much longer do you want to hold me?
A cold voiceced with a question rang out abruptly in He Yunxiaos ears.
Hearing these words, He Yunxiao instantly let go of Chu Xiaoxiao, and at the same time, took a backward step half a meter away from her.
Chu Chu, listen to me ..
Chapter 81
Chapter 81
.
.
.
When Fan Ziruo returned with a ss of hot brown sugar water, Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao were already seated in their seats.
Is Miss Xiaoxiao all right? Do you need to call a doctor?
He Yunxiao took the brown sugar water and exined, No, people with weak bodies sometimes faint suddenly, just drinking some brown sugar water will help.
Chu Chu was expressionless on the surface, but under the table, where Fan Ziruo could not see, her small foot in embroidered shoes had stepped on He Yunxiaos big foot quietly.
He Yunxiao endured the pain and gritted his teeth as he ced the brown sugar water in front of Chu Xiaoxiao.
Please drink the water, Miss Chu!
Chu Chu looked at the brown sugar water without moving, but the force of stepping on He Yunxiao increased again.
He Yunxiao hurriedly said, Drink the water quickly, Miss Chu, otherwise you might faint again.
Chu Chu still did not move.
This unusual action of Chu Xiaoxiaos greatly changed character naturally caught Fan Ziruos attention.
Miss Xiaoxiao, why doesnt she feel the same as just now?
Sister Ziruo, stop it!
If you say any more, if you find out Chu Xiaoxiaos secret, you wont be able to live even if you dont like Chu Fan!
He Yunxiao rounded up and said, Miss Chu is not feeling well and is not too willing to talk to others.
The other side hastily transmitted a voice to Chu Chu: Lord Chu Chu. Im helping you with the bad woman, cooperate with me.
Chu Chu: Youre saying Im being unreasonable?
He Yunxiao: No, no, its me. Im the problem, for the sake of the greater good, please. Lord Chu Chu, ignore the past and help out!
Chu Chu: Just once.
Chu Chu has always been true to her word. After saying that, she held up a ss of brown sugar water and took small sips.
He Yunxiao breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this, Fan Ziruo was also relieved.
She took out her book, Then well do the same asst time, Young Master He, you can read the book first, and if you dont understand anything, ask me again.
He Yunxiao responded, so he spread out the books and ced them on the table. He looked at Chu Chu, who was sitting next to him, and pushed the book over towards her ce.
The book was ced about halfway between the two of them, slightly close to Chu Chus position, so that both could just see it.
Chu Chu was not interested in the saints sayings, but in her way of doing things, it was very simple to educate. Those who obeyed were kept. Those who did not were killed, and in the end everyone must be obedient.
Normally, it was Xiaoxiao who manipted the body to do nothing. Now it was ufortable to have Chu Chue and idle.
She sent a message to He Yunxiao.
Chu Chu: When will we settle Fan Ziruo?
He Yunxiao: Dont be in a hurry, wait a bit.
Chu Chu: How long.
He Yunxiao: That.. is unclear. Shes such a character, she wont fall soon.
Chu Chu: Or you call her to a ce where no one is around. Ill..
He Yunxiao: No! You wait, cant be impulsive. Watch me how I do my thing.
He Yunxiaoposed his emotions for a while, then turned to his book and heaved a sigh.
Ugh!
Fan Ziruo was drawn to He Yunxiaos action and asked, Whats wrong, Young Master He? Is there something you dont understand?
He Yunxiao said with emotion and regret, This piece of Li Sao really tells the story of Fuzi Qus fervent desire to serve the country to the fullest. Qu was concerned about the fate of the country as well as the people, and at the same time, he was also very talented and did notck the ability to serve the country, but his luck was not good. ..
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 38 to 40]
When Fan Ziruo saw how empathetic He Yunxiao was, she couldnt help but question He Yunxiaos past reputation, just as Du Yinyun had once done.
He seemed to be a different person from the one who was so distressed by Fuzi Qu today.
Fan Ziruos powers of observation were strong, and He Yunxiao, in order to avoid revealing himself, purposely acted to the fullest, constantly recalling his former miserable experiences and creating the sad emotions he felt now.
When he thought that he had crossed over before he had finished spending the money he had worked so hard to earn, he was instantly ovee with sadness and watery tears.
[Fan Ziruo Favorability Level changed from 40 to 42]
Fan Ziruo, who was always unemotional, was actually also influenced by He Yunxiaos great sadness.
She spoke softly andforted him, Although Young Master He is ate starter in the arts, you have the heart to do so, and I believe you will be sessful in the future. If you inherit the title in the future, guard the frontier for the country and treat the people well, that will be the best way to repay Qu Fuzi.
Even He Yunxiao himself did not expect that the effect of this yer repaying the country would be so good!
In order to prove to Chu Chu that he was capable of dealing with Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao immediately decided to raise the stakes again.
Qu Fuzi was only an ancient man, and throwing himself into the river was also only an ancient thing. How could an ancient story move people?
He Yunxiao said angrily, Is it okay to inherit a title? Is it better to serve the country and defend its borders? If all those who serve the country can get what they want, then my country of Qi will surelyst forever. However, no matter what, even now, ten years ago, three years ago, the two generals Chu and Du ..
Seeing that He Yunxiao actually dared to talk about this, Fan Ziruo hastily tugged on his sleeve and said, Young Master, be careful what you say! These two cases have already been decided by the court, so if you dont have any solid evidence, dont say anything easily. Young Master taught me that without investigation, you have no right to speak, and you should do the same yourself.
Fan Ziruo touched me of her own ord? Shes so ritualistic, she doesnt even care about men and women?
The opportunity is too good to be missed.
He Yunxiao was very decisive and grabbed Fan Ziruos white and soft hand with his, slowly pulling it and cing it on his chest.
He was already in full form, all acting skills, not to mention Fan Ziruo. Almost even he was fooled by himself.
Miss Ziruo, the two generals like a person of great merit, suffer such a injustice, I He Yunxiao but I can not do anything .. Ziruo, I am not happy!
Fan Ziruo is a person who abides by etiquette.
Only, just now, in order to stop He Yunxiao from speaking recklessly and harming himself as well as the Marquis, in a moment of passion, she took the initiative to grab his sleeve. But unexpectedly, this Young Master He, unexpectedly, took hold of her hand.
The first feeling Fan Ziruo had was that a mans hand waspletely different from a womans hand.
She had not touched Du Yinyuns delicate hands much either, but her good sisters hands were just like her own, soft and delicate, like a delicate jade vessel. But a mans hands werepletely different, much rougher skinned andrger and stronger.
With his hand in his grasp, it was like a little rabbit falling into a tigers mouth, and it would be difficult to escape again.
But it was impossible not to escape. Fan Ziruo knew in her heart that she was a girl in waiting, and it was already very out of character for her hand to be held by someone else.
She tried to pull her hand out, but she was met with the resigned look in He Yunxiaos eyes for the sake of the two generals. Chu Du.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level changed from 42 to 45]
Fan Ziruo hesitated.
It was indeed nice to have someone who was still upset for them after all these years.
But no, it was necessary to withdraw the hand.
This time, when Fan Ziruo finally resolved to withdraw her slender hand, her hand, immediately conveyed to her another feeling.
A thick, hard, reliable chest, and under this chest, a strong, powerful heart buried.
Flutter, flutter, flutter
Each beat of the heart, that crashing sensation, was like the hooves of a war horse, stepping on the gravelly ground of a sandy field.
So powerful
Is this the heart of someone who is highly skilled in martial arts ..
The person with this heart must be very powerful and omnipotent ..
If it was him, it wouldnt be impossible to avenge Yinyun and avenge Chu Fan, right ..
He is ..
When Fan Ziruo raised her head, her dazed gaze coincided with He Yunxiaos clear eyes.
Fan Ziruo only felt that at this moment, her own blood stream had been triggered by that heart.
The boiling blood made her face burn and she subconsciously avoided He Yunxiaos gaze.
He Yunxiao grabbed Fan Ziruos hand and looked at her with a shy face.
And the unbelievable favorability level ..
[Fan Ziruo, weak good sense changed from 45 to 50]
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed from 50 to 60]
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 60 to 70]
Chapter 82
Chapter 82
.
.
.
He Yunxiao: Chu Chu, how is it? Shes all blushing. Ill fix it right away. You mustnt do anything.
Chu Chu: Hmph.
After pacifying Chu Chu, He Yunxiao finally put his mind at ease. For the time being, he didnt have to worry about her making a move against Fan Ziruo.
But before He Yunxiao could rejoice for long, Fan Ziruos favorability rating began to drop sharply.
Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 70 to 60
Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 60 to 50
He Yunxiao:?
Oh my god, this favorability rating goes up as fast as it goes down!
At least it didnt really fall further back. It went up by more or less 5 points.
He Yunxiao understood.
Combined with thest time he observed Fan Ziruos sleeping appearance, he realized.
This girl, when she was awake, she was really awake, but when she was confused, she was really confused.
Just now, she had lost her senses for a moment, because she was shy from being grabbed by her own hand, and her Favorability level had risen like wildfire. butter her senses came back, and her favourability fell, as it should.
At this moment, Fan Ziruo has already withdrawn her delicate hand.
There was no expression on her face; she was standing upright, just like before.
To He Yunxiao, the only difference was that previously, Fans Ziruo was before the favorable level was only 38. But now after this operation, it had risen to 50.
After telling He Yunxiao to be careful with his words, she sat down and quietly read a book, which at first nce seemed even more out of ce than before.
He Yunxiao did not panic at all, no matter how Fan Ziruo pretended, the favorability level is real and does not lie.
Chu Chu: Shes ignoring you. It looks like it failed.
He Yunxiao: Chu Chu, you dont understand this, do you? Shes shy and doesnt know how to handle her rtionship with me, so at first nce, it looks like shes rusty.
Chu Chu: How dare you mock me?
He Yunxiao was very speechless, not knowing since when Chu Chu had be very sensitive to what he said. It always elicited all sorts of inexplicable meanings. If she wasnt Chu Chu, any other girl, He Yunxiao would have thought that this girl was secretly in love with him.
But unfortunately, this was the great demon personality of the great demon Chu Xiaoxiao. How could this kind of girl, who always talked about killing, have a crush on someone like a little girl? Not to mention that Chu Xiaoxiao is the only true heroine of the original novel and only likes the main character, Chu Fan.
He Yunxiao exined patiently to Chu: There are specialties in different fields. I only know a little bit more about those bad womens than Lord Chu Chu. If I dont even have this strength, then how can I have the face to work for Lord Chu Chu?
Chu Chu: You dont have to make yourself out to be useless either. At least, youre not even afraid of the Soul Devouring Pill sometimes.
He Yunxiao: Chu Chu, youreplimenting me?
Chu Chu: Shut up.
The morning passed quickly as He Yunxiao and Chu Chu chatted and joked.
When it was almost time for lunch, Chu Fan and Chu Xiaoxiao finished their visit for the day and bid farewell to the Fan family, going back first.
He Yunxiao didnt make a fool of himself either, and after Chu Fan left, he bid farewell to Fan Ziruo and went home for lunch.
It was Fan Ziruo and Du Yinyun who sent He Yunxiao back together today, and He Yunxiao secretly cried out in regret that he did not get to have a bite of Dus sister before dinner.
To be honest, He Yunxiao, being the most well-known lecherous man in Yinjing, still had a craving for Sister Du.
He was young, vigorous, and not missing any arms or legs, so naturally, he would not be like a eunuch, and would not have any desire all day.
Plus the Soul Devouring Pill thing
Although it has not been practiced yet, He Yunxiao feels horrible just thinking about it.
I can only say that fortunately it is now in Qi, and I am the first son of a Marquis, so I can marry more than one, otherwise, relying on one alone would be very painful.
Although there is an old saying that there is no such thing as a badly ploughed field, only a exhausted cow, this does not hold true for the Soul Devouring Pill. The cow that eats the Soul Devouring Pill will not get tired. They are nuclear-powered to plow the ground.
Thinking about it this way, He Yunxiao suddenly didnt want to cure the Soul Devouring Pill for the time being.
I dont know how the progress of the antidote from Nanzhus wifes side is, but if the antidote from the antidote girl is obtained first, it should still be kept for a while and taken at the end.
Ive eaten the soul-devouring pills, so I have to try out the nuclear power, right? Otherwise, this Soul Devouring Pill would be a waste, then, wouldnt it?
He Yunxiao thought about when he would try the Soul Devouring Pill.
Presently, there are three female leads with a favorability level over 80, Du Yinyun, Jiang Wuyou, and Meng Qingrou.
The sister Jiang said, Wait a bit before giving the silver. The whole n is still on the lips, but not at all practical. So the most likely one is Sister Du.
But sister Du
Thinking about Du Yin Yun, He Yun Xiao had a headache.
Sister Du was too obedient, so obedient that He Yunxiao could no longer tell whether she was willing or unwilling.
The Qi state is not modern times.
Qi women, if they are willing to give you their bodies before marriage, are taking a huge risk, even if they end up being betrayed by you and fall into disrepute and ruin, they dont care..
He Yunxiao knew that if he asked, sister Du would definitely be willing. However, since he hadnt married her yet, and if he did it before the wedding, although she was willing, she might only be obedient and not necessarily willing. He Yunxiao naturally cared about her feelings, and if she didnt want to, then just wait until marriage.
So now, because Du is so obedient, He Yunxiao cannot tell if she is truly willing. So, it was impossible to think of trying the Soul Devouring Pill on Sister Du.
Fortunately, now there was still Fan Ziruo He and the antidote girl.
He Yunxiao guessed that the task of testing the Soul Devouring Pill would have to fall on them, probably.
He was suddenly full of energy!
After going home and having a quick meal, it was still too early to go to the Fan Mansion, so early, so when he was free. He Yunxiao even took the initiative to study the martial arts secrets collected by the Hou Mansion.
This perverse action really startled Zhang Jingxian.
Master, have you enquired with the Imperial Doctor Wei. What kind of illness does Xiaoer have?
He Yuanhao was also puzzled.
Old Wei said that this bastard boy just has too much energy and blood, and that its not a big deal if he exercises more and practices martial arts more and eats less of the big tonic stuff.
Zhang Jingxian was surprised, Vigorous energy and blood?
She and He Yuanhao looked at each other, and He Yuanhao understood what she meant.
The old Marquis said, I will go to the pce tomorrow to meet the Empress Dowager and the Eldest Princess and formally ask for the marriage of the Princess Nanzhu.
Zhang Jingxian nodded and said, That day I took Xiaoer to visit the Empress Dowager in the pce, the Empress Dowager liked him very much, this marriage, there should be no other obstacles, just waiting for the old marquis to ask and Nanzhu to marry over.
He Yuanhaos intuition from his long battle in the sands told him that the marriage of He Yunxiao would not go so smoothly.
This feeling was unfounded, and He Yuanhao could not say why; he just sighed and said, I hope so.
Chapter 83
Chapter 83
.
.
.
After eating, He Yunxiao practiced his martial arts moves for a while and estimated that it was almost time. Then he set off again to study in the study of the Fan House.
The Fan Houses youngdy, Fan Ziruo, did not go out much.
Except for the Qingming Festival every year, when she would definitely go outside the city to pay her respects at her mothers grave. Other times, only asionally, she would take advantage of a light rain to take a carriage and go to the Buddhist temple outside the city.
As to why she would go out when it was raining, it was because Fan Ziruo did not like noise and it was quiet when it was raining. If it was raining heavily, it would be inconvenient, so she would only go out when it was raining lightly.
When He Yunxiao came to the study of the Fan residence this time, she was not alone in the study.
Fan Ziruo was still in her former position, quietly reading a book, while next to her was another beautiful woman, Du Yinyun, the sister of Du, that He Yunxiao had been longing for.
In the eyes of outsiders, Sister Du has always been aloof, cold, and indifferent.
Her not talkative is I dont like you, donte near me.
And Fan Ziruos not talkative is Excuse me, who are you?
One is a stranger and the other is quiet.
Of course, the stranger in Du Yinyuns do not enter is specifically interpreted as someone other than He Yunxiao. Not to exaggerate, this also includes her good sister Fan Ziruo.
He Yunxiao reckons that even Fan Ziruo has never seen what Dus sisters true character is like.
To protect the 50 hard-earned favourability from Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao chose to stand at the door of the study, knocked courteously on the door, and, upon entering, greeted the two girls courteously.
Seeing that He Yunxiao had arrived, Du Yinyun knew that they were going to start studying, so she gave up her desk and got up to say goodbye.
Fan Ziruo was reluctant to let her sister go, but thinking of Du Yinyuns nature, she thought she probably wouldnt like to stay with He Yunxiao, so she didnt say anything to stay.
He Yunxiao was also reluctant to let Du Yinyun go. If she stayed, he might be able to have some fun under the nose of her current sister Fan, just like the time he was at Jiang Wuyous ce.
Although she did not want to leave, she was a guest at Fans house, after all, and making strange requests would annoy people. He Yunxiao intended to keep Fan Ziruos favourability, so he did not make an effort to keep sister Du.
Now, there were only two people left in the study again.
Fan Ziruo was quietly reading a book as usual. Unlikest time, this time, she did not look at the weapon illustrations, but changed to a history book to read.
When He Yunxiao saw Fan Ziruos attitude, those who knew, understood that she was preparing to write a novel; those who didnt know, thought she was going to publish a thesis.
He Yunxiao pretended to look at the book, but in fact, the corner of his eyes kept staring at Fan Ziruo beside him.
As expected, after putting down the martial arts novel and picking up the history book, Fan Ziruo suddenly fell asleep on the table after reading for a while.
Having the experience fromst time, He Yunxiao knew that Fan Ziruo would be particrly dazed when she first woke up, so he naturally wouldnt miss this opportunity.
Specifically, waiting for Fan Ziruo to fall asleep. He Yunxiao reached out and nudged her.
Miss Ziruo? Sister Ziruo? Sister Ziruo wake up.
Fan Ziruos sleepy eyes lifted her head.
Well~ Who are you?
Im He Yunxiao, be a good girl and bring me the novel youve written, okay?
Sure.
Fan Ziruo got up from the desk, walked towards the bookshelf, and opened a box, took out the manuscript paper from it, and then froze in ce.
When He Yunxiao saw her freeze, he eximed, Oh no, shes woken up.
He immediately got up and hurriedly said, Miss Ziruo, why are you standing still?
Fan Ziruo herself was puzzled; she felt her memory was foggy. She was clearly reading a book just now, howe she suddenly walked over to the bookshelf and suddenly took out the martial arts novel she had secretly written?
She was nning to write a martial arts novel, and when she finished it, she was nning to publish a book as well.
But a half-finished product and a finished product are not the same thing.
To an author, a semi-finished product is like having no clothes on, and how can you just show someone something that is not dressed?
She was about to put the novel back.
He Yunxiao didnt want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!
I have to find a way to make her bring the novel to me to read! That way, well have a shared secret!
Once two people have amon hobby, and amon secret, then their rtionship with each other will progress very quickly.
He Yunxiao said, Miss Ziruo, are you afraid that I will spread it everywhere?
Fan Ziruo was puzzled, Afraid of you spreading what?
He Yunxiao said, Dont worry. If you are willing to show me the novel, I will naturally keep it a secret for you.
Fan Ziruo asked rhetorically, I am willing?
He Yunxiao said rightly, Yes. Otherwise, who else would you show the novel to?
Fan Ziruo frowned at the memory, unable to remember that she had promised to read the novel to He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao pretended to be lost andmented, s, I thought I would be able to enjoy the girls work, but unfortunately you changed your mind on the spur of the moment, so it was my bad luck.
Fan Ziruo: I
He Yunxiao then said, Its also my fault that I only know some martial arts and cant write, so I cant give you even a little advice.
Fan Ziruo can only recall that she did not do anything, but for some reason guilt suddenly rose in her heart for He Yunxiao. She was nudged awake by He Yunxiaos next statement and realized that He Yunxiao knew martial arts and must be able to see the mistakes in her novel, regarding martial arts.
With these two points in mind, she finally overcame her shame and handed over the half-finished novel without clothes to He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao carefully received the rolls of manuscript paper in his hands, and then very carefully picked up the martial arts novel written by Fan Ziruo and read it.
Fan Ziruo was sitting on the side, looking at He Yunxiao with bated breath.
Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 50 to 60
Fan Ziruos favorable level changed from 60 to 40
Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 40 to 45
When He Yunxiao was reading the novel, he stole a few nces at Fan Ziruo. Although he couldnt see it on her face, he could notice from this drastic change in her favorability alone that the girl was really embarrassed.
It took a lot of courage to take out a half-finished product and show it to others.
He Yunxiao could understand this feeling, as an old bookworm. He also had the thoughts of writing a novel, thinking of bing a genius with one book. Unfortunately, reality told him that he was just an old slob. He could not even be considered an old founder. He could only be considered an Old Eunuch .
During the first few days of publishing the book, he read thements section every day to see what readers had to say about him. Later, after reading more, he became a veteran, not afraid of boiling water, saying that he was a eunuch.
The story of Fan Ziruo, with He Yunxiaos years of experience as a bookworm and his experience as a half-witted online writer, can only be summarized in four words: too literary.
It is really too literary!
Many of the words used in this novel were unintelligible to He Yunxiao, and although he couldnt understand them, it didnt stop him from feeling, from the bottom of his heart, that it was well-written and magnificently beautiful.
Every paragraph was like this.
Each little piece, a beautiful chapter.
But together, it was simply odd.
Not even remotely rted to a martial arts novel.
He Yunxiao didnt know quite how to evaluate it, in short: if Fan Ziruo were to write novels for a living, even if she wasnt a big eater, she would starve to death.
Under Fan Zeweis expectant gaze, He Yunxiao slowly turned to thest page and slowly put the novel aside.
With a solemn face, he said to Fan Ziruo, Miss Ziruo. This novel of yours is really well-written! Its so good!
Fan Ziruos Favorability level changed from 45 to 65
Chapter 84
Chapter 84
.
.
.
Fan Ziruos favorability level surged from 45 to 65 with her sudden excitement, and then, following the calming down of her mood, it dropped back to 52.
Young Master He, do you have any suggestions for my novel after reading it?
Fan Ziruo was still sitting as before, speaking as before, except that this time He Yunxiao could already hear a hint of hidden emotion of expectation in her tone.
What advice do you want to give? I suggest you dont write a novel.
He Yunxiao repeatedly considered his words, thinking how he could point out the problems in Fan Ziruos novel without hurting her motivation to write.
I think, this novel of yours, the biggest problem, right . er . is that you . you actually.. ..
You cant actually tell a story.
He Yunxiao wanted to say so, but looking at Fan Ziruos crystalline and beautiful eyes, he couldnt really say such desperate words.
Forget it, Im here to help her with her writing a novel anyway.
He Yunxiao finally said, The biggest problem with your novel is that you actuallyck experience.
Fan Ziruo said puzzled, Lack of experience?
Mm. This time it was really about his area of expertise, and He Yunxiao spoke eloquently. In martial arts novels, the protagonist often has to sleep out in the wild, how can a girl portray a scene where the protagonist hunts for fruit without having caught a chicken or killed a rabbit?
Same principle. The girl who doesnt know a bit of martial arts, although she can read martial arts diagrams and imagine the fight scenes, but what is written in this way will oftenck fatal details, causing the whole scene to seem unrealistic.
For example, here.
He Yunxiao spread out the manuscript of the book and showed it to Fan Ziruo.
This paragraph of the fight, do you see anything wrong with it?
Fan Ziruo re-read the plot that he had originally written, and upon closer examination, really didnt find anything wrong with it.
Didnt see anything wrong.
He Yunxiao said softly, Ziruo.
Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 52 to 51
Fan Ziruo didnt like being called on so intimately by outsiders, and she frowned lightly, shifting her eyes from the novel on the table, to He Yunxiao.
However, what she saw was a whistling fist!
This fist was extremely fierce and fast!
Almost instantly, it went from a small ball to a huge object that filled her entire field of vision.
Fan Ziruo froze, and the fist, too, stopped an inch in front of her.
The wind from the whistling fist, which remained forward after it stopped, blew against Fan Ziruos face and gently raised the hair on her back.
Well? Found something wrong with the writing?
He Yunxiao asked with a smile as he withdrew his fist.
Fan Ziruo was momentarily lost for words, pondering thoughtfully for a moment before suddenlying to a realization.
When a Masters fights, they dont care about how the flowers and nts are!
He Yunxiao pretended to be an old man with a long beard, stroking his non-existent beard as he imitated the old mans voice, The very, indeed true.
Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 51 to 55
Hahahaha.
The big beauty Fan was amused by He Yunxiaos actions andughed so hard that she bent her head slightly and had to prop herself up on the table with one hand, her big eyes curved into crescent moons, while her other hand covered the corner of her upturned mouth.
He Yunxiao looked at Fan Ziruos happiness and was happy too. Then he made a sudden realization and said, I think I know why you dont like to smile.
Fan Ziruo was puzzled, Why?
Because you are a good person.
Why dont I smile a lot if I am a good person?
If you smile a lot and others see you, they will know that they are no match for you, and it will increase jealousy and resentment in this world.
Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 55 to 56
I was praising her when she was low on favorability, but now Im finally on the right track and its starting to go up!
Fan Ziruo weakly smiled, not paying too much attention to He Yunxiao praising her.
She didnt value external things. Instead, she valued inner satisfaction more.
Young Master He, please continue to teach me martial arts.
He Yunxiao was naturally happy to do so, and he said with some emotion, There are many reasons for one to practise martial arts, to strengthen ones body, to join the army, to start a sect. However, this is the first time I have heard of martial arts training for the purpose of writing a novel.
Fan Ziruo said seriously, It was the Young Master who said. Without investigation, there is no right to speak.
Although this was said by He Yunxiao himself, it was rather awkward at the moment, You cant do everything yourself, can you?
Fan Ziruo reached her hands behind her back to pull up her draped hair, ready to learn martial arts.
Why cant you do everything yourself?
He Yunxiao didnt know how to exin to her.
Can you write that the heroine will get pregnant and give birth to one yourself to try out what it feels like?
It seems like also, no?
Fan Ziruo quickly tied her hair and left them coiled honestly on her head.
She stood in the middle of the study, in the pose He Yunxiao had taught her yesterday.
He Yunxiao stood aside and said, Try practising what I taught you yesterday.
Fan Ziruo gave a mmm and then carefully repeated the postures He Yunxiao had taught her yesterday.
Even though Fan Ziruo looked soft and weak on the outside, He Yunxiao unexpectedly found that she could actually recreate the postures she had been taught yesterday quite well.
Specialty: Learning
She was really good at learning!
No wonder she was number one talented girl.
He Yunxiao didnt teach her much yesterday, so Fan Ziruo repeated the poses one by one and finished them in no time.
Young Master He, how is it?
He Yunxiao already knew that Fan Ziruos character was serious and stable, and did not like people who were always joking around.
He gave up the teasing words that were just on his lips and said in a serious manner, Miss Ziruo has done a good job. But there is something I must say to you first.
Go ahead.
In martial arts, apart from hard work, there is also a special emphasis on talent. If Miss Ziruo wants to practise the exciting fights in the novels herself, I am afraid even if you practise for many years, you wont be able to.
These words directly extinguished most of Fan Ziruos interest in learning martial arts.
Do I have to concentrate on learning martial arts, and then write a novel after Ive learned something?
When would that happen?
Seeing her worried look, He Yunxiao said with relief, Actually, you dont really need to be a master, you just need to be a fake master.
Fan Ziruo was extremely clever and immediately understood what He Yunxiao meant.
Young Master He is saying that it is enough for me to learn only the basics?
He Yunxiao said, In terms of writing novels alone, only the basic is indeed enough.
From his pocket, He Yunxiao fished out a book of enlightening palmistry that he had taken from home and handed it to Fan Ziruo.
If you dont believe me, lets do an experiment. You read this palm technique once, then rehearse it once, and then well try it in hand-to-handbat.
Fan Ziruo was not familiar with martial arts as always, so when she saw He Yunxiao say this, she had no choice but to do as he said.
She was not Du Yinyun.
Although Du Yinyun did not learn martial arts, she had been taught many martial arts moves since she was a child, and was no stranger to them. The Fan family, on the other hand, did not advocate martial arts and even deliberately avoided them. This left Fan Ziruo with little natural knowledge of martial arts.
Even under these circumstances, she read through He Yunxiaos Enlightening Palm Technique, and when she tried to do it herself, she could actually recreate it to a certain extent.
When He Yunxiao saw that she had almost learned it, he said, Miss Ziruo,e and try your hand with me. You dont have to worry, just use what youve just learnt and hit me freely.
Fan Ziruo nodded, so she learned the moves from the book and swung her palm at He Yunxiao.
In He Yunxiaos eyes, Fan Ziruos stance was really light, and slow.
However, he deliberately slowed down his speed to apany Fan Ziruo to experience martial arts, so it seemed that the two of them were fighting on an equal footing.
Fan Ziruo waved her hand and shot a palm straight at He Yunxiao, who also did not want to give way, and used the same stance to shoot at Fan Ziruo.
Of course, the force shed.
Thus, the ssic scene in martial arts novels, in which two supreme masters sh palms, appeared in the study of the Fan Mansion.
After a while, Fan Ziruo suddenly realized that something was wrong.
A man and a woman, palms against palms .
What is this? Are you holding hands with He Yunxiao?
Chapter 85
Chapter 85
.
.
.
After noticing that something was wrong, Fan Ziruo hurriedly withdrew her palm.
She couldnt believe that this was her own initiative to make contact with another man and then shamelessly touch him for so long.
Fan Ziruo only felt that her blood was rushing to her face, and her forehead and cheeks were scalding, like she had a fever.
Im going out for a while.
She didnt even bother to wait for He Yunxiaos reply, so she hurriedly opened the door and went out.
The slightly cooler air outside the house calmed Fan Ziruo down a lot.
This kind of thing of initiative to touch men, even if it is under pretext as practicing martial arts, she was embarrassed to talk to others. Fortunately, the good sister, good bosom friend Du Yin Yun since childhood is in the house.
Her sisters character is most indifferent, and she is never seen talking to men on a regr basis. If someone else happens to do this, I think she will only despise the sight of it, will not want to care. Fortunately, I grew up with her. The rtionship is very shallow. She surely will not care about me. And also the sister observer, her advice, certainly much more pertinent than my own thoughts.
Du Yin Yun moved a chair and sat in the small courtyard of Fan House.
The afternoon sun was warm and lucid, and the scenery in the courtyard was quite pleasant.
She then sat in the small courtyard, basking in the sun, and then kneaded the fine needle, using the needle with the colored silk threads to continuously pass through the silk cloth.
The colored threads were getting shorter and shorter, while the patterns on the cloth, however, were getting bigger and bigger.
Yinyun!
Sister?
Come with me.
At ordinary times, Du Yinyun never saw Fan Ziruo lose her temper in such a hurry.
She knew that something big might have happened, so she directly threw the embroidery on the chair and went with her sister at a fast pace.
Unexpectedly, Fan Ziruo did not take her somewhere else, but took her back to her own room.
After entering the room, Fan Ziruo turned around and closed the door, and, in addition, had to close all the windows that had been drawn.
She was secretive.
Du Yinyun couldnt help but ask with concern, Sister, is there something wrong?
Of course, Fan Ziruo wouldnt mistreat sister Du, who came to the Fan Mansion, and the room she was given was of the highest quality. Therefore, even after closing the window, Du Yinyuns room was still well-lit because of the sunlight and good lighting.
The two of them could see each others expressions clearly, and Du Yinyun looked at the serious and slightly panicked Fan Ziruo, and couldnt help but subconsciously be concerned for her.
I hope the Fan House will not be like my own home.
Yinyun, listen to me, I was practicing martial arts with Young Master He, and then we had a sparring session
As soon as He Yunxiao was mentioned, Du Yinyuns thoughts immediately changed.
She immediately asked with concern, Sister, you didnt hurt him, right?
Fan Ziruo:?
Did I hurt him?
Du Yinyun also quickly realized that she had lost her words in her haste and corrected herself, He didnt hurt you, did he?
Fan Ziruo shook his head: No. Its just that I was with him in the morning. Its just that when he and I were sparring, our hands touched each other.
Du Yinyun: Thats it?
Fan Houses youngdy is not as experienced as Du Yinyun. Before sister Du came, she was not even in contact with women.
Now not only contact, but also men, the most important thing is it is not that others offend her, but she took the initiative herself
Skipped too many levels at once, Fan Ziruo suddenly had a little difficulty epting.
Previously, the hand was pulled by Young Master He, and also touched his chest, and now she herself is the initiative to contact Young Master He
Fan Ziruo was slightly torn and asked: Yunyun, is this too out of character for me? If I hadnt taught him essays as a teacher, by all rights, he and I should not be alone in a room.
Du Yinyun: What? Is that all?
Yinyun, what do you think I should do?
Du Yinyun was a bit teary-eyed.
This sister, who seemed to be a year older than her, was actually much more childish in terms of feelings.
Just because of a touch during martial arts practice, could she be entangled like this?
Du Yinyun took Fan Ziruos hand andughed: Sister, where is my sister Fan Ziruo who is never surprised by the usual waves?
Fan Ziruo frowned and said, When have I ever been unperturbed?
Du Yinyun said, Yes, naturally not to me. But to the other people, it is still the same expression from the beginning to the end.
Fan Ziruo frowned slightly and stayed silent. She agreed with Du Yinyunsment.
Du Yinyun thought about it and said, Actually, the martial arts practice is very simple. Just dont think too much about yourself.
I should not think too much?
Yes. Lets say, for example, if today, its me and Young Master He practicing martial arts. The two of us touched each others hands while practicing martial arts, which is inevitable, no one would think anything of it. But my sister sees this scene and starts thinking nonsense, and asks me if she likes Young Master He. This is unreasonable.
Fan Ziruo thought about it carefully, it seems to be this reason.
Yinyun, I always feel strange.
Du Yinyun said, If sister does not believe, then you can look at the other side. If you touch the palm of his hand, and sisters face turns red with shame, but the opposite side does not lose his color. It means that the sister too conscious about it. But with my sisters beauty, if the other party has evil thoughts, how can they not reveal it at all.
As long as the other party looks like normal, it is sister thinking too much. And if the other party looks different, that means he is also ying sisters thoughts, then sister should directly kick him out of the house. Fan House shall never allow him toe again.
Fan Ziruo thought carefully and found that sister Du had a good point.
A clean or unclean rtionship is decided by two people at the same time.
If Young Master He is sincere in helping her, but she is overthinking, she is betraying the kindness of Young Master He.
If Young Master He does not have any ideas, he also does not have any ulterior motives, and only helps with the martial arts practice, even if there is a bit of inevitable contact, the rtionship between the two people is clean.
Besides, Yinyun is his own good sister for so many years, she has said so, can she still lie to herself?
After thinking about it, Fan Ziruo indeed found that the pressure had been settled.
Then said: Yinyun, thank you.
Du Yinyun responded at this time and wondered, By the way, what does sister suddenly want to learn martial arts for?
Fan Ziruo said, Writing martial arts, how can I not know anything about martial arts. Of course I have to learn some, so that I can write.
Du Yinyun thought: If so, then when you write the hero and heroine that, do you also have to
Thinking of this, Du Yin Yun suddenly a little looking forward to, her always dignified, stable, reserved sister, what would be like, ashamed
Oh, yes. I have to embroider a few handkerchiefs for my sister to use.
The entire Antler Academy, is not lively like this, only in the remote corner of the Fan House.
In a remote hut in the garden of the Antler Academy, the fierce exchanges between the two surnames of the court, Meng and Han, also continued here.
Meng Qingqian this time is still mens clothing out of the pce, but not likest time, deliberate makeup plus wrapped chest, but simply wearing mens clothing, the rest go with the flow.
Even in the daytime, the hut is still brightly lit.
Meng Qingqian leaned back on the chair, holding in her hand the endless folders, the table at her side, a pile of folders, a tray of preserves.
She came in the afternoon today.
Having the servant girl go to the morning court for her this trick, can not be used more, otherwise easy to reveal.
Fan Changshu didnt dare to keep the princess waiting. He saw Jianling passing in front of him. He knew the difficult princess was here again.
As soon as he entered the hut, Fan Changshu immediately knelt down and said, I, Fan Changshu, pay my respects to Her Highness the Princess.
Meng Qingqian put aside the folders and hurriedly went to help him.
General, there is no need for such a courtesy!
Fan Changshu said, Your Highness, I am not a general anymore.
Meng Qingqian did not care about this. She smiled at the corners of her mouth and said, I have a happy news to tell you, General.
What?
Yesterday, when I went back, I discussed with my mother about marrying for Your Majesty.
Fan Changshus heart tightened.
Mother and I picked and chose, and felt that only the daughter of the Fan family, and the daughter of the prime minister were the most suitable. (Tl Notes: shes bribing him a PM post too. I think, I havent read raw ahead yet to be sure)
Meng Qingqian put her hands behind her back and sped them, her body slightly leaning forward, her smile beautiful and dangerous.
General, I think, Miss Ziruo, is very suitable to be a queen and lead the pce. Lets make a deal, if you help me, Ill help you, hows that?
Chapter 86
Chapter 86
.
.
.
In fact, when he had just exchanged blows with Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao really didnt give it any thought.
It was true that he was an LSP, but he had already passed that stage. (Notes: lsp in Chinese is a word for describing people focusing only on the sexy side of something. Its kind of a joking word in the Bilibili you can use when you see somebody staring at the girls and he seems to image some dirty scenes. Its not a very strong word, so everybody just uses it to steer at himself or somebody else.)
Although Fan Zewei was gentle, dignified, decent, smart and pretty, Nanzhus wife, Sister Du, and Sister Jiang were just as pretty. Other than that, lets just talk about the hand-holding thing.
Nanzhus wifes hand, He Yunxiao held for an hour at a time.
Sister Jiangs hands are so soft and delicate that He Yunxiao can touch them as much as he wants.
Sister Du that can not be detailed.
Although lustful and is greedy, for the current He Yunxiao, some cold dishes before meals, can no longer provoke his emotions. And with Fan Ziruos personalities, the Raider would never give He Yunxiao anything out of the ordinary before.
So, sister Du is actually right. As long as both of them dont think too much about it, some inevitable contact during martial arts practice is nothing.
The premise was that neither of them would think too much about it, which was obviously difficult for Fan Ziruo, who didnt evene into contact with women very often.
She calmed down her fluctuating emotions and regained her usual calm demeanor before returning to the study.
He Yunxiao had heard her footsteps in advance, so he hastily pretended to pick up the book on the imperial examinations and was reading it.
Miss Ziruo, youre finally here. After you went out just now, I thought that time was like gold and should not be wasted, so I took it upon myself to read. In the past, I only liked to y, not to study. It wasnt until I came here, Miss, that I discovered the joy of learning.
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 56 to 57
Fan Ziruo smiled lightly, Is there something you dont understand, Young Master He?
Precisely. Please teach me here, Miss.
He Yunxiao said as he sat beside the desk, pointing to an essay that was spread out on the desk.
Fan Ziruo naturally walked over to He Yunxiaos side, bent over, looked at the book, and exined it to He Yunxiao word by word.
The two of them were very close to each other, and because Fan Ziruo was bending over, a few strands of hair slipped down her back and fell on He Yunxiaos shoulders.
He Yunxiao didnt have the heart to listen to what Fan Ziruo was saying at all; he thought about it, this first time they were, quietly, close together when they were alone.
It was said that a humans memory for smells far exceeded that for images and sounds.
Right now, they were this close, and what interested He Yunxiao most, apart from being close enough to witness Fan Ziruos beauty and curvaceous figure, was the smell of her.
Subconsciously, He Yunxiaopared several of the girls he was close to with Fan Ziruo.
Du Yinyuns body carried its own delicate fragrance of orchids, light, and elegant. Sister Jiang had a precious sandalwood fragrance that was strong, but you needed to be very close to smell it, strong but not dissipated. Nanzhus wife has an aroma of medicinal herbs. It is hard to describe what it is, at first smelling. It does not feel like it, but the more you smell it, the more you feel that she smells good.
Fan Ziruo is different from all of them.
It was a lotus leaf with the fragrance of lotus flowers. Moreover, it must be the lotus leaves after the rain, never under the hot sun.
The fresh breeze after the rain,bined with the natural smell of lotus flowers and leaves after being washed by the rain.
Refreshing and light.
Fragrant in a very natural and peaceful.
Young Master He, do you understand?
It was only when he heard Fan Ziruos soft voice that He Yunxiao snapped out of his thoughts.
He had no intention of making crap excuses and simply admitted, Miss Ziruo, I was distracted.
Fan Ziruo didnt me or sigh, and said in a soft tone, Then Ill say it again. Dont distract yourself this time.
He Yunxiao nodded his head repeatedly, and then Fan Ziruo spoke again to the side.
Young Master He, did you understand?
He Yunxiao listened carefully this time, but didnt understand.
He said awkwardly, I didnt get distracted this time, but I didnt understand either.
Fan Ziruo was not the least bit impatient, as she said gently, Its okay. Lets try again. This time, I will ask questions as I go along, and as soon as you dont know anything, tell me.
He Yunxiao immediately nodded, then moved the chair at the front of the desk to the side and gave it to Fan Ziruo, who was standing beside him, to sit down.
Sit down and talk, miss.
Mhm.
So, these two people, strangely enough, left the spacious front of the desk unattended and had to squeeze in side by side.
Fan Ziruo was sitting directly in front of the book. He Yunxiao, on the other hand, twisted his waist, propped one hand on the table, and leaned sideways beside Fan Ziruo.
The two were very close to each other because they had to read together.
When Fan Ziruo was standing, she was superior to him and did not feel anything wrong. Now that she was sitting, she felt lower than He Yunxiao and He Yunxiao was on her side, so Fan Ziruo suddenly felt that He Yunxiaos action was a false hug.
It was entirely possible that he could simply reach out and take her whole body in his arms!
After Fan Ziruo thought of this possibility, with her intelligence, she quickly came to a final conclusion.
If He Yunxiao made a move on her at that moment, she could only be caught in his arms and be at his mercy.
After losing your purity, her innocence would be in his hands, and then
In case the Marquis is too powerful to be a proper wife
Do I need to beg for his blessing and have a boy to preserve my position in the Marquis?
He Yunxiao waited for Fan Ziruo to give him the questions, but found that this she, seemed to have no intention of speaking out, instead began to fluctuate violently in his favorability.
Fan Ziruos favourability Level Changed From 57 to 67
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 67 to 47
Fans favorability level Changed From 47 to 32
How did the favorability level end up at 32?
Thats ridiculous!
What was she thinking?
Do all smart girls like to brainstorm?
What the hell is she thinking?
He Yunxiao remembered the judgement he had made earlier. The higher Fan Ziruos favorability was, the more sensitive she was to people with higher favorability ratings. Now it really did seem to be very correct.
This girl was observant and smart, quiet and introverted. The kind of person who liked brainstorming the most.
This, coupled with the fact that she was currently having a favorable opinion of him, resulted in the fact that he could also trigger her emotions.
Being good at brainstorming plus mood swings makes favorability often get out of hand!
In order to safeguard the hard-earned favourability, He Yunxiao couldnt help but interrupt her brainstorming, Miss Ziruo? Ziruo?
Fan Ziruo lifted her head and saw He Yunxiaos concerned look and clean, clear eyes.
She remembered Du Yinyuns words and snapped out of it, telling herself not to think!
Fan Ziruo, what are you thinking about again? Young Master He just asked you a simple question, and you have to be so suspicious of him?
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 32 to 55
He Yunxiao said, Youre tired of talking today, so lets continue talking about martial arts and novels. Weve pretended to fight before, and weve been sparring quite a bit, do you feel any inspiration?
Fan Ziruo couldnt remember any inspiration. She only remembered palms against palms
Eyes looking away, she said sheepishly, Felt some
Did you?
The hand
Hands?
Hands, hands hurt when you hit something.
He Yunxiao:?
It hurts when your hand hits something, but it doesnt hurt when your hand doesnt hit something.
This is the same as people who breathe will live, people who dont breathe will die, isnt it fucking bullshit?
Fan Ziruo got up from her desk and said, Young Master He, lets fight again.
After all, her martial arts training was meant to be a novel.
If she couldnt feel what it felt like when martial artists fought each other, then all her previous efforts would be in vain.
He Yunxiao nodded his head and said yes.
It was not like he was fighting with Chu Xiaoxiao. Not only was it not torturous, but it was also enjoyable.
He Yunxiao said: Miss Ziruo, in your novel, there is a plot where the female protagonist knocks the male protagonist off a cliff with a p. Lets just recreate that scene.
Fan Ziruo nodded and said yes. Then she and He Yunxiao came to stand opposite each other in the open space of the study.
He Yunxiao added, Miss Ziruo, lets imagine ourselves as the characters in the novel. You just feel free to hit at me, no need to worry that I will get hurt.
Mm.
She took a deep breath and adjusted her mind to quickly get into shape.
Imagine yourself, the female warrior in the novel with a pathetic life.
Imagine yourself, hating that man across the room, and then striking with determination!
Although her martial arts were rusty, her movements were slow, and she hit people gently and softly. He Yunxiao felt her hatred and emotions from her aura.
As expected of a girl who is good at brainstorming!
She was getting too deep into the story!
He Yunxiao raised his spirits and fought with her, and both sides went back and forth for a dozen moves before He Yunxiao stepped back and pretended he was standing at the edge of a cliff, waiting for Fan Ziruo to knock him off the cliff with a p.
What He Yunxiao didnt expect was that she actually withdrew her palm at the end, and her whole body crashed into himself due to inertia.
Thump.
He Yunxiao only felt a fragrant and soft mass crash into his arms.
He hurriedly raised his hand to show his innocence.
It was she who gave it over for nothing. It had nothing to do with me at all.
Chapter 87: Lets talk tomorrow
Chapter 87: Let''s talk tomorrow
.
.
.
Fan Ziruo thought of herself as the heroine and imagined that He Yunxiao had betrayed her feelings, and she really hated him.
She used all her martial arts strength to throw a relentless punch at He Yunxiao, sending him backwards and forcing him to retreat into disarray.
The cliff was just a few steps away, and she only had to strike onest blow to kill this heartless man!
The thrill of revenge made Fan Ziruos footsteps quicker, and her palm strikes even faster.
Until, when she looked up, she saw He Yunxiao open his arms, leaving his chest unreservedly to her, and was smiling tenderly at her.
It was as if he was saying to her: Ziruo, I love you, Ill give you my life, as long as youre happy.
Fan Ziruo suddenly wanted to cry, and suddenly did not hate He Yunxiao strongly as before.
She didnt want him to die, so she hastily withdrawn her palm strike. But the momentum was already there, so she couldnt help but crash headlong into He Yunxiaos arms.
He Yunxiao held her in his arms and looked at this girl, whose head was buried in his own body.
He didnt know what to say.
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 55 to 65
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 65 to 75
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 75 to 55
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 59 to 60
After seeing the favorability level gradually stabilize, He Yunxiao carefully patted her shoulder, trying not to make unnecessary movements to prevent this lovey-dovey girl from pulling away his hard-earned favorability level all at once.
Ziruo.
Fan Ziruos Favorability Changed From 60 to 61
He Yunxiao: Damn, did the sune out of the west? I called her more intimately and her favorability rating went up?
Hmm.
That, shouldnt we finish this sparring session.
Hmm.
Fan Ziruo, who now had her head buried in He Yunxiaos body, no longer had the panic and shyness she had at the beginning.
When she had just rushed into He Yunxiaos arms, her entire body was simply bursting with shame.
Not even daring to raise her head, like a little hamster, she grabbed onto He Yunxiaos clothes and hid her face, which was red to the point of death, in his arms.
Steam was rising from the top of her head as her thoughts ran wild.
It was only when she noticed that He Yunxiao did not treat her with any disrespect. Instead, he did not say anything, nor did he make any noise to disturb her. His hands were also very disciplined, and did not make any movements, so that she could lie in his arms in peace and quiet.
This was a far cry from the usual reputation of He Yunxiao as a lustful man.
Fan Ziruo then remembered what Du Yingyun had said. Dont make trouble for yourself and dont think about it.
Thinking about this, she slowly calmed down and stabilized her emotions at this point in time.
She thought carefully about what He Yunxiao had done with her during this period of time, and found that He Yunxiao was actually a true gentleman.
He was many times better than many hypocrites who were full of ulterior motives but pretended to be a gentleman.
He was a skilled martial artist, a keen learner, cautious and decisive, and had a heart of gold that he did not reveal easily. He is also helpful and funny, and even when she throws herself into his arms, he can sit back and not make a fuss.
Thinking of all the ridiculous behavior of He Yunxiao in the past, and the increasingly outrageous rumors of bad deeds, Fan Ziruo easily concluded that the son of the Marquis had deliberately soiled his reputation.
It is not umon to hide ones clumsiness.
He Yuanhaos achievements and strength wereparable to those of General Chu back in the day, and if He Yunxiao was a dragon among men again, he would certainly attract resentment.
The more Fan Ziruo thought about it, the brighter her eyes became, and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.
She regretted that she had misunderstood He Yunxiao.
At this time, He Yunxiaos questioning voice came, Ziruo, shouldnt we end this sparring session.
It was time to end, but Fan Ziruo was so used to being in He Yunxiaos arms that she was reluctant to leave for a while.
After all, it was only a teacher-student rtionship, not a husband and wife rtionship.
Fan Ziruo let go of her grip on He Yunxiaos clothes and took two natural steps back, looking as normal.
Thinking about what Du Yinyun had said to her, she took the initiative and said to He Yunxiao, Young Master He, we are just practising for a martial artspetition. Dont think too much about it.
He Yunxiao:?
How strange.
Why do I have the feeling that Ive been wooed by her instead?
The two of them sat down again and continued to discuss the novel for a while. Then, when He Yunxiao saw that it was almost time, he ended his study for the day amid Fan Ziruos enthusiasm.
Ziruo, its gettingte. I wont bother you anymore today.
Fan Ziruo got up with some disappointment and said, Ill see you off, Young Master.
Fan Ziruo sent He Yunxiao to the side entrance of the Antler Academy, and the two of them just walked on, walking very slowly without saying a word.
When they reached the door, it was time to leave.
Zi
Young Master!
The voices emerged at the same time.
He Yunxiao said awkwardly, You speak first.
Fan Ziruo said, Young Master, todays martial arts practice Ziruo learned a lot, and after thinking about it, I intend to rewrite a novel.
He Yunxiao recalled Fan Ziruos disastrous novel this time and said, A good thing.
Fan Ziruo smiled, What, Young Master would you like to say then?
He Yunxiao: I want to ask you, what ss you have tomorrow.
But with such an atmosphere here, He Yunxiao didnt say such a fatal thing after all.
Last time, your novel, you let Miss Du read it first. This time, I want to be the first to read it. Is that okay?
Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 61 to 66
Mm.
Ziruo, Im leaving then.
Take care, Your Excellency.
Fan Ziruo stood at the entrance to Fan Mansions side door, watching He Yunxiao walk away slowly. She turned her head and prepared to go back, but He Yunxiaos voice rang in her ears once again.
Ziruo!
Without hesitation, she immediately turned around and watched He Yunxiao jog all the way from the distance.
He Yunxiao said awkwardly, I was going to say something, but when I ran over and saw you, I suddenly forgot.
Fan Ziruo covered her mouth tough at his clumsy appearance and said, If you cant remember now, lets talk about it tomorrow.
He Yunxiao didnt choose to go home. He had one more big thing to do take Li Jin and go to Nanzhus wife and turn himself in!
Li Jin must be told to confess his mistake honestly!
He had to get Li Jin to confess his mistake!
Who would use a fake name if they were a normal person?
Is that a normal person who makes up an alias?
Bastard!
He Yunxiao boarded the carriage from the side gate of the Antler Academy, then took a detour to the main gate, pulled Li Jin into the carriage, and took him around Yinjing City.
He didnt want to go to Nanzhus wife empty-handed.
Good looks, good food, fun, what other women have, my Nanzhu must have too.
Of course, there were some strange toys that were not suitable for her, so He Yunxiao did not buy them.
Li Jin and He Yunxiao stayed together and it was good.
This He Yunxiao, good, not as brutal as Yang Zhe, very reasonable, can deal with.
He Yunxiao carried a big bag of things and got back into the carriage, which made even the originally spacious Marquis carriage look a bit cramped.
Li Jin, let me tell you, when you go into the pceter, when you get in front of Nanzhu, you immediately, admit that you are Li Jin and admit that I am He Yunxiao. Do you understand?
No problem. But He Yunxiao, with this look on your reputation, will Nanzhu like you? Why dont you let me pretend to be you first to leave a good impression on Nanzhu, and then when she agrees to marry into the Marquis, the matter will be nailed down, and then you can show yourself.
Get out of my sight. What good impression can you make on her?
Im not going to lie, my cousin likes me lot.
Hmph. I like to watch silly people y as well.
Ugh? Silly? Wheres the silly?
The silly man is actually right next to me.
Really, where? Howe I dont see it?
Chapter 88
Chapter 88
.
.
.
Under the shocked gaze of the pce guards again, He Yunxiao and Li Jin, each carrying arge bag of things to the pce.
The generalrge number of goods in and out of the pce, inevitably be checked. But He Yunxiao has mother-inw who gave the golden feather order. The level is too high, exempted from the check.
When approaching the Linxuan Pce, He Yunxiao obviously found that there were several hidden guards around the Linxuan Pce, always paying attention to him.
These guards were exactly what he found by identst night, when he walked into the Lianxuan Pce.
However, these guards existed and seemed to be non-existent. Even though he and Li Jin walked all the way through and eventually stood at the entrance to Lianxuan Pce, none of them moved.
This time, He Yunxiao came over in a dignified manner.
He stood at the bottom of the steps of Lin Xuan Pce and said aloud, He Yunxiao is here!
After saying that, he poked Li Jin with his arm.
Li Jin thought to himself: Is it necessary?
But due to the intimidating look in He Yunxiaos eyes, he still said, Li Jin is here!
He Yunxiao said again, Please tell, Her Highness, Princess Nanzhu!
The cool breeze of the night blew outside Linxuan Pce, the overgrown weeds.
The cold moonlight shone distantly on the two people in the clearing.
In contrast to He Yunxiaos majestic voice, it was the silence of the Linxuan Pce in the night.
He Yunxiao understood that even if he did not engage in this false ceremony and entered the pce directly with Li, Nanzhus wife would not say anything.
But, he knew it was not okay.
This time it was toe in a dignified manner. Of course, we must walk into Linxuan Pce in a dignified manner.
Put the Nanzhu wife, as the eldest princess of the stance to the full, so that everyone knows, Qi country, there is such a more precious than the South Sea Pearl, more dazzling eldest princess, so that no one can pick a fault.
Meng Qingrou was supported by her Xinger and hurriedly ran out of the pce.
As soon as she saw He Yunxiao, she said with surprise, Young Master Xiao!
He Yunxiao arched his hand and smiled, Greetings to Her Highness, the Princess. Your Highness, I have a matter to exin to you.
Go ahead.
He Yunxiao said, Your Highness, I am not Xiao Yun, but He Yunxiao. The son of He Yuanhao, the Marquis, and he were a fake.
Meng Qingrous original smile froze on her face as she looked at He Yunxiao, who had a serious face, and was a bit unable to ept this.
You are He Yunxiao?
Yes.
Then he?
He Yunxiao hurriedly poked Li Jin.
Li Jin reacted and said, My name is Li Jin, and I am actually my cousins nephew.
He Yunxiao poked Li Jin once again with force. In a low voice, he asked, Who is your cousin?
Oh. My cousins is Meng Qingqian. In this way, it seems that Your Highness is also considered my younger cousin.
He Yunxiao arched his hand and once again said aloud, Your Highness, as you can see, I really am He Yunxiao.
Hearing He Yunxiao say this, Meng Qingrous smile that had been frozen on her face had turned into air and filled the cold, cool breeze of the night.
She suddenly felt so cold that her whole body kept shivering.
Even the heart began to throb.
That night, the blood that was channeled into her body, representing warmth and healing, was now like icy sand flowing in her veins. Every time it flows through her brain, reminding her of that night, it brings dizziness and headache; every time it flows through her heart, awakening the warmth from that night, it cuts a wound that cannot be healed in her strongest and most vulnerable heart.
He Yunxiao,e here with me.
When she said this, she was surprisingly calm. But the tone of voice, has been as cold as the cool breeze of the night homeless.
He Yunxiao heard Nanzhu wife call him and happily ran to Linxuan Pce.
Meng Qingrou, without expression, turned away and walked toward the inside.
Xinger, no one is allowed toe in.
Thest time Xinger heard Meng Qingruo speak like this was on the day her mother died.
He Yunxiao walked with Meng Qingrou toward the pce, estimating that no one else could see, so he took the initiative to hold Nanzhus wifes small hand.
So cold.
Nanzhu, its November, dont you wear more?
He Yunxiao held Meng Qingrous cold little hand in the palm of his hand and secretly used his inner strength to help her warm it.
Meng Qingrou did not speak, no expression, and did not refuse.
At this moment, she is like a dam that will break at any time. You do not know how long she can carry. Perhaps for a long time, perhaps may be with any wind blowing, immediately copse, a copse of a thousand miles.
At least from the outside, it seems that she is very stable, not even a hint of crying.
She led He Yunxiao to her room.
There was still the rouge he gave yesterday, and the snacks she hadnt finished yet.
When they arrived here, they finally stopped walking.
Meng Qingrou turned around and wanted to pull out her left hand that was held by He Yunxiao.
But He Yunxiao had no intention of letting go.
Let go.
Nanzhu, we are healing.
Let go.
She said it again in a calm tone.
He Yunxiao had wanted to y a rogue and hold Nanzhus hand stiffly. But Meng Qingrou looked at him from the bottom up, and in an instant, killed all his naughty thoughts, all of them.
Nanzhu, whats wrong with you ..?
Meng Qingrou this time, easily withdrew her left hand. There was no longer any obstruction from He Yunxiao.
Xiao Yun ..
He Yunxiao looked at Meng Qingrous amiss look and forced a smile, Nanzhu, I am actually He Yunxiao. The identity Xiao Yun is a fake, I lied to you.
Meng Qingrous Favorability Level Changed From 92 to 20
Raided character has lost a lot of favorability, system protection mechanism triggered, please host choose, whether to force repair favorability to 80?
Yes or No
Why did you lie to me?
Meng Qingrous tone at this point was as if she was speaking to a stranger.
Nanzhu .. me .. you listen to me ..
Character: kind, naive, rigid, and introverted
He Yunxiao, who originally had a tongue like a charm,pletely became a stammer. Looking at her like this, he had realized the seriousness of the matter. He knew that, ording to the strong and introverted character, at this moment, as long as even a little mistake was made, Nanzhu wife would leave him forever.
That night, why did you lie to me?
I .. I came to the pce that day to find the imperial doctor to cure the soul-devouring pills. Then, I, I first went to pay a visit to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager intended to marry you to me. I heard that you were beautiful and didnt think otherwise, so I, um, agreed. Then I went to see Dr. Wei. Tai doctor he, said, you, you can cure the soul-devouring pills ..
Then I, I came to you. See you squatting on the ground, secretly cutting grass. I look at you beautiful, could not help but look more for a while. Then, I just, saw you, hand scratched. At that time, I was afraid, afraid that you know my reputation, think I am greedy for your beauty .. wont cooperate with me to heal ..
Because, healing is to pull the hand, I am afraid that you will resist. At that time, in a hurry, I had to borrow the name of the Imperial Hospital, pretending that I was an apprentice of the Imperial Hospital, so that you believe me. Cooperate with me to heal your wounds.
Meng Qingrou said coldly, Why didnt you say so afterwards?
At this moment, He Yunxiaos heart was churning with shame and guilt.
You, are too cute. I cant help but want to tease you and bully you a little.
Do you take me as a toy?
No! I really like you! I also really want to marry you! I was especially afraid that you would argue with your mother and your sister because of Xiao Yun. So I, I hurriedly got Li toe in and exin to you.
There will be no argument now. I wont marry Xiao Yun.
Nan ..
Nor will I marry He Yunxiao.
Nanzhu! You listen to me, I actually ..
Pulling hands to heal, is also a lie to me.
He Yunxiao deted, gritted his teeth, and said, Not at first,ter .. was.
Silence.
You can use the power of the marquis to force the mother and sister. I can also marry into the marquis because of them. Anyway, the so-called Nanzhu can just marry over andplete the mission, right? As a puppet of the Great family marquis.
He Yunxiao was shaken and hastily said Dont! I wont force you, I definitely wont force you! You must not do anything stupid!
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao with a somewhat narrowed look.
Ive already been foolish once. Wont be foolish a second time.
Raided character has lost a lot of favorability, system protection mechanism triggered, please host choose, whether to force repair favorability to 80?
Yes or No
Looking at the systems panel, He Yunxiao clenched his fist.
He could instantly make Nanzhus wife increase her favorability to him, be moved by his exnation, and then logically reunite.
But then, that is the effect achieved with the help of the system.
Wasnt this, once again, a choice to deceive her?
Is it not, once again, ying with her feelings?
He Yunxiao, is this the result you want?
Marry a soul-less Nanzhu wife who is manipted by the system?
Not.
Never!
Choose! No!
Tip: Once the host determines the option, permanently unchangeable, this system ..
I f*cking said No!
***
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao who stood silent in the same ce.
Young Master He, its gettingte. I am ready to go to bed, you should go back.
He Yunxiao raised his eyes and looked at this stunningly beautiful girl.
Her unreserved trust had been shamefully betrayed by him. Under such a big blow, she didnt even show a hint of crying from beginning to end.
Name: Meng Qingruo
Rtionship: Stranger
Specialty: Medicine
Personality: kind, naive, strong, and introverted
Favorability: 20
Raiding difficulty: extremely difficult
Sess reward: agility improvement (already obtained) Love is stronger than gold (new)
Chapter 89: Its alright (Extra!)
Chapter 89: It''s alright (Extra!)
.
.
.
Because Nanzhu didnt let Li Jin in, he could only stand outside the hall and chat with Xinger.
Li Jin didnt see any differences, so whether he knew her well or not, he grabbed Xinger and talked to her.
From the Jiangnan region where he lived as a child, to how he followed his fathers promotion to Yinjing, to how he was valued by his cousin
Xinger was not interested in listening to Li Jin talk about all this nonsense. Last night in the eldest princess room, she saw the mans shoes, and was quite shaken. So when Li Jin and He Yunxiao came over today, she paid special attention to the shoes they were wearing.
As expected, the shoes fromst night were exactly the same as the ones He Yunxiao was wearing today.
He Yunxiao is the man who secretly dated the eldest princess Nanzhu.
As Nanzhus maid, Xinger knew that the Empress Dowager intended to have Nanzhu marry He Yunxiao. Although the marriage had not been formally arranged, it was estimated that it was not far off.
Therefore, it is true that it is not polite for He Yunxiao toe to see Meng Qingrou secretly, but that is also a good story. It would only be talked about with great amusement.
Now, when Xinger looked at the attitude of Princess Nanzhu, she was a bit uncertain about the marriage.
As Meng Qingrous long-time good sister, she was not sure about other things, but she knew Meng Qingrous character. She was soft on the outside but tough on the inside, so if she was bullied in any way, once it touched her inner hardness, she would be shaken to the point where her mouth would be numb, her organs would tremble, her mouth would be sweet, and blood would gush out.
Xinger, do you know the game Chess?
When it came to ying chess, one of the few things Li Jin was good at, and he was very excited.
The Precious Game of Chess, Ive already worked out a way to unravel it! All it takes is for me to y this, and
Li Jin pretended to have a copy of the stump game right in front of him and gestured it to Xinger one by one.
On the other hand, Xinger had her hands on her cheeks, thinking about Princess Nanzhu.
After a while, He Yunxiao, who was so high-spirited when he entered the pce, finally walked out of Linxuan Pce.
However, his steps were slow, his shoulders were slumped, his gaze was vacant and dull, and he looked like a sun-wilted cucumber.
When Li Jin saw He Yunxiaoe out, he immediately said joyfully, Brother He, is it a done deal!
No..
A hoarse, low voice issued from He Yunxiaos dry, cracked lips.
Li Jin scratched his head, Ive helped you like this, why isnt this done?
Theres no more ..
Xinger looked at He Yunxiao in this state and was somewhat ufortable with her heart.
She originally disliked He Yunxiao quite a bit, apart from He Yunxiaos own bad reputation. Sneaking in to see the eldest princess in the middle of the night was in itself disrespectful to the eldest princess reputation.
But now, seeing He Yunxiao in this depressed state, she was suddenly able to understand him.
Xinger knew Nanzhus situation; no background, no power, unappreciated, and suffering from a strange poison. The only advantages she had were the name of an eldest princess and a pretty face.
In this world, it is easy to find a gentleman who will marry Nanzhu. It is not difficult to find one who will marry her and treat her well. But to find a man who could marry her, treat her well, like her, and be willing to lose his soul for her, was extremely difficult.
Xinger is older than Meng Qingruo, and she has seen and heard a lot about what goes on in the pce.
Which of the concubines did not try their best to please, His Majesty?
The one who dared to displease His Majestys face was kept for a short time, while those who were not favored were simply thrown out and fed to the dogs.
Young Master He, the Princess is like this. When she gets angry, she wont show any mercy to anyone. Dont take it to heart.
In Xingers words, although she was telling He Yunxiao not to give up on Meng Qingrou, in reality, she couldnt wait for He Yunxiao to take Meng Qingrou to his hearts content. The little girl had suffered a lot since she was young, and it would be best if she had someone to love her and no longer have to suffer in the future.
He Yunxiao looked at Xinger and squeezed out a forced smile.
You should go in and see her. Watch her well and dont let anything happen to her. Please do your best, and I will reward you with whatever you want in the future.
Xinger looked at He Yunxiaos expression and listened to his words, and was very happy for Nanzhu.
It was nice.
He was already like this himself, and he was still thinking about our Eldest Princess.
Xinger understands.
Xinger replied, and then summoned other pce maids to serve He Yunxiao and Li Jin, while she went to Linxuan Pce, Nanzhus room, to look for her.
After Meng Qingrou had admonished He Yunxiao, she sat quietly on a chair in her bedchamber.
Xinger opened the door a small crack and slipped into the room, quickly closing the door behind her.
Eldest Princess?
Mmm.
Xinger didnt ask the silly question, Are you all right? Thest time her mother had died, it was Xinger who had been with her through it. She had a lot of experience.
Nanzhu usually looked like she could be bullied by anyone, but in reality, this soft and fragile girl was stronger than most people.
The Eldest Princess is not too happy today.
Meng Qingrou sat quietly in her chair, making no extra movements whatsoever.
A little.
Can you talk to Xinger about it?
Meng Qing Rou looked up at the older girl, who was also like a housekeeper, a sister, and an elder.
She looked down and said, Ive been tricked.
Xinger said softly, How did you get tricked?
Meng Qingrou tilted her face to one side, First he said he was Xiao Yun and tricked me into marrying him, and now he says hes He Yunxiao.
Then Qingrou, what did you say back to him?
Im not marrying anyone, and I wont allow him toe back.
Good. He lied to us, so he should be told to get lost.
After Xinger finished speaking, she looked at Meng Qingrous face, which had not improved in the slightest, and understood in her heart.
When a young couple quarrels, you follow and fan the mes. If you go along with one partys wishes and scold the other, the party will be happy, which means she doesnt care anymore, or doesnt care that much. If the other party is unhappy and evenins about your scolding, it means she still cares.
Your Highness, you are the princess and he is a vassal, he has just lied to you, it is not right to simply scold him like this. Ill go to the Princess Meng sentence him to death for deceiving princess!
Xinger got up and pretended to go out.
When Meng Qingrou saw her like this, she really couldnt sit still.
Jumping off her chair, she ran frantically over to stop Xinger.
Xinger! Dont you go!
She couldnt think of anything else and hurriedly put in a good word for He Yunxiao.
He knows he has a bad reputation, he changed his name at the time because he was afraid I would resist! Later, he never told me because he was ying around. In fact, he confessed yesterday, I didnt believe him, so I cant me him!
Xinger burst outughing and said, Your Highness, dont you understand the causes and consequences yourself?
Meng Qingrou froze in ce.
Without realizing it, two lines of tears slipped down her cheeks.
She still did not cry, standing frozen, just shedding tears. They kept flowing and flowing, as if there was no end to them.
Xinger hugged the girl gently. Gently hugging and patting her back rhythmically with her hand.
Qingrou Its fine, just cry a little and you will be fine.
It was only at this point that Meng Qingrou finally whimpered out.
Xinger. I, I had .. woo .. already nned to .. go beg my sister and mother .. only to have him lie to me .. Why did you lie to me .. obviously trust him so much ..
Dont forgive him so easily this time.
Hmmm ..
Make him suffer a little!
Mmmm ..
Chapter 90
Chapter 90
.
.
.
He Yunxiao and Li Jin sat in the carriage of the Marquis and left the pce at a shaky pace.
Li Jin looked at the listless He Yunxiao and said, Brother He, dont be sad. Whats good so about women. Ill treat you to the Yangchun noodles across from the Spring Wind Mansion.
He Yunxiao, was hit a little too hard by Nanzhu, but did not slow down the carriage.
No.
Under Li Jins insistent request, the carriage finally stopped in front of the Spring Wind Mansion.
Boss, two bowls of Yangchun noodles. Li Jin shouted.
He Yunxiao didnt have much appetite and said, You can eat it yourself, Im not in mood to eat.
Li Jin sighed and said, If I had known, I would have eaten at my cousins ce before I left the pce, you dont know, the meals at my cousins ce are made by the head chef of the imperial kitchen. Its a pity, ah, life cant be repeated.
A few momentster, two bowls of hot noodles were brought to the table.
Li Jin also did not talk nonsense with He Yunxiao. He was dragged to the pce by He Yunxiao as soon as school was over. Today, he had not a bite to eat. Until now, he was long starving.
He did not care about the steaming heat of the Yangchun noodles. Li Jin inserted his chopsticks into the bottom of the bowl, picked up arge chopstick of noodles, cooled in the air, and then sent them all into the mouth.
He Yunxiao looked at Li Jin in silence, thinking about what he said life cant be repeated, and suddenly got hungry.
He then did not say much, picked up the noodles, buried his head in the noodle soups hazy heat, confused, forcefully eat the noodles.
The two finished the noodles, drank the soup clean, and leaned back in their chairs, enjoying the blissful feeling of a full stomach.
Brother He, do you know what I do when I make my cousin angry?
What do you do?
I run away.
He Yunxiao was amused in a rare moment.
Not bad for you.
Hehehe.
With Li Jins intentional and unintentional nudging, He Yunxiao also figured it out.
Life can not start over.
The past has already passed; the existence of things has already existed.
Li Jin missed a meal of the Imperial cuisine. I also lost Nanzhu.
Whether it is a strategy or doing something, could it be that I, He Yunxiao, can only ept sess and not failure?
Could it be that only others are allowed to like me more and more, but not a little hate?
Nanzhu, Meng Qingrou, she is a living person, not my toy, of course, should have her joy. Anger, sadness, will have her ideas and views.
If the Wife is angry, then coax back.
Can you leave her like that?
At the beginning, the antidote girl only had 10 favorability points. Chu Xiaoxiao was only 0 favorability, and now it is not all good. Wife is angry with you but still has 20 favorability. Is this not enough to love you?
Hey Yunxiao, be satisfied with me!
..
Li Jin leaned on the back of the chair, rubbing his stomach full of food, thinking, whether to ask for another bowl.
Then, he saw that He Yunxiao, who was on the side, seemed to be in the wrong mood.
Crap!
Obviously did not see the fire, why always feel, this He Yunxiao, lit up!
He cautiously asked, He Yunxiao, are you all right?
Ha! Im fine! He Yunxiao said in a very spirited, Boss, the bill! This meal is on me.
He Yunxiao patted Li Jins shoulder.
Li Jin, you take the carriage home.
Li Jin: What about you?
He Yunxiao said, Ill run home.
Li Jin:
He Yunxiao really ran home.
Not even using lightness, not using internal force, just simply rely on physical strength to run back.
Unfortunately, as a martial artist, even simple physical strength, also exceeds the non-martial artist many. From the spring breeze mansion, jogging all the way to the He House, and eventually just a slight panting, not even sweating much.
After all the movement, He Yunxiao calmed down.
He decisively analyzed the current situation.
There are currently a total of three female leads that still need to be raided.
Fan Ziruo, Li Qingmeng, Meng Qingrou.
The priority of Raiding is definitely Fan Ziruo in the first ce.
Because she currently has a high favorability rating for Chu Fan, it is not easy to fall on Chu Xiaoxiaos assassination list.
Next is Li Qingmeng, her raid reward, the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill, and now Nanzhu and I are at odds, so the sooner we get this raid reward, the better.
Thest is Nanzhus.
Li Jin said right, make the cousin angry, run. Nanzhu now just I just standoff, is angry. In this case, I do not go mess with her first, let her calm down for a while, and then find a way to re-cultivate feelings with Nanzhus.
He House is near, He Yunxiao running pace slowed down. Slowly, it turned into walking.
He rubbed his chin and continued to think.
Although it is No-no to provoke the Nanzhu. But every day to buy things, to report to the wife of the meeting is still not necessary to be missed.
Do not provoke, but do not let the Nanzhu forget me.
Thinking of buying things, He Yunxiao reminded of silver, thought of silver from sister Jiang.
To Jiang sister redemption, at least 10,000 taels of silver.
This money, even for the Marquis, is not a small amount.
He Yunxiao had a bit of a headache.
Last time, I used a thousand taels to buy clothes for Chu Xiaoxiao and made an agreement. If it wasnt for my aunt covering up for me, this was known to my father, and I would have had my butt kicked out.
This time its 10,000 taels for sister Jiang.
Auntie this time certainly can not cover up.
So, while I am raiding Fan Ziruo, I still have to find a way to make money.
Thinking about getting money, He Yunxiao felt very uneasy.
Last life as aborer, every day thinking about getting money, now be a Transgressor, be the son of a Marquis, be the second generation of old officials, still have to find a way to get money!
He Yunxiao couldnt think of any way to get money, and even began to consider stealing his fathers military amulet, revolting, and robbing 10,000 taels directly from the pce to redeem his sister Jiang, simple and hassle-free.
Thinking, step by step, He Yunxiao turned around and went back to the House of Marquis.
Under normal circumstances, He Yunxiao is quite reluctant to return to the Marquis.
The ancient home, and the modern home, it is not the same thing.
Modern homes, either open theputer to y games, or a bed to y cell phones, thirsty milk tea, hungry takeout, are also sent out the door.
Ancient homes are different.
First of all, there is no entertainment at all. And secondly, ancient respect is more distinct.
Although there are many people in the Marquis, most of them are servants and maids, such as subordinates, even, and they even talk to He Yunxiao are trembling, let alone y together. And not the underlings. It is the old man and aunt, what is fun?
Anyway, after eating, He Yunxiao entered the He House, and did not intend to go to the hall, and went straight to the He House study to see if he could search for a few simple martial arts manuals, or martial arts novels, and so on, to bring to Fan Ziruo tomorrow.
As a matter of fact, the library of the He Mansion is very rich, and under the careful search of He Yunxiao, he was able to find a few simple martial arts manuals and martial arts novels.
Throwing the martial arts books aside, He Yunxiao decided to try these martial arts novels for Fan Ziruo first.
After turning a few pages of the first book, He Yunxiao eximed, Great!
Simply put, this one is a martial arts story simr to Sinister Lady.
The heroine cultivates by absorbing the internal energy of the male character, andter bes emotionally involved with the male character and returns to the righteousness.
Of course, she absorbed the internal forces of the process, understanding it all.
He Yunxiao thought, the entertainment industry here is rtively scarce, and this level is actually within the eptable range of readers.
However, for the sake of pure Miss Yu He, novels with excessive descriptions like this were all tossed aside by He Yunxiao.
Just take a look at yourself, the simple girl Ziruo can not read.
Cursory flip through a few books. He Yunxiao even gave birth to just this? I can also do It I thought to myself.
When he was about to pick up one of the novels that Ziruo cant, and thats when maid suddenly called him.
Young master, the master wants you to go to the living room.
He Yunxiao wondered, he has notmitted any crime recently, ah, old man again looking for himself why?
When he arrived at the living room, He Yunxiao saw a strange person.
The doctor Wei.
What is he doing here?
When He Yuanhao saw He Yunxiaoing, he immediately said, Your Uncle Wei personally brought you medicine, why dont youe and thank your Uncle!
Deliver medicine?
Tai Doctor Wei handed He Yunxiao a food box. When he opened it, there was a wooden te, charcoal, and a bowl of medicine in the box.
He Yunxiao immediately recognized what kind of medicine it was.
He had drunk it yesterday.
It was the broth that Nanzhu prepared for him to cure the Soul Devouring Pill.
He Yunxiao picked up the bowl, because of the charcoal heating. The medicine was still warm.
The corners of his mouth could not be controlled up.
She really still loves me.
He Yunxiao did not say a word, like drinking strong wine, a drink.
The bowl of medicine drank cleanly, not a bit left.
He now only feels, this medicine is not bitter, but a little sweet.
Chapter 91
Chapter 91
.
.
He Yunxiao regretted it a little.
When he left Fans house yesterday, he had forgotten to ask Fan Ziruo which ss he was taking tomorrow.
Later, when he was eating Yangchun noodles with Li Jin, he forgot to ask Li Jin which ss Fan Zirou was having tomorrow because he was too fired up.
Now he regrets it, very much so.
If I had asked him earlier, I wouldnt have had to get up so early and I could have at least slept in.
Last night, He Yunxiao had been reading martial arts novels very hard!
It wasnt what he wanted to read. It was all about strategy! It was all for the greater good! It was all about saving Fan Ziruo from Chu Xiaoxiaos clutches!
Even though due to the times, the form of Qi martial arts novels was very naive. Basically, He Yunxiao could see the beginning and think of the end.
But since there was really no entertainment and only martial arts novels to read, He Yunxiao had no choice but to read the novels with a tough mind.
Later, he found it quite interesting to see how authors wrote their poisonous points.
As long as Im flexible enough, I can enjoy all the poisonous points!
After staying upte and waking up early, it was inevitable that he was a bit tired.
It was only when He Yunxiao felt that he was almostte that he hurriedly got up, washed up a few time, and ran to the carriage.
Halfway to the carriage, He Yunxiao suddenly remembered that he hadnt picked up the martial arts novels he had readst night and was going to bring to Fan Ziruo.
Luckily, the coachmans driving skills were good enough, and he drove all the way to the academy in time for ss to start.
When He Yunxiao entered the ssroom, he suddenly realized that the first ss was not Fan Ziruos ss.
Cao, what a miscalction.
Had I known, I would have slept a little longer.
Taking advantage of the fact that there were not many people paying attention to him in the ssroom, He Yunxiao decided to sneak away.
Li Jin, who had sat down early and was ready to study, spotted thete He Yunxiao in time and waved at him.
This way, Brother He, theres a seat reserved for you.
The scene was momentarily awkward.
Everyone looked towards He Yunxiao.
With eyes on him, He Yunxiao was in a dilemma.
Li Jin, why dont you just shut up?
Even if he scolded Li Jin, He Yunxiao could not really get angry with him.
After all, who could me a fool?
He Yunxiao suddenly asked, Brother Li, have you eaten this morning?
Li Jin was a little puzzled by this question, Yes, I ate.
What did you eat?
Congee.
Did you have buns with it?
No.
He Yunxiao said angrily, How can you eat congee without a bun!
Li Jin was stunned by the question, but when he thought about it, it was also true, how could one eat congee without a bun?
He Yunxiao said sternly, Brother Li, wait, let me go and buy you some buns.
When Li Jin heard that he had buns to eat, he said happily, Brother He is kind!
He Yunxiao said, Its nothing.
Then he turned his head and left the ssroom, running out of sight.
Meng Yan couldnt stand it anymore and reminded Li Jin, Li Jin, He Yunxiao didnt go to buy buns, he skipped ss.
Li Jin said angrily, Meng Yan, who are you to nder my brother?
Meng Yan: This kid is hopeless.
Meng Yan: Wait a minute, why would I think he was ever saved?
After He Yunxiao walked out of the ssroom, he suddenly found himself with one more tricky thing to do.
He had taken too many books.
In his haste to get out this morning, he had taken a few martial arts novels with him that he shouldnt have taken.
I cant let her see this!
What if she misunderstands that Im not serious?
Wouldnt the Favorability Level drop like rain?
He Yunxiao was halfway along the road from the academy ssroom to the Fan residence. When he thought about it, he took a slight detour and went into the academys quiet garden.
Even though He Yunxiao was now a regr visitor to the academy, the gardens in the academy were still a difficult maze for him to follow.
After going round and round, He Yunxiao finally managed to run quite a few miles by running fast and arrived at the ce where he hadst seen the Antidote Girl.
Secluded and with its signature fruit trees, it was one of those locations that were not easy to find, hidden, and at the same time carriedndmarks.
In short, particrly great for hiding things.
When He Yunxiao arrived at the fruit tree, he didnt move around the one where the antidote girl had buried the bad fruit. but found another one, the one where the antidote girl was shaking the fruit at the time.
He drew out the three novels that Ziruo could not read. Wrap them around the top and bottom of two handkerchiefs. Dug a hole under the tree, and buried the books.
Both of these were new handkerchiefs.
As for the handkerchiefs used by yunyun and the antidote girl, they had long ago been found by He Yunxiao in a box and put away separately for safekeeping.
He even wrote down the usage and where they came from with a note, lest he forget themter.
Just kidding, this was a treasure to record the progress of a rtionship.
For the antidote girl, the handkerchief had another purpose. It was something nice to tease her and watch her shy away.
The more He Yunxiao used it, the more he realised that the handkerchief was still very useful.
Other than that, these two items wrapped around the book today alone both protected the novel, and saved his Favorability Level.
Normally, He Yunxiao would choose to bring along a handkerchief with good absorbency.
Practicality is the main concern, and style is secondary.
Because no one but himself has such a good eye.
Besides, the essence of the handkerchief is not in the handkerchief itself. It is in what is attached to the handkerchief.
The master of the handkerchief now belongs to is.
After burying the novel, He Yunxiao stood up, patted the mud on his hands, took the rest of the books in his arms, carried the book case, and set off again on his way to the Fan House study.
After He Yunxiao hadpletely walked away, Jian Ling, a female swordsman of the peak strength of the ninth rank, the personal guard of the Eldest Princess of Meng Qingqian, jumped down from a tree not far away, which was overgrown, and had thick branches.
The tree was very suitable for hiding.
Therefore, every time Meng Qingqian came to torment Fan Yu at the Antler Academy, Jian Ling would hide in the tree and keep watch for her. This was so that no one who was unaware of the situation would wander around and spoil the Princess peace and quiet.
In fact, as long as Meng Qingqian was not meeting Fan Yu, Jian Ling would not chase away any students who came around the hut.
Even if someone did bump into Meng Qingqian, it doesnt matter.
Not many students in the entire academy had actually seen Meng Qingqian. Those who had seen her were mostly the senior sons of the various second generations of the academy and officials at all levels of the court.
Among the younger generation, only Li Jin and Meng Yan were the only two who had seen Meng Qingqian and could recognize her at once.
As long as the two of them didnt see the Meng Qingqian present at the academy, then everything was fine.
Apart from these ordinary academy students, Jian Ling also needed to guard against secret spies from Prime Minister Han Wenxin. But fortunately, the visit to the academy is extremely secretive, and no one with a name on the Prime Ministers side has made any noise so far.
Although Jian ling was quiet, staying in the trees for days was boring.
It would have been better if some unscrupulous disciple from the academy had gone near Meng Qingqians hut, so that she could at least draw her attention and alert her. but the problem was that even that was not happening.
So she stayed in the tree, fighting with the air.
That was until He Yunxiao appeared here and sneakily buried something, and from the look of it, it didnt look like he was up to any good.
Jian Ling had stayed by Meng Qingqians side and hadnt seen He Yunxiao. But that didnt stop her from telling Meng Qingqian that someone was hiding something and was afraid that he had no good intentions.
Meng Qingqian stayed in her hut in the garden of the academy, as she had done before.
She took the folders and asked Jian Ling, Did you get a good look at him?
Jian Ling said, I didnt see the front face, but just the side face is also very handsome.
Burying something under a fruit tree and still very handsome?
Meng Qingqians face looked odd.
Even Jian Ling said that he was very handsome.
It couldnt be that dog thief He Yunxiao, could it?
She had been reluctant to meddle with the affairs of the academy, but the fact that it might have been done by He Yunxiao was apletely different story.
When she thought that the handkerchief she had used to wipe her saliva was still in He Yunxiaos hand, Meng Qingqian could not wait to put this him to death!
He Yunxiao, Id like to see what secrets you have to tell!
Chapter 92
Chapter 92
.
.
.
He Yunxiao was all at ease after hiding the martial arts novels that Fan Ziruo could not read.
He Yunxiao knew how observant Fan Ziruo was.
He had brought so many books himself, and there were only a few, that he didnt give her, very easily drawing her suspicion. If there was suspicion, there would be distrust, and if there was distrust, there would be a loss of favourability.
Favorability is life!
Or the little lives of two people.
Now, the books are hidden and lives are saved.
Relieved!
Those three martial arts novels that Fan Ziruo couldnt read had quite a lot to offer in terms of action descriptions, very vivid and graphic and alive. It was too bad to throw them away. He Yunxiao was going to finish his studies at Fan House at noon, and in the break between meals at home, sneak in to walk under the fruit tree and dig out the novels again to take home with him.
In Qi, books were still a luxury item, and even if you didnt read them, it was still a good deal to wipe your ass, so you couldnt waste them.
He Yunxiao made his way lightly to the study of the Fan House, where, not surprisingly, Fan Ziruo was already seated at the table waiting for him.
He Yunxiao knocked politely on the door and politely entered the room.
Good morning, Ziruo.
Fan Ziruo rose from his chair and saluted He Yunxiao politely, Good morning, Young Master He.
He Yunxiao sat down at his desk and took out his book, just like before.
As Fan Ziruo watched him busy, he said absently, Did you remember what you wanted to say to me when you leftst night?
He Yunxiao paused for a moment as he took out the book, carefully recalling what he wanted to say at that time. He found that his head was empty, and he could not think of anything.
Subconsciously, he tried to make something up, but then he suddenly thought of Nanzhus wife.
Nanzhus is angry now.
He Yunxiao dismissed his thoughts and said with a sincere smile, Im sorry, I still cant remember.
Although Fan Ziruo wanted to know what He Yunxiao was trying to say at that time, she was understanding and sensible, so naturally she would not take such trivial matters to heart.
She nodded her head, said Its alright, and then stopped dwelling on it.
He Yunxiao piled up the martial arts books and novels he had collected from the He House study on the table, thinking of a reason to give them to Fan Ziruo. but before he could think of one, Fan Ziruo gave him something to read.
A pile of manuscript paper.
Young Master, I wrote this new onest night.
Fan Ziruo offered the manuscript paper to He Yunxiao with both hands, her eyes dodging a little, her cheeks slightly red and slightly shy.
Seeing her like this, He Yunxiao recalled that when they split up yesterday, she had indeed said that she wanted to rewrite a new novel. Looking at the thick stack of manuscript paper again, He Yunxiao was secretly surprised.
This fan girls power of action was really high, writing as she said, and how much she had written.
He Yunxiaos character, has always been one of repaying a drop of water with a spring, so since Fan Ziruo handed him the novel with both hands, there was no reason for him not to take it with both hands.
He took out his handkerchief and wiped his hands clean, then respectfully took Fan Zeweis manuscript paper with both hands.
Respecting someones hobby is the best way to increase your favorability.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 66 to 68]
It was Ziruo who asked Young Master to read it, you didnt have to do that.
When Fan Ziruo saw how much He Yunxiao valued it, although she was happy in her heart, she still spoke out to persuade him.
He Yunxiao asked, Did you just write thisst night?
Mm.
So, Im the first one to read it?
Yes.
He Yunxiao had an odd feeling. He bullied Fan Ziruo into knowing less, so he asked tentatively, Then Ill take Ziruos first time?
Of course, Fan Ziruo thought that He Yunxiao was talking about a novel, so she nodded seriously and said, Yes. Young Master take it.
Looking at Fan Ziruos dignified and beautiful appearance, and hearing her say such words.
He Yunxiao was a little excited. In every sense imaginable.
Sigh
Hard to top
How much favorability is 68 up soon soon
Nuclear powered plowing
Thoughts almost reached the point where he couldnt pass the review. He Yunxiao had to hastily calm his mind and hold the new novel Fan Ziruo gave him, reading it word by word.
First, he read the opening two hundred words, well, it was a story about a female martial artist who wanted to kill a male martial artist.
He Yunxiao held the manuscript and stole a nce at Fan Ziruo.
Why did she always want to kill men?
She didnt have that kind of tendency, did she?
If she did, the system would have written it in her character.
Fan Ziruo had been waiting nervously for He Yunxiao to give her a review of her manuscript, and felt a little uneasy after seeing He Yunxiao sneak a nce at her instead of reading the novel.
You can say anything if you have any questions, Young Master.
Caught by Fan Ziruo peeking, He Yunxiao hurriedly withdrew his gaze.
Hmm. Its alright for now, Ill read some more.
What the hell!
What the hell was this written about?
It starts with two people fighting, without any exnation of time, background, motive, or characters!
What the hell am I supposed to say about this?
Probably because yesterdays martial arts practice was effective. Fan Ziruo did describe the fight with a little more subtlety.
Thats the only good thing about it.
He Yunxiao continued to read on patiently. After all, it was a friends novel, so he had to read it and give a review. If this were an online novel, I would have rewarded her with a big exit key. Not even a trace of the reading would be left behind.
He Yunxiao patiently read, but the more he read, the more impatient he became. In short, the back plot was still these two people fighting.
Because there is no exnation of time, ce, characters, or motive, this fight plot, although the writing is drawn full and descriptive, just doesnt have any sense of vicariousness at all. The two people in the novel have no emotional resonance with the reader, which can already be said to be a great failure.
The good thing is that Fan Ziruos writing is still very beautiful, and the words are like the person, which somewhat sweeps away the dissatisfaction in He Yunxiaos heart.
After reading one page, He Yunxiao turned over the manuscript paper to read the next page and found that there was nothing left
Why did you give me such a thick stack of manuscript paper when there was only one page
He Yunxiao realized something quite serious.
Ziruo, how long did it take you to write this page of the novel?
Two hours.
He Yunxiao:
Four hours to write over a thousand words, this
He Yunxiao immediately stopped his thoughts of online writing, and he secretly calcted that this speed, among authors who wrote physical books, was actually quite fast.
In fact, He Yunxiao had always known about Fan Ziruos shorings.
To put it bluntly, it was that she couldnt tell a story.
She doesnt give the reader the information needed in the story. The plot has no ups and downs, and a whole lot of other problems. To sum it up simply, she could not tell a story.
But when he thought of the hard-earned 68 favorable levels that Fan Ziruo had now, the words of criticism that came out of He Yunxiaos mouth could not be uttered.
He Yunxiao knew that she wouldnt understand some things unless he said them out loud. But the price of telling the truth was the 68 favorable levels that had been obtained after so much effort!
He Yunxiao hesitated.
He thought that he could just tell her lies to coax her, and after he had reached 80 favorable levels, he would tell her the truth
But this idea was immediately rejected by He Yunxiao himself.
I dont know why I want to y this trick again. Think about how Nanzhu is gone!
Young Master. Looking at He Yunxiao hesitating there, Fan Ziruo could more or less guess some of it.
Young Master, Ziruo knows.
He Yunxiao was surprised, What do you know?
My novel, its not well written.
He Yunxiao wasnt going to go down the old road of lying to girls; with Nanzhus education. He already knewpletely that it was wrong.
Putting down the manuscript paper in his hand, He Yunxiao asked, Do you know, what is not well written?
Fan Ziruos hands tangled with each other on the table, but her face smiled as she said, Looking at Young Master, you want to say something but you cant. If there was only a little w, Young Master probably wouldnt hesitate like this. So, my novel is, most likely, bad everywhere.
He Yunxiao sighed inwardly.
It had to be said that Ziruo was still too smart.
This was indeed He Yunxiaos thought, but he had now changed his mind.
He Yunxiao reached out, grabbing Fan Ziruos tangled little hand on the table, his piercing gaze looking straight into her eyes.
Ziruo, I just want you to tell me one thing, are you happy when you write your novel?
Of course she didnt want He Yunxiao to hold her hand, but the way He Yunxiao looked at her now was like the warmth of the winter sun, warm and powerful, which made her forget to move altogether.
Faced with He Yunxiaos question, she subconsciously replied, Um, Im happy.
Ziruo, believe me. Dont bother about what other people think, as long as you can be happy, then your novel is the best!
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 68 to 73]
Chapter 93
Chapter 93
.
.
.
He Yunxiao felt that he had indeed fallen inside some misconceptions before.
Always using modern standards topare Fan Ziruos novels.
Why should there be a sense of substitution? Why should there be a sense of anticipation? Why does the plot need to have ups and downs?
Because you need to make money to write a novel.
But does Fan Ziruo need to make money?
She doesnt need to.
So why should she be expected to use modern, or ancient, or all standards?
She just needs to have fun writing, doesnt she?
After thinking all this through, He Yunxiao was enlightened.
Ziruo, as long as you can have fun, then your novel, its the best.
When Fan Ziruo heard He Yunxiao say this, she just stared at him nkly, and for a moment, she had forgotten that men and women cannot be intimate, and that her little hand was still being held by He Yunxiao.
In her heart now, she had an indescribable feeling that it was hard to find a soulmate in the world, and she hated meeting He Yunxiao.
If only I had known him earlier
Thinking about how she had treated him once before, Fan Ziruo stood up from her chair and prepared to apologize to him. It was only at this point that she realized her hand was still being held by He Yunxiao.
Her face was as tipsy as a drunk, and she looked at the hand that was being held, and then at He Yunxiao.
She didnt say anything.
Neither did he say anything about men and women are different, nor did she say anything about Young Master should behave himself.
It was as if the initiative was handed over to He Yunxiao. As long as He Yunxiao was willing, he could hold her hand for as long as he wanted.
Although the initiative came to He Yunxiaos side, the current He Yunxiao did not dare to do so.
If it was He Yunxiao who had just crossed over, then he would definitely bring his shamelessness to the extreme. Not only would he take advantage of what he could, but he would also take advantage of what he could not, and create opportunities to do so.
Nowadays, although he was still shameless, it was a kind of choosy shamelessness.
When faced with a character like Sister Jiang, it was bound to be the ultimate shamelessness. To be shameless in front of Sister Jiang would only reduce him to her ything, and the object of her teasing.
When faced with Sister Du and Miss Antidote, on the other hand, there is a limit to shamelessness. Although Sister Du allows himself to be shameless without limits, too, he always concerns about whether she is obedient and unwilling, or obedient and willing. The antidote girl, on the other hand, is so full of bad blood that she must be silenced by shamelessness. If she wanted to be shameless, she would have washed her saliva handkerchief. This does not work. The harm is the original taste.
When facing Nanzhus wife, He Yunxiao used to be particrly shameless as well, trying to take advantage of Nanzhus wife in every way possible. but now, having learned the error of his ways, he no longer dares.
Finally, there is the time when he faces Fan Ziruo.
When facing Fan Ziruo, it was a little better than facing Nanzhus wife. The main thing is that there is no guilt and there is less pressure on the heart.
In fact, the two are more or less the same.
When facing them, you cant be brazen. Instead, you have to be decent.
Be a decent person.
So, when Fan Ziruo grasped the initiative of her small hand and handed it over to He Yunxiao, He Yunxiao didnt dare to take advantage of her much at all and immediately let go of her.
Then, still feeling insecure, he stood up and apologized, I have been abrupt and offended Miss Ziruo. I forgot that men and women are different, so I hope you can forgive me.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 73 to 73]
System, refresh yourself.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 73 to 73]
Its strange, Ive apologized to her, but my favorability rating hasnt increased? Could it be that my attitude isnt sincere enough?
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao bowing and apologizing to himself and felt very bad in her heart.
Young Master, do you have to be so polite with Ziruo?
He apologized at every turn, making it seem as if she would eat people.
Fan Ziruo remembered why she had suddenly stood up, so she also bowed and bent towards He Yunxiao.
Young master, it is Ziruo who needs to apologise to you. When I first met you, it was because of my narrow-mindedness and prejudice that I treated you with contempt. Today, after hearing your words, I realise that you are a true gentleman in the world, a man with great heart and love.
He Yunxiao thought for a moment and did not refute, because he really did have a great heart and love.
A man who wants it all cannot be without great love. Not only must he have great love, but he must also have a big house and a big bedroom.
He Yunxiao said: Writing a novel is about being yourself. As long as you are happy writing and reading it, other peoples opinions dont matter.
Fan Ziruo smiled in relief this time. She said, That means that in Young Masters eyes, Ziruos novels are really not good.
He Yunxiao risked dropping his favourability and admitted stiffly, It does have quite a few ws.
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 73 to 73]
Oh, great! It didnt drop!
He Yunxiaos fears didnt happen, so it was a pleasant surprise.
Fan Ziruo said, Gongzi is right, the only thing that matters about your own novel is how you feel. But Ziruo also hopes that there are others who will enjoy Ziruos novels.
Like who?
Like some of the people close to , sister Yinyun and.
And?
Theres , Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao and bit her lip, and some of the students in the academy.
He Yunxiao nodded his head.
It turned out that Fan Ziruo also hoped that some academic people would like her books. It was the group that read books, but didnt read a lot of books. Wasnt that the online writing audience?
When it came to writing online articles, He Yunxiao, had a say.
He immediately agreed with Fan Ziyou, No problem. Ill teach you to write the kind that everyone will love to read.
In his heart, Fan Ziruo thought, I only wish that Young Master would also love to read it.
He Yunxiao didnt know what Fan Ziruo was thinking. He kept his usual decency and said, Can I borrow some paper from Ziruo? I need to organize my thoughts first.
Fan Ziruo said, half jokingly, half seriously, If you want to teach me, not to mention just some manuscript paper, I would be willing to give you the whole study.
He Yunxiao only took some manuscript paper and did not take anything else.
Im not interested in a study. Its a pity that the ancients didnt keep their words, saying that a book has a face like a jade, but it turns out that theres nothing with a bit of colour, not to mention a face like a jade.
When Fan Ziruo heard He Yunxiao say this, she lightly blushed, as if she had been aggrieved.
She returned to her desk and sat down, watching He Yunxiao write on a manuscript paper.
Usually, she didnt feel it, but now, she suddenly felt that the desk was a bit too big.
It was a waste to have such arge desk in a study that was obviously not that big.
Knock, knock, knock.
A knock sounded at the door, and the maids voice came in through the door.
Miss, Young Master Chu and Miss Chu are here.
Fan Ziruo said in a clear voice, Got it. But showed no intention of getting up.
Only after watching He Yunxiao write for a while did Fan Ziruo get up and say, Young master He, Young Master Chu is here, I will go and take a look.
He Yunxiao was thinking about his teaching n, so he made a sound -Hm and said, Ziruo, do you mind if people know that you write novels?
Fan Ziruo said doubtfully, If you and Yinyun dont mind, dont tell them about the others.. yet.
He Yunxiao said, Is Chu Xiaoxiao going toe and attend here?
The scene froze.
He Yunxiao said, Ziruo go meet Young Master Chu first, Ill clean up the things on the table.
Even He Yunxiao himself didnt expect that one day, even if he was raiding other female leads, he would have to hide things from Chu Xiaoxiao.
Right now, Fan Ziruos favorable rating towards me is already 73, so I can say that after many days of hard work, Im just one step away from raiding! I cannot let Chu Xiaoxia spoil things!
When Ziruos favorability level towards me is higher than her 76 towards Chu Fan, then the next step in the n to save the heroine can be carried out: lower the heroines favorability level towards Chu Fan!
Fan Ziruo just exchanged greetings with Chu Fan without saying anything more, and then led Chu Xiaoxiao into the study.
As usual, Chu Xiaoxiao sat beside He Yunxiao.
As for He Yunxiao, he had long ago put away anything rted to the novel and concentrated like he had been studying all morning.
Chapter 94
Chapter 94
Good morning, Miss Chu.
He Yunxiao greeted Chu Xiaoxiao rather warmly.
Chu Xiaoxiao, who was in Chu Chus state, gave him a cold look and didnt say anything.
Although He Yunxiao himself knew that this was already considered Chus greeting to him, because if it were anyone else, Chu would not even look at them. However, the unfamiliar Fan Ziruo at the side obviously thought otherwise.
Young Master He, we need to use a teaching set for todays lesson, but Ziruo is too weak to carry it, so could you apany me to get it? Miss Chu wait here for a moment, well be right back.
Helping a girl carry something was another good opportunity to increase favourability, so naturally He Yunxiao had no reason to shy away from it.
He decisively agreed and went out with Fan Ziruo.
The two of them headed towards Fan Ziruos room. Halfway there, Fan Ziruo saw that no one was around, so she called out to He Yunxiao.
Young Master He, wait a minute.
Whats wrong, Ziruo?
Fan Ziruo frowned as she said, Young Master He, have you noticed that something is not quite right with Chu Xiaoxiao?
He Yunxiao: !!!
Crap!
He immediately looked around vigntly, using his hearing to make sure that no one was around, and then deduced the distance between here and the study.
The distance was quite far, it was daytime, and with theyers of walls blocking it, there should be no chance of Chu Xiaoxiao hearing this.
So, he finally put his mind at ease.
Fan Ziruo frowned as she said, Young Master He, in front of Chu Fan, Chu Xiaoxia gave me the impression that she was a 16-year-old innocent girl. But yesterday and today, when I was in the study, I always felt like Chu Xiaoxiao was a different person. I cant say quite how different I felt, but I could clearly sense that she was different from the Chu Xiaoxia in front of Chu Fan.
Of course it was different. Xiaoxiao and Chu Chu, one was a little witch and the other was a demoness. It would be a hell of a mess if they were the same.
He Yunxiao knew that, but he didnt want to tell Fan Ziruo the secret of Chu Xiaoxiaos dual personality.
This was Chu Xiaoxiaos biggest secret, which only he knew at the moment. If he let Ziruo know about it as well, it would undoubtedly tie her to Chu Xiaoxiaos chariot. The best case scenario would be being fed with Soul Devouring Pills and serving Chu Xiaoxiao, as she was now. The worst case scenario was to simply be killed by Chu Xiaoxia.
However, Fan Ziruo was so clever that she could not be fooled by ordinary deceptions and jokes.
Last time, using the excuse that Chu Xiaoxiao was not feeling well was already very forced, so I thought it must be impossible to use it again.
Cao!
He Yunxiao pped himself violently.
Why am I trying to cheat again! Think of Nanzhu, He Yunxiao!
Seeing that He Yunxiao had suddenly pped himself, Fan Ziruo couldnt care less about anything else and hurriedly hugged his arm, holding his hand down and saying with concern, Young Master He? Whats wrong with you? If you have something to tell me, you can tell me. Ill guarantee with my life that I will keep my mouth shut for you. I just hope that you will take care of your body and not hurt yourself.
Feeling the soft pressure on his arm, He Yunxiao secretly eximed in his heart that a heroine was just a heroine he knew.
With the heroines aura, there were some areas that just didnt make sense.
Fan Ziruo usually dressed on the conservative side, and the size of her figure, was not visible, and she was slender, with no hint of meaty feeling on ces like her face and palms that could be seen. By definition, the body should be well bnced. The various departments have to work with each other and not stand out too much. But she was a female protagonist, no reasoning, and there was no ambiguity at all where she should be growing flesh.
He Yunxiao roughly estimated that it was at least on the same level as sister Du, and the probability was that she was a little richer than sister Du.
The author of Girl, I Just Want to Cultivate is truly divine. Fan Ziruo is obviously a serious and dignified character, but she is given the exact opposite body
Fan Ziruo hugged He Yunxiaos arm without the intention of letting go, and even took advantage of He Yunxiaos daze to praise the novels authors talent, rubbing up against him, using her hand to test the temperature of his forehead, and then her own.
When He Yunxiao saw her like this, he smiled gently and said, Ziruo, Im not sick.
Due to the rise in favorability, Fan Ziruo nowpletely lost the ability to maintain calm emotions in front of He Yunxiao.
Every move He Yunxiao made caused her emotions to stir.
Just now, she was worried for He Yunxiao, but now that she saw that he was fine, she was relieved. Yet she was slightly upset because He Yunxiao said he was not sick.
Why are you beating yourself up if youre not sick?
He Yunxiao didnt want to lie to Fan Ziruo, but he didnt know how to talk to her to round up the matter of Chu Xiaoxiaos character. Moreover, right now Fan Ziruos favorability level was only 73, which was not yet at the passing line for raiding, and He Yunxiao wasnt sure if he could tell her about Chu Xiaoxiaos truth or not.
The most effective way to solve Chu Xiaoxiaos character dilemma was to tell her everything, but it would also pull Fan Ziruo right into the fire of Chu Xiaoxiao.
Ziruo.
Hmm.
I dont know if I should say something.
Does the Young Master He want to say it?
I want to, but once I say it, Ill be hurting others.
Fan Ziruo seemed to have forgotten to let go, and at this point, was still holding He Yunxiaos arm. She pressed herself against He Yunxiaos side, her big eyes curved like crescent moons, tilted her face up, and smiled, This other person, does that mean me?
Well.
Damn it!
She was obviously so pretty when she smiled, so why did she usually have to have that calm look!
At this time, Fan Ziruo let go of He Yunxiaos arm and took a half step back, slightly separating herself from him.
Ziruo knows.
Although she didnt say so explicitly, He Yunxiao knew that with her intelligence, she probably already understood that Chu Xiaoxiao couldnt afford to be messed with even for the Marquis first son. As smart as she was, she must not ever touch anything concerning Chu Xiaoxiao again.
Young Master, lets continue walking.
Good.
Under Fan Ziruos guidance, He Yunxiao followed her to the Fan familys youngdys bedroom.
A womans bedroom was very taboo for a man to enter.
Even in Sister Dus and Sister Jiangs bedroom, there was an inner door and a curtain to separate the real living ce from the ce for guests.
He Yunxiao always kept in mind the good virtues of modesty, respect and decency, so naturally he would not do something as obnoxious and silly as going in and out of Fan Ziruos room. If you do that, isnt that the same as not wanting favorability?
Therefore, as soon as he reached the door, He Yunxiao stopped in his tracks and said politely, Ziruo, it is not convenient for a man to enter or leave a womans room, so I will wait for you here.
When Fan Ziruo saw how courteous He Yunxiao was, she was happy and a little sad.
Its alright. Its just a ce to get up and live. Besides, I cant carry the teaching set, so pleasee inside and help me get it.
What kind of teaching set is it?
Fan Ziruo said with some embarrassment, Its just a folding fan.
He Yunxiao was a little confused, How can you not be able to carry a folding fan?
Fan Ziruos face darkened.
Then, Young Master, wait at the door!
Fan Ziruo entered the room by himself, then turned back and gave the door a strong close, leaving He Yunxiao facing the door and alone outside.
Is she angry? Not good, lets see if the favorability level has dropped!
[Fan Ziruos Favorability Level Changed From 73 to 73]
Seeing that the favourability didnt change. He Yunxiao breathed a sigh of relief atst. It seemed that the respectful and courteous set was still very effective.
It turns out that its okay, there is no change in Ziruos mood, its rather good. Ever since the favorability rating has be higher, its be more and more difficult to figure out what shes thinking. Lets take the same approach and make sure the favorability level doesnt drop first, and then think of how to raise it.
When it came to losing favorability, he naturally thought of Nanzhu again. He Yunxiao sighed, his spirit and even his physical body had sagged a bit. In particr, the guilt from deceiving Nanzhu kept overwhelming his heart.
I must not be greedy for a temporary favorability and raise it up by fancy words. Otherwise although, it rises fast, it also falls down fast. The difficulty level also doubles several times at once, turning into extremely difficult.
Thinking of Nanzhus smiling face. He Yunxiao made up his mind.
So what if its extremely difficult? Even if its hell, I have to coax Nanzhu back!
Chapter 95: Strange
Chapter 95: Strange
.
.
.
The Fan Mansion was notrge, so the trip back and forth was quick.
Chu Chu didnt have to wait long before Fan Ziruo and He Yunxiao returned.
Fan Ziruo was empty-handed, while He Yunxiao was carrying an ordinary folding fan.
Thinking of what Fan Ziruo had said when she left, I cant carry it, Chu Chu quickly understood. Even if Fan Ziruo was weak, it would not be impossible for her to carry the fan.
These two people were using carrying teaching aids as an excuse to carry themselves out to fool around.
She was sitting here while they went out to y.
Heh.
Its not enough that Fan Ziruo is such a bad woman, but He Yunxiao dares to leave me by myself.
Chu Chu: Was it fun?
Chu Chus voice transmission came with these clueless words, which directly baffled He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao: Huh? Whats fun?
Chu Chu: You dont understand, or you dont want to talk about it.
He Yunxiao: Chu Chu, what are you talking about?
Chu Chu: Dont you know clearly.
He Yunxiao is scratching his head in anxiety.
He Yunxiao: Im really not sure, please say it more clearly.
Chu Chu: You me me for not speaking clearly?
The corners of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched.
He Yunxiao: No, no, no. Its clear, its my low intelligence. Please say it more clearly again, Lord Chu Chu, so that I can understand.
Chu Chu: Dont get too close to Fan Ziruo.
He Yunxiao: No, if I dont get close, how can I help you drive away the bad women around your brother?
Chu Chu: What you do has nothing to do with me, just do it.
He Yunxiao was anxious. This Chu Chu, she doesnt care to help at all, she just knows how to make trouble!
He Yunxiao: Chu Chu, be reasonable.
Chu Chu: Come out.
After passing on the message, Chu Chu got up from her seat, not caring what Fan Ziruo thought of her, and walked straight out.
He Yunxiao hurriedly went after her. If Xiaoxiao had gone out, He Yunxiao would have been more at ease, but this was Chu Chu, the Chu Chu, who was capable of doing anything.
Ziruo, Im going out with Miss Chu for a while.
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiaos back as he left after Chu Xiaoxiao, remembering that Chu Fan seemed intent on hooking the two of them up, remembering that there were secrets between the two of them that they couldnt tell themselves, and so her heart was inexplicably sour.
She had originally quite liked Chu Fan, her lovely sister, but now not even half as much.
As Chu Chu walked ahead, He Yunxiao quickly caught up and stood alongside her.
Chu Chu, where are you going?
Somewhere where no one is.
No ones ce? How about the academy gardens?
Theres someone.
Whos there?
I dont know, not a low level of cultivation.
He Yunxiao walked beside Chu Chu, conversing with her in one way or another.
The Chu Chu now was already a lot better than when they first met. At least if you spoke to her, she would more or less pay attention to you, and she seemed to have changed her bad habit of beating people.
As they walked around the Fan Mansion, Chu Chu came to a certain ce.
This ce was lush with vegetation and sparsely popted.
Chu Chu stopped at this ce. She had even chosen a rtively spacious green grass.
This is fine.
He Yunxiao had a puzzled look on his face.
What are we doing here?
You said it, be reasonable.
He Yunxiao finally understood, and was suddenly sweating buckets!
Even if he no longer understood the reason for making Chu Chu unhappy, he instantly understood the consequence of making Chu Chu unhappy.
The consequence was, and is the worlds first, reason! Reason!
Who could reason with this?
He Yunxiao immediately resigned, No, dont talk, its my fault.
What was your mistake?
Cao!
This is another soul torture question!
Im wrong Im wrong .
Chu Chu already lost her patience, Ill let you have three moves.
He Yunxiao grabbed the straw that saved his life, Ten moves!
Fine.
You cant use your feet.
Okay.
Let me have one more hand.
Yes.
The more He Yunxiao spoke, the more excited he became, and at this rate, it seemed that this reasoning was not impossible.
Youre not allowed to use your inner strength.
Chu Xiaoxiao frowned slightly at the proposal, making her hesitate.
He Yunxiao knew Chu Chu best, the young number one in the world. Although her martial arts skills were high, her heart was not, and she valued her reputation in the world the most. If not, she would not have been talking about Me Me all the time, and she would not have done everything she said.
He took advantage of the situation and said, Lord Chu Chu wouldnt have to use his internal strength to win against me, a mere eighth-ranked martial artist, would you?
Chu Chu said indifferently, Naturally, I dont need to. Against you, one hand is enough.
Good! Then this truth, I, He Yunxiao, will speak today.
He Yunxiao was extremely excited, today he might really beat this number one in the world!
Even if she was the number one in the world, she was only a sixteen year old girl, she let me make ten moves. She couldnt use her inner strength, and she could only use one hand, which was equivalent to a chess game where the opponent only had a pair of chess knights left in the opening. This is the equivalent of a game of chess where the opponent has only one pair of rooks and knights.
Either way, its Chu Chu with one hand, against his own peak eighth-gradebat power, and the advantage is mine!
Although He Yunxiao had the advantage, he didnt dare to be careless at all, as Chu Xiaoxiao was also the number one yer in the world ording to the system, so she definitely didnt have a false reputation.
The two of them stood silently on the grass. He Yunxiaos whole body tensed up and concentrated. Chu Chu put her left hand behind her back and her right hand hung casually to the side of her body without much preparation.
Two breathster, He Yunxiao suddenly stormed ahead.
He ran to Chu Chu in two steps, clenched his right hand into a fist, and punched towards Chu Chus left side, where she could not use her left hand.
The internal force wrapped around his fist, rattling theyers of air and crashing forward like a battleship rattling the waves of the sea.
The right fist was already extremely close to Chu Chus left shoulder, and a hit seemed to be a sure thing. At this point, He Yunxiao was even considering whether he should withdraw his strength so as not to injure Chu Chu. After all, she did not have any internal power to protect her body, so she would be hurt quite badly if she received a blow.
However, just as the fist was about to hit Chu Chu, she sidestepped slightly, and the speed of her sidestep was almost the same as the speed of the fist.
He Yunxiao was so close to hitting Chu Chu, yet it was that close, never catching up.
The punch grazed the body perfectly.
A simple sideways dodge of the punch was a near-perfect observation and judgement of He Yunxiaos movements, a near-perfect meticulous control of his body.
He Yunxiaos heart trembled.
So this is number one in the world.
Luckily, I didnte hard with her before. Otherwise, I wouldnt even know how he died.
There were at least nine more chances!
He Yunxiao settled his mind and hurriedly swung his fist and struck again!
What was frightening was that no matter how hard He Yunxiao pushed, how fast and urate his punches were. It seemed that every time he was just a little bit short of hitting Chu Chu!
It was only a little bit short each time that was the most desperate!
Seven more chances!
Three more chances!
Onest chance to go!
Nine of the ten moves Chu Chu had allowed had already been used up!
In other words, if he missed again this time, then he would have to face Chu Chus assault.
Her mere dodging was already sick enough. If she was allowed to take the initiative, I was sure I would get my ass kicked like I had when I first met her.
Calm, calm.
The only way to do it was to outsmart her!
Whats the best way to keep her from dodging?
There certainly seemed to be a way..
He Yunxiao walked up to Chu Chu with a grim look on his face.
Onest time. He said.
Chu Chu snorted coldly, disdain obvious in her gaze.
Without further ado, He Yunxiao threw a punch, which, unsurprisingly, was again dodged sideways by Chu Chu.
Chu Chu said, Its over.
He Yunxiao smiled, It is indeed over.
He Yunxiao didnt choose to retract his right fist that Chu Chu had dodged. Instead, he simply changed direction and grabbed Chu Chus immovable left hand with his backhand!
He Yunxiao then bullied his way in, attacking with his left and right hands, left and right, directly holding Chu Chus entire body in a tight embrace.
Underhanded tactics!
Its not shameful if I can win against the number one in the world.
Chu Chu was held in He Yunxiaos arms and desperately tried to break free. But she was, after all, a sixteen-year-old girls body, and even though she had meticulous control over her body, she couldnt make up for the absolute disadvantage in strength. Besides, she could not use her inner strength, so there was even less way to force her way through by force.
With her ability, she could rely on skill. But now that both legs and left hands could not move, she could not use any techniques with one right hand alone.
In this situation, Chu Chu almost instantly thought of using her right hand to strike He Yunxiaos acupuncture point, causing him to briefly lose his concentration, and then
But to her surprise, He Yunxiao did not give her this opportunity at all.
After being held, almost the very next second, He Yunxiaos left hand grabbed her right hand one-on-one.
Even that wasnt even enough.
Chu Chu only felt that she was being held off the ground, unable to use her strength, then the sky spun around and when it stopped, she was already lying on her back on the ground. He Yunxiao was pressing herself down with his whole body. The only right hand that she could use had also been grabbed by his left hand, and now it was pressed to the grass, unable to move.
He Yunxiao now had a real big advantage. He had been bullied by Chu Chu for so long, finally he had turned the tables and be the dominant one! He smiled from above andughed, Lord Chu Chu, youve lost.
Chapter 96
Chapter 96
Ten years ago, the Chu family was wiped out and Chu Fan suffered.
Nine years ago, eleven-year-old Chu Fan met Chu Xiaoxiao, who was only seven years old. At that time, Chu Xiaoxiao did not have a name and was dressed in rags, walking alone on the street.
Later, Chu Fan took Chu Xiaoxiao to join his masters sect, and from then on, he embarked on the open life of a protagonist.
Only this hang-up was opened up even more by Chu Xiaoxiao.
At the beginning, Chu Xiaoxiao was very thin and weak because she had not eaten enough for a long time, and was not fit for martial arts training. Therefore, she recuperated within the sect, while Chu Fan cultivated alone.
Later, when Chu Xiaoxiao had nothing to do, she casually flipped through the secret books Chu Fan had brought home.
After a little practice, her cultivation became unfathomable.
It was around the age of eleven that she could hide her cultivation and walk around within the sect, in front of several old timers.
Later, when she reached the age of twelve, she felt that she could almost beat those few old timers before she agreed to train in martial arts with Chu Fan.
Later, when she followed Chu Fan around the world, she never met anyone who could withstand even three moves from her.
Those sect masters were all famous, but in fact, they were nothing.
One time, her brother Chu Fan was bullied by a gang with a pretty big name. At that time, she was in the forest, hiding in the mountains, and it was quite fun. But when she saw that Chu Fans shoes were worn out by walking in the mountains, Chu Xiaoxiao felt that it was no longer interesting.
So, one night, while Chu Fan was asleep, she secretly got up and went inside that sect that liked to chase people. With her hand, she broke the leg of the sect master, who imed to be number one in something or other. Later, fearing their revenge, she simply broke the legs of all the elders in charge of the sect, who were above the eighth rank of cultivation, inside their sect.
This way, theres nothing to fear.
Sure enough, the next day, when Chu Fan took her on the mountain path again, no one came after him.
This method had been used by Chu Xiaoxiao several times. As long as she used it once when Chu Fan was being chased, the opposite side immediately became honest and it worked especially well.
If it wasnt for the fact that Chu Fan didnt like her killing people and wouldnt even let her do it to the little rabbits, Chu Xiaoxiao wouldnt have bothered to break the legs.
After all, there were two legs, which had to be broken twice, and only one neck, which only had to be broken once. To her, breaking her neck was lessplicated.
Ever since she had trained in martial arts, Chu Xiaoxiao had rarely encountered anything that did not go her way.
Her opponents, no matter if they were male or female, older or younger, would all be very obedient in an instant once they witnessed her fighting.
Except for one man called He Yunxiao.
This man was strange, he was always obedient and disobedient. It was strange and funny.
Just like now, he says Lord Chu Chu respectfully, but she is physically pinned down with his body, not leaving any chance.
When she first got picked up by He Yunxiao, Chu Chu was a little bit panicked. She hadnt felt like being controlled by someone else for a long, long time.
But then, when she was being held down by him, Chu Chu didnt panic that much anymore.
This guy, he could do nothing more than that.
Using underhanded tactics, only to end up in a stalemate with himself.
How dare he threaten to win like that?
He Yunxiao was originallycent.
He had to know that Chu Xiaoxiao was the most powerful martial arts master in the world.
Now she was pinned down by him, unable to move.
But soon, He Yunxiao noticed that something was wrong. This Chu Chu, it seemed, had given up resisting and was just lying on the ground, motionless, pinned down by him.
Chu Chu, you still dont admit defeat?
Youre going to lose.
Now its me who holds the initiative position.
Chu Chu said disdainfully, Good. How long can you keep it? At the end of the day, I still win.
Chu Chus words did wake He Yunxiao up.
He seemed to have the upper hand, but he needed to constantly watch out for Chu Chu breaking free with force, losing energy and strength every now and then, making it impossible for him tost long.
Even if the Soul Devouring Pill could provide him with a lot of strength, it could notpensate for the loss of his spirit.
But Chu Chu was different.
She was waiting for fatigue with ease. As long as she waited for He Yunxiao to get tired and cken off, she could break free of He Yunxiaos pressure in one fell swoop and instantly turn defense into attack.
He Yunxiaos originally smug and full expression copsed.
Chu Chu, I think its gettingte, we still have to go back to the Fan House study room to study. Lets reason this time, why dont we just count it as a draw. We both have a point, and no one can convince anyone.
Faced with He Yunxiaos offer of mutual agreement, Chu Chu was not appreciative.
You admit that I win, then kowtow and admit your mistake, and I will spare you your underhanded tactics and disrespectful actions.
Ill admit that you win. You win 70% of this game and I win 30%. You win. Just forget about kowtowing and admitting fault, its not even New Years Eve yet.
He Yunxiao knew that he was being held by Chu Chu, and his tone was much softer.
It wasnt that he didnt have a chance of winning. You know, it was the two of them who posted together now, and Chu Chu was a girl, so she was naturally at a disadvantage. If He Yunxiao wanted to make her suffer, it was possible to make her suffer a lot.
When the time came, there was no fear that she would note to He Yunxiao and ask for a draw.
But the reality was that He Yunxiao did not dare to use the same tactics he used against Jiangs sister to deal with Chu Chu.
The way to deal with sister Jiang is based on her high favorability level.
And Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level was only a pitiful thirty-something. If he used the taking advantage method, not to mention whether Chu Xiaoxiao and Chu Fan could leave his corpse intact afterwards, he would not be able to pass the hurdle in his own heart.
When you have a high level of favorability, taking advantage of it is a matter of love.
If you take advantage when you have a low favorability, thats perverted.
He Yunxiao asked himself that he was only h*rny, not perverted. And never did anything against womens wishes.
This wave was to obey thew even after crossing over.
In the discussion just now, He Yunxiao knew he could not hold on and had already softened his tone and taken several steps back.
But Chu Chu had never been the type of person who liked to ept favors from others.
She didnt like all those twists and turns.
To her, a win was a win. A loss was a loss; a good man was a good man. A bad man was a bad man; a promise had to be fulfilled, and a promise had to be kept. If you like it, you like it a lot, if you hate it, you hate it a lot.
Everything is clear, clean, and uncluttered.
This round was clearly won by her. How could she win only 70%, what kind of sense was that.
He Yunxiao, this round is won by me. If you dont want to admit your mistake to me, then Ill give you another way out. Go and kill Fan Ziruo.
When He Yunxiao heard this from her, his head was immediately filled with question marks.
Why did he want to kill Fan Ziruo? She had been quite honest in the past two days, and hadnt gone to hook up with Chu Fan, had she? It was hard for me to earn 73 favorability, so you say, to kill her?
What? I cant kill her!
You dare to refute even if I speak. He Yunxiao, you are getting more and more insolent.
Lord Chu Chu, you are the one who cant move now.
I will see how long you can hold out.
He Yunxiao looked at Chu Chus disdainful expression and felt very ufortable in his heart.
Although the rtionship with her now was quite a bit better than before, when would this stinky temper of hers that didnt take others into consideration change?
If only there was a way to make her hold out.
That would give me a chance to bargain with her.
Hmm?
He Yunxiao suddenly remembered when he was a kid taking exams. As soon as he entered the examination hall, he wanted to go to the toilet, and then he enjoyed both physical and mental torture in the middle of an exam ordeal.
Now that it was the world of high martial arts, it was reasonable to say that the acupuncture point thing worked well, right?
Even the best in the world would grow acupuncture points, right?
It happens, right?
Chapter 97
Chapter 97
.
.
.
The fourth of Sun Tzus 36 strategies of war is to wait for the enemy with peace of mind. (TL Notes: Sun Tzu was a Chinese military general, strategist, philosopher, and writer who lived during the Eastern Zhou period. Link to 36 strategies. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thirty-Six_Stratagems)
The fourth strategy is to wait for the enemy. Naturally, Chu Chu does not know military tactics. But she understands that in a fight between masters, ordinary moves cannot distinguish the top from the bottom. And the fight is about profound internal strength, and the fight is about this and that.
Now she was lyingfortably on the ground, while He Yunxiao had to keep a firm grip on the right hand to prevent herself from breaking free at any time.
This was bound to be not longsting.
When he gets tired, she can break free, or maybe hell be smart and admit defeat sooner.
Either way, the victory will definitely be hers.
How could I lose to He Yunxiao, a mere eighth-ranked martial artist, when I could defeat him at the drop of a hat?
Just when Chu Chu wasfortably waiting for He Yunxiao to admit defeat, this ignorant man, why else, suddenly began to sing a song.
The sun always shines after the rain and wind, there is a clear sky over the dark clouds, cherish all the touches
Chu Chu hadnt heard anything like this and frowned and asked, What are you doing?
He Yunxiao looked like he was winning with pleasure and smiled, Singing.
This song, The sun always shines after the rain, was the song He Yunxiao used to y every time he took an exam during his secondary school years. It can be said that it is closely rted to psychological and physical torture.
He Yunxiaos left hand increased its strength at this time, holding Chu Chus right hand in a firm grip to prevent her from struggling desperately for her life.
Then he put his face in front of Chu Chus and said like a devil, Lord Chu Chu. How about we call it a draw? I apologise to you, and you dont kill Fan Ziruo.
Chu Chu coldly snorted, Impossible.
When He Yunxiao looked at her like this, his heart burst with joy.
Last time, in the Spring Breeze Mansion, he tricked Chu Chu once to get a promise from her. This time he had to make a fortune from her!
No matter what else, Fan Ziruo, she must not be killed.
Lord Chu Chu, do you know that on the upper abdomen of a person, there is an acupoint called the Moisture Point?
Chu Chus face was calm.
As a top expert, she knew every part of her body like the back of her hand. This thing, the Moisture Point, was naturally known to her.
This ce was not very important to martial arts practitioners, so she did not understand what He Yunxiao was doing by mentioning this acupoint.
He Yunxiao continued, This acupoint is not usually useful. Sometimes, it is supplemented with acupuncture when treating abdominal pain, regurgitation, or spleen deficiency.
Chu Chu furrowed her brows.
She had sensed a hint that something was wrong.
After taking a big detour, He Yunxiao finally stated his dreadful purpose: By the way, it has another inconspicuous use, diuretic.
Chu Chu, who had always been untouchable, finally paled slightly at this point.
It was said in the novel biography that those who had be immortal could open up the five elements and remain untainted by mortal dust. Although she was highly skilled in martial arts, she was still a mortal, and some mundane matters were inevitable.
She only felt that He Yunxiaos big hand touched her upper abdomen, and then a trace of pure internal energy passed out from his fingers and kept stimting that shameful acupuncture point.
It worked.
Feeling the strange sensationing out of her body, Chu Chu subconsciously tried to use her internal energy to shock He Yunxiaos internal energy to stop his shameful act.
However, this was immediately noticed by He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao leaned over and continued to whisper devilishly in Chu Chus ear, Is Lord Chu Chu going to use her inner strength? I remember that you promised not to use it. Lord is not going to go back on your word, are you?
Chu Chu turned her face the other way and said through clenched teeth, No.
After all, Lord Chu Chu is true to your word. I, Yunxiao admire and revere you.
When He Yunxiao finished speaking, his hands increased in strength.
A momentter, this great master of martial arts, the worlds best, was already clenching her teeth and holding her legs together at deaths door, not daring to make any extra movements.
He Yunxiao felt that it was almost time, and that she could not be pushed too hard. So the internal force he was channeling in his hands stopped.
He could clearly feel that Chu Chu, underneath him, sighed with relief.
He Yunxiao negotiated in a friendly voice, Chu Chu, lets not kill Fan Ziruo, okay?
Chu Chu was not at all convinced and said, If you dare to let go of me, I will immediately go and kill her.
Hiss, you little viin, you cant even hold your breath anymore, and you still dare to be so hard-headed.
The hand once again outputs internal force.
Chu Chu was even more defiant and said, He Yunxiao, if you dare to let go of me, I will even kill you.
The force was increased.
A momentter, He Yunxiao watched as Chu Chu, the number one martial artist in the world and the unbeatable Chu Chu, bit her lips tightly and a blush appeared on her face.
To be honest, although He Yunxiao didnt like Chu Xiaoxiao as much as he liked Nanzhu, he had to admit that Chu Xiaoxiao was beautiful, and Chu Xiaoxiao with a red blush on her face, had a billion points of cuteness.
Especially, the one with the red blush now was the overbearing and unbearable Chu Xiao Xiao who once wanted to kill him outright.
Now underneath him, biting her lips with a shy face
Cant think about it, no more.
The Book of Peach Blossoms.
In the midst of the Jin Dynasty, the people of Wuling fished for their livelihood. Walking along the edge of the stream, forgetting the distance of the road
The pressure and internal force stopped again.
He Yunxiao coaxed in a gentle voice, Chu Chu, I consider you a winner and I apologize to you. You just dont kill Fan Ziruo, okay?
The red blush on Chu Chus face had yet to dissipate as she red at He Yunxiao and said fiercely, Dont even think about it!
Kam!
He Yunxiao just couldnt understand how this Chu Chu suddenly became so determined that she wanted to kill Fan Ziruo, given that Fan Ziruo is so close to being sessfully raided and she hasnt interacted much with Chu Fan in the past two days.
One of the three major illusions in life, she likes me.
He Yunxiao thought to himself that it was impossible. Chu Xiaoxiao was the real heroineheroine. She could only like Chu Fan, not anyone else. After taking another look at the favorability level, He Yunxiao put his mind at ease.
Only 39. I told you, she cant possibly like me.
So why did she have to kill Fan Ziruo?
He Yunxiao couldnt understand.
But he couldnt understand it. If he didnt understand it, Ziruo would be gone, he had to understand it!
He Yunxiao decided to review what he had said to Chu Chu.
After thinking carefully, He Yunxiao was enlightened.
He realized that although he had coaxed Chu Chu every time, he had actually been coaxing her from the perspective of the winner. It was all assuming that he was the winner and she was the loser, and then he had condescended to give in and coax her like that, no wonder she couldnt stand it.
It has to be the other way around!
Assume that you cant beat her and shes the winner, then ask her for something!
Tone of voice, it has to be a tone of hopelessness!
Emotions were brewing, He Yunxiao slowly spoke.
Chu Chu, are you still not going to admit defeat?
Chu Chu was categorically not of a nature willing to admit defeat, she gritted her teeth and said fiercely, I havent lost!
Cant you just let me have my way for once?
Hearing He Yunxiao say that, Chu Chus tone was indeed much softer.
Losing is losing, winning is winning. Each ording to their abilities, there is no such thing as giving in to each other.
He Yunxiao thought silently in his heart: suppose he cant beat her. Suppose he cant beat her. Suppose he cant beat her
Chu Chu, weve fought several times, and I havent beaten you once, and I just want to win you once. I almost won this time, but
You can already be proud of yourself for pushing me like this, so whats so unsatisfying about it.
Unfortunately, its always a little short.
Know that you are slightly behind, just work hard.
He Yunxiao felt that it was almost time to ask her for something, so he sighed and said, Lord Chu Chu asked me to kill Fan Ziruo, so naturally I have to do it.
[Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability level changed from 39 to 40]
Then began to add a billion details to the memories, Its just a pity that she said to me only yesterday that she wanted to see Lotus, but I didnt expect that she wouldnt even live to see this winter. She has treated me quite well these past few days, but its a pity that she should never have upset Lord Chu Chu, unfortunately.
Chu Chu frowned and said, If you could stay away from her, it wouldnt hurt to let her live until next summer.
Really?
I always keep my word.
The big deal is done! Lets stall it for a while and then figure out what to do! If you cant, use the opportunity to change Chu Chus mind, so that Chu Chu Chu wont kill her.
With the guaranteed result in hand, He Yunxiao was ready to take advantage of this rare opportunity to make more money.
Who knew if there would be another heroine that needed to be made unkible for Chu Chu to appear in the future? When the time came, how could he keep them alive without the chance to do something Chu Chu had personally promised?
He quietly released the internal force in his hands once again.
Chapter 98
Chapter 98
.
.
.
This time, He Yunxiao learned to be smart.
Instead of using his internal energy to directly rush into Chu Chus body and use it as a silver needle to stimte the acupuncture points, he chose to use his blow to gently press the acupuncture points by floating them on the surface of the skin.
Although the effect was mediocre, the advantage was that Chu Chu, who could not use her internal energy, could not detect his small movements.
Based on Chu Chus control over her body alone, she would have been able to detect the strange means He Yunxiao was using to press her acupuncture points with careful perception. But now Chu Chu had focused all her attention on fighting her physical urges.
This gave He Yunxiao, who at first had only dared to gently test and gently press, a taste of sweetness, and so finally becamepletely reckless.
Chu Chu was already not doing well.
The red blush that had faded a little because He Yunxiao had temporarily stopped had now returned to Chu Chus face with more intensity.
Even her body, which had been quiet and honest, was on the verge of copse, involuntarily, restlessly, faintly, squirming a little.
Beneath her pretty dress, those long, slender, well-proportioned, straight legs. Those legs that had once stepped on many martial giants. Those legs that had once kicked He Yunxiao half to death, could now only close together desperately. By quietly rubbing against another, to try to ease a little of the impending copse.
In fact, Chu Chu was not the only one suffering. He Yunxiao was also suffering.
The contrast between the once domineering, indifferent, uncaring Chu Chu and this person now was too great.
Who could stand this?
Although he couldnt stand it, He Yunxiao knew that he had to stand it even if he couldnt.
Now was the best opportunity to pit Chu Chu. She would agree to anything at this time. If he were to go easy and let her go now, although it would save him the trouble, when he met another heroer, she would again might want to kill someone without any reason.
If you beg her, she wont listen to you; Even if you want to beat her, you cant beat her; if you want to bribe her, she wont ept it.
It can be said that, apart from the fact that Chu Chu is too honest, there is no other weakness at all.
The Peach Blossom Chronicles Enhanced Edition!
In the middle of the Jin Dynasty, the people of Wuling fished for their livelihood. In the next year, the government and people were in harmony, and all wastes were restored. In the north of the Central ins, all the people had exhausted their ipetence, eliminated the traitors, restored the Han dynasty, and returned it to the old capital
The usual Chu Chu, who does not like to take the initiative to speak, finally could not help but be the first to speak.
He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiaos internal strength in his hands did not decrease, and his face was innocent.
Whats wrong, Lord Chu Chu?
You know that you cant beat me, so I wont make things difficult for you, you just have to admit defeat, you dont have to admit your mistake.
He Yunxiao nodded, Good.
Good, but no action. Just a hard drag!
After waiting for a moment, Chu Chu couldnt wait any longer and said through clenched teeth, He Yunxiao, why dont you admit defeat.
It was still a reasonable match, and Chu Chus promise to use only her right hand, not her inner strength, still worked. ording to her character, she would never go back on her word even to her death, and He Yunxiao was not afraid that Chu Chu would get desperate and make a move. The current Chu Chu was no match for He Yunxiao in terms of strength.
If not, how can one say that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?
He Yunxiao was holding down Chu Chus right hand while his face was grave, Lord Chu Chu, just now. I, Yunxiao benefited a lot from fighting with you, and I vaguely feel that my cultivation is about to break through to the ninth rank! The opportunity is too good to miss. If you wait for a moment, I will admit defeat as soon as I break through to the ninth rank.
Chu Chu could not wait any longer, and she quickly said, Just admit defeat quickly. After that, I will help you break through to the ninth rank.
He Yunxiao was surprised and said, Chu Chu, if you help me break through to the ninth rank, will it affect my progression to Grandmaster?
Previously, He Yunxiao did not even dare to think about the ninth rank, let alone the master. But now, with Chu Chus help, a mere Grandmaster realm, as long as he worked hard, he could achieve it.
Chu Chu bit her lips, her face flushed, even though she was physically fit. Her chest was still heaving and she was panting softly.
If you work well for me, I will help you to be a Master realm.
Then my Soul Devouring Pill
Ill think of a way.
The antidote is all gone, I dont want to be used by you to extend my life with internal power.
There are other ways.
Heh, there really was another way.
He Yunxiao said curiously, How?
It cant be solved, but it can be extended.
So Chu Chu, whats the method?
Chu Chu didnt have time to bother with He Yunxiaos nonsense, and even at this time, her face was getting a little redder and more flushed.
You dont need to know this, in any case, I can keep you alive.
He Yunxiao was a little curious, but didnt particrly care about Chu Chus method of extending his life. He now had medicine delivering daily by Nanzhu and theres that antidote girls, so he couldnt even die if he wanted to.
What He Yunxiao fears most now is no longer the Soul Devouring Pill, but this, Chu Xiaoxiaos troublesome personality that wants to kill the heroine at every turn.
Shes being unreasonable, and even now, He Yunxiao couldnt understand why she had to kill Fan Ziruo.
At that time, when saving Du Yinyun at the Spring Breeze Mansion, Chu Xiaoxiao had warned several times, and that was still because Du Yinyun was continuously checking out Chu Fan. Now, Fan Ziruo didnt even look at Chu Fan and didnt even stay in the same room with Chu Fan anymore, so why did this Chu Chus killing intent turn out to be even stronger than before.
The reason is that the amount of favorability is still too low.
I have to hurry and brush up Chu Xiaoxiaos favourability levels. Asap.
It would be best to change her sickly personality so that she can be fixed once and for all. No more need to raid other heroines.
How cute is she blushing like this now, is it necessary to be cold-faced and talk about fighting and killing?
But how can I consistently and steadily brush up on Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability?
He Yunxiao, why arent you admitting defeat?
It seemed that Chu Chu, at this moment, couldnt even muster up a strong tone anymore, and had trulye to her limit.
He Yunxiao stared at Chu Chus right hand that was being pressed, and suddenly a n came to mind.
He knew that at the very beginning, when he was at the Spring Breeze Mansion, he had almost been dragged behind the Spring Breeze Mansion to be silenced by Chu Xiaoxiao because he had slightly touched her hand. If not for his own wits and resourcefulness, coupled with his good looks, there would have been noter.
Now, although his left hand and her right hand were close together, it was in the name of a martial arts bout. Its not romantically.
If a girl has a high level of favorability towards you, she will not resist physical contact with you. The opposite can also be true, if she is in constant physical contact with you, then the favorability level will not be low.
Holding hands is a good way to promote good feelings.
Cao, again, remembered Nanzhu.
In the beginning, Nanzhus favorability rose so quickly, just by holding hands.
Should I try it out on Chu Chu.
The touching of palms during bouts was useless. One had to have an excuse to hold hands with her even during unusual times to do so.
When He Yunxiao remembered that Chu Chu had promised to help him with his Cultivation, he had an idea.
Chu Chu, how do you n to help me be a Master realm?
Chu Chu gritted her teeth and whispered, You admit defeat first Ill tell you
Why dont you just pass me the techniques to save us from having to practice again.
There is no harm in passing on techniques, it is extremely harmful to you If your body cannot withstand my powers, it is possible that your body will directly explode.
Seeing that Chu Chu was about to fall for the trap, He Yunxiao raised his eyebrows and said, Then why dont you just pass it on to me a little bit on a regr basis, a little goes a long way. In the meantime, Ill be able to practice immediately.
Seeing Chu Chus hesitation, He Yunxiaos hand suspended over her upper abdomen, immediately increased its output.
Its best for you to be assisted by me and only then practice on your own then well
Okay if you pass a little and Ill practice a little, thats always fine.
Uhm
Chapter 99
Chapter 99
.
.
.
This time, He Yunxiao learned to be smart.
Instead of using his internal energy to directly rush into Chu Chus body and use it as a silver needle to stimte the acupuncture points, he chose to use his blow to gently press the acupuncture points by floating them on the surface of the skin.
Although the effect was mediocre, the advantage was that Chu Chu, who could not use her internal energy, could not detect his small movements.
Based on Chu Chus control over her body alone, she would have been able to detect the strange means He Yunxiao was using to press her acupuncture points with careful perception. But now Chu Chu had focused all her attention on fighting her physical urges.
This gave He Yunxiao, who at first had only dared to gently test and gently press, a taste of sweetness, and so finally becamepletely reckless.
Chu Chu was already not doing well.
The red blush that had faded a little because He Yunxiao had temporarily stopped had now returned to Chu Chus face with more intensity.
Even her body, which had been quiet and honest, was on the verge of copse, involuntarily, restlessly, faintly, squirming a little.
Beneath her pretty dress, those long, slender, well-proportioned, straight legs. Those legs that had once stepped on many martial giants. Those legs that had once kicked He Yunxiao half to death, could now only close together desperately. By quietly rubbing against another, to try and ease a little of the impending copse.
In fact, Chu Chu was not the only one suffering. He Yunxiao was also suffering.
The contrast between the once domineering, indifferent, uncaring Chu Chu and this person now was too great.
Who could stand this?
Although he couldnt stand it, He Yunxiao knew that he had to stand it even if he couldnt.
Now was the best opportunity to pit Chu Chu. She would agree to anything at this time. If he were to go easy and let her go now, although it would save him the trouble, when he met another heroer, she would again might want to kill someone without any reason.
If you beg her, she wont listen to you; Even if you want to beat her, you cant beat her; if you want to bribe her, she wont ept it.
It can be said that, apart from the fact that Chu Chu is too honest, there is no other weakness at all.
The usual Chu Chu, who does not like to take the initiative to speak, finally could not help but be the first to speak.
He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiaos internal strength in his hands did not decrease, and his face was innocent.
Whats wrong, Lord Chu Chu?
You know that you cant beat me, so I wont make things difficult for you, you just have to admit defeat, you dont have to admit your mistake.
He Yunxiao nodded, Good.
Good, but no action. Just a hard drag!
After waiting for a moment, Chu Chu couldnt wait any longer and said through clenched teeth, He Yunxiao, why dont you admit defeat.
It was still a reasonable match, and Chu Chus promise to use only her right hand, not her inner strength, still worked. ording to her character, she would never go back on her word even to her death, and He Yunxiao was not afraid that Chu Chu would get desperate and make a move. The current Chu Chu was no match for He Yunxiao in terms of strength.
If not, how can one say that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?
He Yunxiao was holding down Chu Chus right hand while his face was grave, Lord Chu Chu, just now. I, Yunxiao benefited a lot from fighting with you, and I vaguely feel that my cultivation is about to break through to the ninth rank! The opportunity is too good to miss. If you wait for a moment, I will admit defeat as soon as I break through to the ninth rank.
Chu Chu could not wait any longer, and she quickly said, Just admit defeat quickly. After that, I will help you break through to the ninth rank.
He Yunxiao was surprised and said, Chu Chu, if you help me break through to the ninth rank, will it affect my progression to Grandmaster?
Previously, He Yunxiao did not even dare to think about the ninth rank, let alone the master. But now, with Chu Chus help, a mere Grandmaster realm, as long as he worked hard, he could achieve it.
Chu Chu bit her lips, her face flushed, even though she was physically fit. Her chest was still heaving and she was panting softly.
If you work well for me, I will help you to be a Master realm.
Then my Soul Devouring Pill
Ill think of a way.
The antidote is all gone, I dont want to be used by you to extend my life with internal power.
There are other ways.
Heh, there really was another way.
He Yunxiao said curiously, How?
It cant be solved, but it can be extended.
So Chu Chu, whats the method?
Chu Chu didnt have time to bother with He Yunxiaos nonsense, and even at this time, her face was getting a little redder and more flushed.
You dont need to know this, in any case, I can keep you alive.
He Yunxiao was a little curious, but didnt particrly care about Chu Chus method of extending his life. He now had Nanzhu delivering medicine daily and the antidote girls universal antidote pill, so he couldnt even die if he wanted to.
What He Yunxiao fears most now is no longer the Soul Devouring Pill, but this, Chu Xiaoxiaos troublesome personality that wants to kill the heroine at every turn.
Shes being unreasonable, and even now, He Yunxiao couldnt understand why she had to kill Fan Ziruo.
At that time, when saving Du Yinyun at the Spring Breeze Mansion, Chu Xiaoxiao had warned several times, and that was still because Du Yinyun was continuously checking out Chu Fan. Now, Fan Ziruo didnt even look at Chu Fan and didnt even stay in the same room with Chu Fan anymore, so why did this Chu Chus killing intent turn out to be even stronger than before.
The reason is that the amount of favorability is still too low.
I have to hurry and brush up on Chu Xiaoxiaos favourability levels. Asap.
It would be best to change her sickly personality so that she can be fixed once and for all. No more need to raid other heroines.
How cute is she blushing like this now, is it necessary to be cold-faced and talk about fighting and killing?
But how can I consistently and steadily brush up on Chu Xiaoxiaos favorability?
He Yunxiao, why arent you admitting defeat?
It seemed that Chu Chu, at this moment, couldnt even muster up a strong tone anymore, and had trulye to her limit.
He Yunxiao stared at Chu Chus right hand that was being pressed, and suddenly a n came to mind.
He knew that at the very beginning, when he was at the Spring Breeze Mansion, he had almost been dragged behind the Spring Breeze Mansion to be silenced by Chu Xiaoxiao because he had slightly touched her hand. If not for his own wits and resourcefulness, coupled with his good looks, there would have been noter.
Now, although his left hand and her right hand were close together, it was in the name of a martial arts bout. Its not romantically.
If a girl has a high level of favorability towards you, she will not resist physical contact with you. The opposite can also be true, if she is in constant physical contact with you, then the favorability level will not be low.
Holding hands is a good way to promote good feelings.
Cao, again, remembered Nanzhu.
In the beginning, Nanzhus favorability rose so quickly, just by holding hands.
Should I try it out on Chu Chu.
The touching of the palms during bouts was useless. One had to have an excuse to hold hands with her even during unusual times to do so.
When He Yunxiao remembered that Chu Chu had promised to help him with his Cultivation, he had an idea.
Chu Chu, how do you n to help me be a Master realm?
Chu Chu gritted her teeth and whispered, You admit defeat first Ill tell you
Why dont you just pass me the techniques to save us from having to practice again.
There is no harm in passing on techniques, it is extremely harmful to you If your body cannot withstand my powers, it is possible that your body will directly explode.
Seeing that Chu Chu was about to fall for the trap, He Yunxiao raised his eyebrows and said, Then why dont you just pass it on to me a little bit on a regr basis, a little goes a long way. In the meantime, Ill be able to practice immediately.
Seeing Chu Chus hesitation, He Yunxiaos hand suspended over her upper abdomen, immediately increased its output.
Its best for you to be assisted by me and only then practice on your own then well
Okay if you pass a little and Ill practice a little, thats always fine.
Uhm
Chapter 100
Chapter 100
When he saw Chu Chu agree to do so, He Yunxiao knew that the matter was settled and the job was done.
As it was a move that killed a thousand enemies and damaged eight hundred, He Yunxiao himself just couldnt take it anymore.
Not wanting to torment either himself or Chu Chu any further, he hurriedly released her and rolled off her to one side, looking happier as if he had won, and said, Lord Chu Chu, I concede defeat.
This was said while sitting on the grass, as he didnt quite dare to stand up.
At this moment, He Yunxiao finally saw another side of the Worlds Number One. Previously, Chu Chu, who didnt even need to use her internal force to beat him, was now using it relentlessly.
She had more control over her internal force than her body, and her powerful internal force was so strong that it could act like a rocket booster, pushing her hard and t from a lying position on the ground into standing up.
The most terrifying thing was not here, but that He Yunxiao was clearly standing in front of Chu Chu, yet he actually did not feel her using her internal energy.
Normally, whenever one used an internal force, there would be internal energy spreading out. Many martial artists then relied on this to deduce other peoples cultivation and judge their position.
Earlier, when Chu Chu said that there was an expert in the garden, it was probably because she had sensed the spread of that martial artists internal energy in the garden of the Antler School.
Chu Chu herself hadpletely shattered this traditional impression. Not only was her internal strength powerful, but she had also pushed her control and use of internal energy to the extreme.
He Yunxiao was dumbstruck as he watched.
So this is the number one in the world?
Obviously just now I was pressing her body down
If I let her use even a little bit of her internal power, Im afraid I wouldnt stand a chance
The blush on Chu Chus face fadedpletely with the return of her inner strength. The familiar female demon once again returned before He Yunxiao.
Her face was as frosty, her arms naturally hanging down, standing on the grass, ring condescendingly at He Yunxiao, her eyesplex but not speaking.
It was just a matter of turning around and walking away.
Then, there was a weakness in her legs and she almost fell.
He Yunxiao:
So it turned out to be a pretense. I thought, that with the internal power, even the clean hands are not needed
He Yunxiao was so intimidated by Chu Chus domineering look just now that he was already able to stretch and shrink enough to stand up.
At this moment, when he saw Chu Chus legs were weak, he immediately got up from the grass and ran over to help her. Then he said thoughtfully, Lord Chu Chu, the cleaning room is to the west of the Fan Mansion.
Shut up.
Chu Chu shook off He Yunxiaos hand that was holding her up and walked slowly on her own, one step at a time.
After two steps, she turned back and looked at He Yunxiao behind her, doing her best to pretend to be calm but unable to hide her flushed face and the tone of her annoyance.
Next time you dare to use such underhanded tactics, I will not spare you!
Ever since he had seen the lovely Chu Chu, He Yunxiao was half afraid of Chu Chus threats. He understood that Chu Chu was just a little cat that loved to show off her teeth, fierce as she was, but really cute.
He Yunxiao stepped up to Chu Chus side and walked side by side with her.
Chu Chu, walk slowly.
You shut up.
Chu Chu, when are you going to walk like this.
I dont need you to worry about how I do things.
He Yunxiao looked at Chu Chus sluggish appearance and wondered if he had gone too far.
So he took two quick steps and half-crouched down in front of her, leaving his back to her.
Ill carry you.
Chu Chu stood still, not moving.
Come on. He Yunxiao urged, You know my lightness, its steady and fast.
Ill take that as you making amends to this honourable.
He Yunxiao knew that she valued these false names of experts the most, so he responded perfunctorily, Yes, Im making amends to you, my lord honourable.
Chu Chu corrected, Its Lord Chu Chu.
He Yunxiao let her speak. Alright, hurry now.
Chu Chu moved her steps closer to He Yunxiao, then spread her legs behind him and slowly bent her knees, lying on He Yunxiaos back.
When He Yunxiao felt Chu Chu leaning up, he put his hands around the bend of her legs and said, Hug the neck.
First she felt Chu Chus future is promising, then a pair of slender arms reached out from her left and right shoulders and wrapped around the neck.
Like this?
Yes.
He Yunxiaos heart was full of mixed feelings at this moment. He had only been in this world for a few days. But by now he had already made friends with his former enemy.
The rtionship had changed from the initial I will take revenge to the current situation, where he could let her hold his most vulnerable neck with confidence.
He Yunxiao slowly stood up with the little girl on his back.
Chu Chu.
Mmm.
Are you ready?
Fine.
After standing up, He Yunxiao used his lightness and dashed out in a sh. His intention was to quickly go to the cleaning room, but he didnt expect this to cause Chu Chus entire body to tense up.
Her hands tightly wrapped around his neck, her whole body pressed against his back, and her legs, which had been fairly rxed, were subconsciously mping down hard on his waist.
You, you slow down.
He Yunxiao slowed down, this time only trying to be steady, not fast.
Is this speed okay now?
Mmm.
Then stay lying well.
Mhm.
He Yunxiao always felt that his conversation with Chu Chu was a bit strange. It seemed like it could be generic when ced in other scenarios.
While he was at it, Chu Chu was talking well, and He Yunxiao was once again testing her attitude towards Fan Ziruo.
Chu Chu, do you want to kill Du Yinyun?
She doesnt like Chu Fan, I wont kill her.
Fan Ziruo doesnt like Chu Fan either.
She does.
What if she doesnt like it anymore.
Then no killing.
Is there an option where she likes Chu Fan and can also not be killed?
Ask Xiaoxiao.
He Yunxiao felt as if he had discovered some secret, but he couldnt say for a moment. Why did he need to ask Xiaoxiao in order to know how to not kill Fan Ziruo?
Could it be that Xiaoxiao was Chu Chus little sister? Could it be that Chu Chu couldnt beat Xiaoxiao?
Chu Chu was always talking about killing people, so she should be able to beat Xiaoxiao, right?
She wouldnt be listening to Xiaoxiao because she couldnt beat him, would she?
No way!
He Yunxiao cautiously asked, Chu Chu, can you beat Xiaoxiao?
Quiet.
He Yunxiao understood. After all, Xiaoxiao seemed to be a bit more powerful than Chu Chu.
Xiaoxiao: Chu Chu.
Xiaoxiao: Chu Chu?
Xiaoxiao: Why arent you responding Chu Chu?
Xiaoxiao: Great, now you have a lover boy, and youre ignoring me.
Chu Chu: If you cant help, dont talk nonsense.
Xiaoxiao: ?
Xiaoxiao: Its none of my business, its He Yunxiao whos teasing you.
Chu Chu: I have an agreement with He Yunxiao that I cant use my inner strength. You dont. Why didnt youe out at that time?
Xiaoxiao: We agreed that when you faced He Yunxiao. And you didnt call me.
Xiaoxiao: Chuchu?
Xiaoxiao: Chuchu I have something to say!
Xiaoxiao: Where is the person?
Xiaoxiao: Okay! Ill help you next time, alright. Were the best sisters.
Chu Chu: Hmm.
Xiaoxiao: Listen to me, ask He Yunxiao to help me think of somethingter. How to restore the rtionship with my brother.
Xiaoxiao: Chu Chu?
Xiaoxia: You can switch to me, Ill talk to He Yunxiao myself, okay?
Chu Chu: No change.
Xiaoxiao: ????
Chapter 101
Chapter 101
.
.
.
Fan Ziruo waited in the study for a long time and finally got He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao to return.
Young Master He, where have you been? It has been half an hour since you left.
He Yunxiao was tempted to say, Give Miss Chu a massage. But he didnt dare.
He could only smile and say, Miss Chu was in a bad mood, so I apanied Miss Chu for a walk in the academy.
Chu Chu red at He Yunxiao.
Chu Chu: Dont use me as an excuse to prevaricate her every time.
He Yunxiao: I will next time.
Seeing that He Yunxiao didnt want to talk about it and was using something as old-fashioned as taking a walk as an excuse, she simply stopped asking.
Its not that shes not curious. On the contrary, shes observant and curious, but she knows how to suppress her curiosity.
Not to ask what should not be asked, not to ask what others do not want to say.
Young Master He, lets continue as we did yesterday, you read the book and ask me anything you dont understand.
Okay.
He Yunxiao agreed.
He looked at Fan Ziruos 73 favorability level, and her current attitude of not being too close. He clicked his tongue in wonder.
[Character: Quiet, introverted, not easily happy, or sad.]
What a good quiet, introverted.
The system is really an eternal god.
I thought when Sister Jiang was at 70 favorability, she was already talking to me about everything. And here is Fan Ziruo with 73 favorability, which still looks but about the same as 33 favorability.
He thought, if Chu Chu was not here now, they were talking about the novel, about the rtionship that could be more warm.
But Chu Chus presence had its own advantages.
As usual, He Yunxiao and Chu Chu sat side-by-side on the side of the desk, while Fan Ziruo sat alone on the front of the desk.
The side of the desk was much shorter than this side, so He Yunxiao and Chu Chu sat together, but it was still a bit cramped.
In the past, it was always the case that He Yunxiao put the book in the middle and read it with Chu Chu, then turned himself sideways and calcted half a seat space so that it didnt look cramped.
But now He Yunxiao had changed his mind.
He still put the book in the middle, but instead of leaning sideways, he and Chu Chu leaned together, shoulder to shoulder.
Therge hand under the desk moved quietly, surreptitiously grabbing Chu Chus small hand and holding it in his palm.
Chu Chu, of course, would not submit to him and immediately resisted when he grabbed her. But because Fan Ziruo was around, she didnt make too much noise in order to maintain her image of being weak in martial arts.
Chu Chu didnt dare to exert herself, so it was He Yunxiao who had the upper hand.
His hands were much bigger than Chu Chus small hands, and he was also a little stronger in terms of sheer physical strength.
Chu Chu: He Yunxiao, youre getting carried away!
He Yunxiao pretended to be innocent: Whats wrong Chu Chu?
Chu Chu: How dare you touch my hands!
Today, He Yunxiao was not afraid of Chu Chu at all. He curled his lips and thought to himself: just now, she was lying under me with a blushing face, but now she has turned her face away as soon as she went up to the washroom.
He Yunxiao transmitted: How could I have touched it indiscriminately, it was clearly the lord Chu Chu who allowed me to touch it.
Chu Chu: Nonsense.
He Yunxiao: Lord Chu Chu said that you would pass on your techniques to me and help me to be a master realm, yes or no.
Chu Chu: Yes.
He Yunxiao: Good. Then, to transmit martial arts, you must use physical contact to reduce the loss of internal energy, yes or no.
Chu Chu: Yes.
He Yunxiao: You said that if the transfer of power was too intense, I would not be able to bear it. Therefore, you should pass it on a little bit at a time, so that more and more can be done. Lord Chu Chu also agreed, yes or no.
Chu Chu gritted her teeth and said: So what if it is?
He Yunxiao was very excited: Now is a good opportunity to pass on the martial arts, so why dont you quickly pass on to me? Why do you keep trying to pull your hand back? Could it be that Lord Chu Chu, who is unparalleled in martial arts and is rumored to be a person of honor, is going to break her promise and go back on her word?
Chu Chu was so angry with He Yunxiao that her chest was heaving, and she wanted to beat him to death. But he was right, and his words were not justified. I only hated that I had somehow lost my head and agreed to his insolent demands.
Chu Chu: I am going to pass on my martial arts, you take it.
He Yunxiao agreed with a smile on his face, but his heart was full of excitement.
Other people had to work hard to cultivate, but I only needed to hold the little beautys hand. This is really heavenly and underground.
A soul-devouring pill directly devoured Nanzhu and Chu Chu, and also indirectly devoured Sister Du, Fan Ziruo and the antidote girl.
Aigoo, What a delicious meal. Soul-devouring pills!
I really didnt eat you for nothing.
I want to take another one.
Just as He Yunxiao was sighing in admiration at his wisdom, an unpleasant signal came from his hand holding Chu Chus small hand.
Arge amount of pure internal energy was transmitted from Chu Chus hand; wisps of it were as pure as substance, and it prated into He Yunxiaos palm without pulling a single strand.
He Yunxiaos first feeling was one of pleasure.
Chu Chus internal energy was so pure that most people would never be able to cultivate even a trace of it in their lifetime. Now, all this internal energy flowed into his body as if it didnt need money.
The second feeling was just great.
The internal energy rushed into He Yunxiaos body, and under Chu Chus delicate control, it flushed back and forth through his meridians. With Chu Chus control and internal force, these pure substances ran through He Yunxiaos meridians for one day, catching up with the efforts of others for several days.
This passive cultivation was almost as good as being with a rich woman with white skin and long legs!
Not only did he not need to move himself. He also got money. Who wouldnt love that?
But soon He Yunxiao couldnt be happy anymore.
Chu Chus internal energy was so pure that at first it was so cool that it was yay. But then it directly changed in taste. And when it flowed through the meridians of his body again, it was like alcohol flowing through a wound. And it was hot and painful.
If He Yunxiao hadnt been trained by the Soul Devouring Pill, Im afraid he would have copsed to the ground in pain on the spot, rolling up his eyes and foaming at the mouth, unconscious.
His forehead was already drenched in cold sweat.
He Yunxiao gritted his teeth and transmitted his voice: Chu Chu, youre giving too much at once, a little less.
Chu Chu: Youre teaching me to do things?
Kam!
Chu Chu the brat with a temper.
Still the Chu Chu who blushes is cute!
Fan Ziruo noticed that something was wrong with He Yunxiao and said with concern, Young Master He, you
He Yunxiao hurriedly exined, Ziruo, Im feeling a bit hot, please open the window wider.
Fan Ziruo obliged and got up to go to the other side of the desk to open the window.
He Yunxiao hurriedly tried to coax Chu Chu. Chu Chu, turn down your inner strength. I was almost discovered by Fan Ziruo.
Chu Chu: Fan Ziruo? Not Miss Ziruo?
He Yunxiao: Why are you obsessing about this?
Chu Chu: I want you to mind it! Let go of my hand if you cant stand it! Although I have promised to help you with your cultivation, it is still up to me to decide when to pass on my martial arts! If I dont allow you to touch it, you cant touch me!
Damn it, why is this Chu Chu acting like shes on fire?
Anyway, with the Soul Devouring Pill, He Yunxiao wasnt afraid of any ruptured meridians. With Chu Chu helping him, he wasnt afraid of any kind of danger, either. It would only hurt, and it wouldnt hurt as much as the Soul Devouring Pill!
Just the end!
Ziruo, Im not going to have ss this morning, you can go see Yinyunter.
Before Fan Ziruo could reply, He Yunxiao felt the internal forceing from his hand suddenly increase.
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao like this and felt that he was not well. Young Master He
He Yunxiao said, Listen to me, go, close the door. Im fine.
Although Fan Ziruo was worried, she believed He Yunxiaos words and she turned back three steps to close the door.
He Yunxiaos whole body ached as he smiled at Chu Chu, Now its just the two of us again.
Chapter 102
Chapter 102
.
.
.
The reasonable Chu Chu just now could only use one hand, but now she was in full form. Not only could she use her internal energy at will, but she could also move her body at will.
From Chu Chus point of view, it could be said that He Yunxiao did not have the slightest chance of winning.
He Yunxiao held Chu Chus small hand in his palm and smiled at her, Now its the two of us again.
Chu Chu coldly snorted, Let go of me.
Dont want to.
Are you going to let go.
No.
If you dont let go, if I release more internal energy, you will surely die.
I wont let go even if my body explodes and I die.
I can use my inner strength now. You are far from being a match for me.
Yes, if you have the ability you can pull your hand out yourself.
Joke. If you make a mistake with your hands, you naturally have to let go and make up for it. How can you let me do it myself.
If you dont do it, youll be held by me.
He Yunxiao, dont be foolish. Do you think that I really wont use more internal force?
Just use it quickly, so that I can burst and die sooner.
Chu Chu frowned, and the internal force in her hand was channeled to increase a lot instantly.
This instantly made He Yunxiao, who was already in cold sweat from the pain, grimace.
If you admit your mistake to me, I will spare you once.
He Yunxiao gritted his teeth and said, Admitting my mistake is fine, but I cant let go of your hand!
You!
He Yunxiao had already decided to fight Chu Chu to the end, so there was no way he could give up halfway now. If he gave in now, then he would have to report to Chu Chu in advance every time he had the chance to pass on his martial arts that he had so easily earned.
He had to report to Chu Chu before he could hold her hand. ording to Chu Chus nature, how could she agree to this?
If she didnt agree, wouldnt this opportunity to pass on her martial arts, which she had worked so hard to achieve, be null and void?
He Yunxiao was half-bent over, panting heavily as he tried his best to hold back the tremendous pain caused by the constant flow of internal energy through his meridians.
Compared to the infernal torture of the Soul Devouring Pill, the pain of this mere transfer of power was nothing.
He Yunxiaoughed out forcefully, I thought it would hurt more, but its just a bit stronger than a mosquito bite.
Seeing his defiant look, Chu Chus heart crossed and her internal energy output suddenly increased!
He Yunxiao vaguely felt that along with this huge internal force, some kind of barrier shattered inside his body, and his cultivation level also came up to the ninth rank!
At twenty years old, a ninth rank is already a natural talent! In the whole of Yinjing, there were only a few people who were more gifted than He Yunxiao.
But at this moment, He Yunxiao was not half excited.
He gradually felt the pain in his body begin to fade away and gradually turn numb.
This was not a good sign.
It was said that after a persons head was chopped off, consciousness would still be awake for ten seconds or so. During this period, the pain just could not be felt.
Chu Chus voice rang out again.
He Yunxiao, admit your mistake quickly, and this time I will spare you.
Two breathster, He Yunxiao did not move, but Chu Chu became a little anxious.
I order you to quickly admit your mistakes!
He Yunxiaos lips were already dry and cracked.
Even his consciousness was not too clear anymore.
As he looked at Chu Chu in this state, he knew that she was the culprit for all this. Yet he had no intention of ming her.
To die and talk tough while being anxious for you in your heart, this kind of unpleasant, stupid woman is the real Chu Chu ah. Even if she was only half of Chu Xiaoxiao, that was still a living, breathing personality.
It was quite cute.
Chu Chu.
Youre quick to admit youre wrong!
Youre pretty.
Dont talk nonsense. Admit youre wrong and I dont want to hear anything else from you.
You listen to me
Looking at He Yunxiaos ufortable look because of the transfer of power, Chu Chus tone softened for the first time.
Admit your mistake first, then say something else.
He Yunxiao ignored her and spoke on his own.
Actually, what passing on martial arts is just an excuse
Passing on martial arts or not, Master Cultivation or not, I dont even care
I just want to hold your hand, and once I hold it, I dont want to let go
Im afraid that if I let go today, Ill never have the chance again
Im not afraid of you killing me because I trust you. Chu Chu wouldnt kill an innocent person indiscriminately
But if you reallye to kill me, Ill admit it. I wont live long after taking the Soul Devouring Pill anyway
Im not going to lie to you, I found a way to cure the Soul Devouring Pill. I originally thought of curing it secretly
Now Im telling you. You want to kill me, while you can, when the Soul Devouring Pill is solved, it wont be easy to kill
But Im sure you wont. Just think, after I pass out, youll probably hug me and cry
I really want to see what Chu Chu looks like when she cries, I cant imagine you like that at all, my Lord Chu Chu
He Yunxiao was unconscious.
The Soul Devouring Pill was no longer able to sustain his current stamina in order to repair the extensive damage to his meridians.
He failed to guess one thing right. Chu Chu wasnt crying.
She was just blushing like when she was pressed on her acupuncture points during the reasoning session.
He Yunxiao leaned forward and fell into her arms.
Chu Chu, who had never liked to be touched, did not move.
Even her hand was still held in He Yunxiaos hand.
Although she was holding it, she had stopped transmitting her power long ago.
It had stopped being passed on before He Yunxiao fell unconscious.
So the mistake she wanted He Yunxiao to admit did note true after all.
The wish for He Yunxiao to let go of her hand did note true after all.
Even now, with He Yunxiao unconscious, she could take back her little hand at any time. It hadnt happened after all.
With a red face, Chu Chu sat in the study of the Fan Mansion, on a seat at the side of the desk. In the morning sunlight, she looked at He Yunxiao, who had fallen into her arms, and, as if teasing, used her hand to tug at his hair.
A gentle hug.
She who had achieved nothing, but seemed to have achieved everything.
Chu Chu stopped ying.
She reached out her left hand, which was not held by He Yunxiao, and touched it to his face.
The pure internal energy from her right hand, relying on her delicate control, circted within the broken meridians in He Yunxiaos body, and finally from her left hand back into her body. It was both helping the Soul Devouring Pill to repair the injured meridians together, and was also running the martial arts for He Yunxiao to solidify the ninth grade cultivation he had just attained.
If you want me to grant you the chance to pass on my martial arts, just ask me nicely. As long as you ask me, I will grant you. Its just, its just, holding hands, how can I care about such a trivial matter
When He Yunxiao woke up, he found himself lying on the table.
Chu Chu had long since disappeared.
Standing up from his chair, he moved his body slightly, and in his heart he regretted not seeing the appearance of Chu Chu, who was so moved by him.
Then He Yunxiao was surprised to find that he had soundly made it to the ninth grade cultivation.
The realm was exceptionally solid, and there was no possibility of dropping in rank.
This wave of blessings due to misfortune could only be described as not bad for me.
The sun was high in the sky, indicating that it was noon.
He Yunxiao hurriedly went to say goodbye to Fan Ziruo and Sister Du, politely declining their offer to see them off, and secretly took a detour to walk to the fruit tree where he had first met with the antidote girl.
He found the spot where he had buried the book in the morning, lifted the soil, and saw only two handkerchiefs.
He Yunxiao: ?????
Wheres my good martial arts novel?
Who the hell is so hical?
After stealing the book, they buried the handkerchiefs again?
How can a decent person do such a thing?
Chapter 103: Defeating Bad Water with Bad Water
Chapter 103: Defeating Bad Water with Bad Water
.
.
.
After discovering that the book had been stolen, the first suspicion He Yunxiao had was an antidote girl.
Ordinary people who stole books would just take them and run away, without even burying them in the dirt.
Those who are more careful will take the book along with the handkerchief, and then bury the soil, disguising it as if no one had touched it, as a slight cover-up.
The one who digs up the soil, takes the book and then puts the handkerchief back, is telling you: I took the book and dont want the handkerchief back. What can you do?
It must be her!
The girl with the antidote is a ck belly!
Shes so wicked and despicable!
How can you hold a grudge against me now?
I just have one of her handkerchiefs in my collection.
Thinking about this, He Yunxiao suddenly felt that something was wrong.
ording to her character, there was no reason why she wouldnt ask me for the handkerchiefs with these books, right? Why didnt she mention this?
He Yunxiao put away the handkerchiefs and dug a few moreyers of soil, but found nothing else.
After thinking about it for a while, He Yunxiao came under another tree.
At that time, the girl had deliberately made a mistake by not allowing the fallen fruit to return to its roots, so she had buried the bad fruit that had hit her head here.
When He Yunxiao turned over the soil, he lifted only oneyer and saw an envelope.
He opened it and looked.
The first words on the first page were.
He Yunxiao, how dare you! How dare you peek at me!
He Yunxiao:
So she found out.
At that time, he did hide at a distance to watch Li Qingmeng, the antidote girl, shake the fruit. Not only did he see her being hit by the fruit, but he also saw her burying the fruit and seeing her getting chocked by the fruit seeds.
At that time, He Yunxiao was reluctant to show his head to meet her. but unfortunately, human calctions were not as good as heavens, and she got chocked eating the fruit, forcing He Yunxiao to show up to save her.
Looking at the first sentence of this letterhead, He Yunxiao shook his head with a bitter smile.
He himself had almost forgotten the situation at that time. But to his surprise, after several days, this girl, the antidote, had not only not forgotten, but also guessed the situation at that time. Guessed that he might have spied on her before he went to save her, and even designed to lure him out, so that He Yunxiao would admit the fact of spying.
How outrageous!
Her little belly is full of bad news, isnt it?
I at least saved her life, but shes even trying to set me up!
Then, the letter really did say something.
Ive taken your book. If you want it back, take the handkerchief ande to me at the West Side of the city.
Remembering that you saved my life and peeked at me, I wont settle with you for now.
Oh.
Looking for you?
Books for handkerchiefs?
Its just three good martial arts novels.
Which is not as important as the worlds unique, signed limited edition handkerchief of the girl of the antidote?
He Yunxiao is still able to distinguish between the lesser and the more important.
The fact that the handkerchief was so important to her meant that it could not be given to her easily.
He put the letter back into the envelope and put it back into its original ce, burying it carefully and pretending that it hadnt been touched at all.
Bad water must be defeated with bad water!
Hmph, Ill go around to the west of the city near the Xian courtyard if theres nothing to do. but Ill give her the handkerchief without mentioning the martial arts novel, and Ill have to remind her all the time that I have it. Hey, just y!
The study of the He House.
He Yuanhao and Zhang Jingxian are sitting side by side, studying arge red fold.
This folding paper is quite uplicated. Even more exquisite than the one used by ministers to write to the emperor.
It was made of red silk paper, framed in mahogany, with a pond of lotus flowers and mandarin ducks drawn with a gold brush.
In Qi folklore, it is the custom for a man and a woman, one of whom is interested in marrying, to ask a matchmaker to make a match. The matchmaker first agrees with the parents of the other party, and then the parents agree to meet and each meets the others children, and when they see that they are suitable, the matter is settled.
Once the match has been decided, one of the mans elders will take the man to the womans home and ask her parents for a dowry. Once the bride epts the marriage offer, the matter is mostly settled, and then an auspicious day is chosen for the bride to be married.
Most newlyweds never meet before the wedding.
Some of them were brave enough to sneak a peek.
If the family was well off, they would find a portrait and send it to the other party.
This custom was a little moreplicated when it came to the families of emperors and marquises.
Other than that, the betrothal gift from the He family to the Empress Dowager must not be a random thing.
Marrying a princess had its own specifications, and there were requirements for the first and the second, the eldest and the youngest. Even if the He family had the money, it would be impossible for them to pay a heavy gift.
If the betrothal gift for marrying Nanzhu today is even higher than the betrothal gift for marrying a young woman in the future, wouldnt it be a disruption to distinguish between elders and children?
He Yuanhao and Zhang Jingxian discussed the matter for half a day and finally decided on the bridal gift required for marrying the Princess.
Fields, servants, livestock, mansions, calligraphy and paintings, farms, gold and cash
The entirerge red folders were filled up with the total amount of gifts.
He Yuanhao said, I will personally go to the pce this afternoon to see the Empress Dowager and present the gift list to see if there are any mistakes or omissions. If there are none, I will then discuss with the Empress Dowager the matter of cing the betrothal gift and choosing a good date.
Zhang Jingxian instructed, Master, please hold your temper, this is a matter of Xiaos life.
He Yuanhaoughed, Am I that impulsive?
Zhang Jingxian said with resentment, In the beginning, who came to my Zhang family with a big sword and asked for my sisters hand in marriage?
He Yuanhao picked up his cup of tea and took a sip, saying, It was all a misunderstanding.
My sister but because of this matter with you, every time I came home, I was scorned by my father.
He Yuanhao smiled awkwardly, not daring to retort.
After a moment of silence, the topic came back to He Yunxiao.
Master, will Xiaoers marriage to Nanzhu affect your position with the prime minister?
He Yuanhao said boldly, Our familys status does note from ttery. It is not something that can be affected by such a trivial matter. Besides, Han Wenxin, himself, is still thinking of sending his daughter to the pce to be the queen.
Zhang Jingxian hummed, Bragging.
How could He Yuanhao let his wife belittle him?
On the spot, he pulled out the Marquis tiger-headed military amulet and pressed it onto the big red folders filled with betrothal gifts.
If this is added to Yunxiaos betrothal gift, not to mention Nanzhu, it would be no problem to marry the Eldest Princess Meng together.
And you want to take two Princesses as daughters-inw? Is there any such precedent in the past? Dream on!
Why not? Your ancestor, Lord Zhang Xian, fought off 8,000 soldiers on his own. If he had thought of you, where would the Meng surname have a ce to speak in Qi?
You mean that by marrying my sister and me, you are also considered two princesses?
Haha, ma.
Zhang Jingxian stood up, and patted her dress skirt, sweeping away the non-existent dust.
Jingxian asked the kitchen to make ck chicken soup today, seeing as how your lordship is so lively, Im sure you dont need to nourish yourself. Its good that Xiaoer has been growing recently, so Ill have the kitchen bring it directly to Xiaoers house. Master should eat something light, to change his taste.
Seeing that the situation was not right, He Yuanhao hastened to make a plea to stay, but to his surprise, Zhang Jingxian did not even turn her head back and opened the door and left.
Hey, Xianer. I dont mean that
The old Marquis shook his head helplessly.
The two sisters really have the same temper.
He Yunxiao was in quite a good mood today, and as soon as he arrived home he rushed towards the study.
Not for any other reason, just to find out if there was any more good book.
Once he entered the study and saw He Yuanhao, He Yunxiao said curiously, Father, why do you have the grace toe and sit in the study today?
When He Yuanhao saw He Yunxiao, he was furious.
Which foot did you just step into the study?
He Yunxiao: ????
Left foot?
In our study, you can only step into it with your right foot!
He Yunxiao: Damn it! This is clearly bullying honest people!
Father, when was this rule made?
Its just been set.
I didnt know.
Youre dissatisfied?
No. Father, lets talk about this. Put the rod down first, its tiring to hold it in your hand all the time.
Chapter 104: Chu Xiaoxiaos Secret
Chapter 104: Chu Xiaoxiao''s Secret
.
.
.
In the afternoon, He Yunxiao ate his lunch and returned to the Fan Mansion study.
After spending a few days together, He Yunxiao had be very familiar with the modest Fan Mansion. Even with his eyes closed, he could find his seat in the study.
Standing at the entrance of the Fan House study, he repeatedly recited in his heart: humility, decency, courteousness, loyalty to the king and serving the country, courtesy and filial piety. I am a good person
Only after a round of self-hypnosis did He Yunxiao knock gently on the door.
Ziruo, Im here.
The calm and soft voice of Fan Ziruo soon came out from inside the study.
Ah, Young Master,e in quickly.
Only when He Yunxiao received permission did he push the door open and enter.
As soon as he entered, he saw this beautifuldy sitting upright at her desk, book in hand, smiling faintly at him.
In the afternoon, the sunlight from the window streamed into the study, and the elegant, gentle beauty sat at her desk with an open blue leather novel in her hand and a tall bookshelf full of books not far behind her.
Dust moved through the air and eyes crossed and intertwined through the sunlight.
Time does not stand still, but it all seems to stand still in time.
Only the insensitive birds outside the window like to make a lot of noise. A few yful chirps, disturbing the quiet of the study.
He Yunxiao couldnt help but look dumbfounded, ever since favorability rose. Fan Ziruos expression of emotions towards him was much richer.
So her smile, too, could be seen from time to time.
As if she was teasing He Yunxiao, Fan Ziruos smile grew even more as she watched him stand stupidly at the doorway, looking at himself.
Young Master what are you looking at? We met this morning, dont you recognize Ziruo?
He Yunxiao scratched his head in embarrassment.
In his heart, he eximed that he had no talent. Before he entered, he had repeatedly said that he wanted to be serious. As soon as he came in, he was staring at the little girl.
After being severely educated by Nanzhu, He Yunxiao no longer wanted to gain the favor of others by cheating. Even at the risk of being disliked by Fan Ziruo, he chose to tell the truth.
A pretty girl looks better when she smiles. I dont often see them, but now that I saw one, I couldnt help but look at her for a while. Please dont me me, miss.
Fan Ziruo sighed and said, Beauty is really an inconvenience.
He Yunxiao sat down at his desk and felt a little amused when he heard her say this.
What ordinary women cant get for life, what countless men would love for, seems to be worthless to Miss Ziruo.
Not only is it worthless, its also a burden.
If you say that, arent you afraid of being beaten?
Fan Ziruo sighed and said, Those who adore my beauty will eventually adore the beauty of others too. But all such people will say with conviction and honesty that I only like you. Perhaps their fondness is true, only that what they like is not exactly me, but only my appearance.
The more He Yunxiao heard these words, the more he heard them, the more he felt that something was wrong.
He had justplimented her on her beauty and she said, What I like about her isnt exactly her, its just her appearance.
He Yunxiao was not stupid, and after figuring out the underlying logic in Fan Ziruos words, he immediately expressed his loyalty to Fan Ziruo.
Ziruo, have you ever been to the Tingfeng Tower?
No.
The Tingfeng Tower has a wide range of goods, some of which are quite expensive, yet they sell well. The reason for this is that apart from being practical, the things there are also good-looking. In terms of the fine swords used by women alone. The custom-made swords at Tingfeng Tower can be tattooed with all sorts of patterns, gold and silver ted and carved with jade. There are even pendants on the back of the hilt to choose from.
Compared to ordinary cksmith shops, which only focus on sharpness, the custom-made swords from Tingfeng Tower are more expensive and do better business. An object that is sharp is a skill, and so is a beautiful one. In ancient times, there is the story of Zhaogun out of the fortress, where beauty was used to exchange for peace. A girl born with beauty, despite her troubles, should cherish it all the more.
Not to mention that if you meet your true love in the future, if he sees that you dont value and cherish yourself like this, he will also feel sorry for you.
Fan Ziruo was dumbstruck as she listened to He Yunxiao say all this, and was slightly touched in her heart.
Although she found her beauty troublesome, she didnt go so far as to not cherish it.
Young Master has said so much, is he afraid that one day Ziruo will destroy her own face?
He Yunxiao was naturally afraid. Otherwise he wouldnt have given Fan Ziruo a lecture.
ording to Fan Ziruos nature, which was eager to mingle with her heart, she could not guarantee that she would really do something like destroying her beauty to pursue her true love.
I am naturally afraid. One day, if you cant understand, you cane and find me.
For what?
I will show you the power of beauty. If you are willing to smile for me, I will rub your shoulders and legs and bring you tea and Snaks.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 73 to 75]
Pfft.
Fan Ziruo, who was always quiet, was also amused by He Yunxiaos words.
She lowered her head and lightly covered her small mouth with her hand. Her big curved eyes full ofughter.
Young Master is very fond of pretty girls.
He Yunxiao said frankly, The love of beauty is in everyone.
Miss Xiaoxiao is also very pretty.
He Yunxiao continued frankly, Thats because..
Danger!
Shes not as pretty as Miss Ziruo, naturally
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao, her gaze sharp as ever.
Ziruo feels that young master is a bit tongue-tied right now.
The corners of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched and he immediately proved his innocence, Chu Xiaoxiao will look the same for a while, her temper is too bad, shes not well liked, and she cant speak. She has only one advantage, shes a bit pretty. I wont marry her anyway.
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiaos words and blinked. She heard He Yunxiaos tone of voice and heard that he seemed to be serious when he said he would not marry her.
So, she didnt dislike Chu Xiaoxiao that much anymore.
However, even though Fan Ziruo didnt say it, she was still hung up on the secret between He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao.
This morning alone, there were three incidents. One was not allowing questions about Chu Xiaoxiaos character. Two was going out and spending half an hour with Chu Xiaoxiao, and three was driving her away to be alone with Chu Xiaoxiao.
Fan Ziruo was not a person who liked to pry into other peoples privacy, but it was just that this matter happened to He Yunxiao and another woman, which always made her feel ufortable.
She couldnt say why she was ufortable, but she just didnt feelfortable.
Seeing her look of wanting to ask but not refraining from doing so, He Yunxiao simply took the initiative and said, Does Ziruo want to ask about Chu Xiaoxiao and me?
Ziruo shouldnt ask.
But you still want to ask?
Fan Ziruo knew she shouldnt ask about He Yunxiaos rtionships, but she still nodded her head indisputably.
Yes.
He Yunxiao thought to himself. Fan Ziruo is extremely smart, and Chu Xiaoxiao hangs around in front of her every day, so sooner orter she wont be able to hide things. Instead of hiding it from Fan Ziruo, I might as well tell her earlier. It is possible that she can even help me out.
Ill tell Ziruo, but you must keep it a secret for me.
Fan Ziruo said firmly, Okay. I wont tell even if I die.
As a result, He Yunxiaos first words made her people dumbfounded.
Chu Xiaoxiao is not Chu Fans real sister.
The second sentence.
She actually likes her brother Chu Fan.
The third sentence.
Im helping her by making Chu Fan like her too.
Fan Ziruo was so stupefied. Her traditional three views were being frantically rubbed on the ground by He Yunxiaos words.
Chapter 105: About Writing
Chapter 105: About Writing
.
.
.
Regarding Chu Xiaoxiaos martial arts skills, He Yunxiao politely exined to Fan Ziruo, Chu Xiaoxiao actually knows a little bit of martial arts, and is quite powerful. Ordinary people cant beat her.
As for Chu Xiaoxiaos changing personality, He Yunxiao vividly exined, She only likes Chu Fan and wont give other people a good look, so she is like a different person once she leaves Chu Fan, do you understand?
Anyway, thats how things are. Im helping a little girl who knows martial arts to chase after her brother.
He Yunxiao summed it up quite urately, although he had cut out a lot of unnecessary details, such as the difference between knowing a bit of martial arts and knowing a billion points of martial arts, and the difference between the personalities of Xiaoxiao and Chu Chu. The existence of two personalities, Xiaoxiao and Chuchu. There is also the clever inclusion of the phrase helping her with bad women in the phrase helping her chase her brother.
After hearing that she actually likes Chu Fan instead of He Yunxiao, Fan Ziruo, who didnt like Chu Xiaoxiao very much, looks at her in a new light.
Miss Xiaoxiao, daring to love and hate, is a good girl.
He Yunxiao echoed, Thats right. Thats right. When you see her again, dont treat her like you always do. Dont reveal yourself.
Fan Ziruo said, She dares to like her own brother and risk everything, such courage is something I should respect.
He Yunxiao wiped a cold sweat from his forehead.
Damn it, you respecting her is the same as telling her I know your secret, you dont want to live long enough?
No, no, no. Shes a contentious person in her own right. The more you respect her, the more pressure youre putting on her. Lets just pretend we dont see it and secretly help out a couple of times, so that the rtionship will just work out. If Chu Xiaoxiaos feelings are strong, but Chu Fan doesnt like her, then Ziruos respect for her will be the final stone to hit Chu Xiaoxiao again.
Hearing what He Yunxiao said, Fan Ziruo understood her mistake, so she stood up and paid her respects to He Yunxiao, Thank you for reminding me, Young Master. Ziruo was inconsiderate and almost did a terrible thing with good intentions.
Seeing Fan Ziruo promise to treat Chu Xiaoxiao as usual in the future, He Yunxiao finally breathed a sigh of relief. The matter of Chu Xiaoxiaos abnormal personality had at least been exined away.
After turning the page at this point, the topic soon returned to the right track: how to write a good martial arts novel.
He Yunxiao took out the novel and manuscript paper that he had put away in the morning to hide from Chu Xiaoxiao, and handed them all to Fan Ziruo.
Ziruo, here are a few martial arts novels I found from home, you should read them first.
Fan Ziruo weakly took the novels from He Houses study, flipped them open, then switched to another one, and flipped it open again. After that, she repeated the above operation twice again.
She smiled and said, These are some of the books, I have already read them all, Young Master.
He Yunxiaos face darkened.
Youve read them? How could she still write like that after having read them all?
Seeing He Yunxiaos nk expression, Fan Ziruo said sheepishly, Young master, is Ziruo not very smart?
He Yunxiao was thinking about how to teach Fan Ziruo to write, so he subconsciously said, No, you probably just have a different brain than others.
Fan Ziruo: Huh?
He Yunxiao realized the slip of the tongue, and only then did he remember that this was something he used to say when he was keyboarding in his previous life.
So he hurriedly exined, What I mean is that there is a rtivelyrge discrepancy between the story you think of, and the story you end up expressing in words, and the story that is read and understood by the reader.
Fan Ziruo said weakly, What should I do then?
He Yunxiao didnt know what to do either. He hadnt studied screenwriting systematically and didnt know much about many theories. He knew, but only a little.
In fact, most of the writers who write online are the same as him, who have not studied this knowledge systematically. All of them grow through trial and error and constant floundering.
He Yunxiao once again confirmed to Fan Ziruo, Ziruo, do you really want to write the kind of novel that everyone loves to read?
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao and nodded solemnly. To her, it was important that she was happy to write, but gaining the approval of the people she cared about was the thousand times happier than amusing herself.
Ziruo wanted to write a novel that even her Young Master He would like to read!
When He Yunxiao saw how determined she was, he no longer doubted her determination.
He couldnt write or teach the worlds greatest works, but just writing a popr novel that themon people would love to read. He Yunxiao waspletely sure of it.
Although I had only a small collection in my previous life, I am now in the country of Qi where all kinds of entertainment products are quite scarce!
If I cant write something here, how can I face up to the tens of millions of online readers in my previous life, how can I face up to the countless fellow writers who were rolled to death in my previous life!
Even though I am not a winner in writing, I dared to hold a brush to wipe out the whole country!
Fan Ziruo watched as He Yunxiaos change in temperament wasplete, just like a yboy who did not do anything good. but overnight took off his brocade robe and reced it with armor. One man riding alone, holding a long sword, straddling the front of the 10,000-strong army.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 75 to 75]
Ziruo, in fact, if you want to write a novel that everyone loves to read, what is the most important point, do you know?
I dont know.
He Yunxiao looked at her and smiled, The most important point is actually to let go of your pride.
Fan Ziruo frowned, as if she had understood, but also as if she had not.
He Yunxiao did not force her to understand either. It was only normal to not understand by saying so alone.
He took out the paper and divided it into two halves. One of the halves was handed to Fan Ziruo, saying: Ziruo, the novel I brought you is one that we have both read. One of them, written about Joining the Su family, remember?
Fan Ziruo nodded and said, Yes, I remember. Its called The Book of Swordsmen in Taihu Lake.
He Yunxiao said, Thats right. Lets rename this novel now and then go and find Sister Du and the other young maids in the house to see who is more interested in the novel they named.
Fan Ziruo didnt know what He Yunxiaos intention was with this move, but didnt ask any more questions and just did what he told her to do.
With the thought in mind that she did not want to be underestimated by Young Master He, she recalled the contents of that novel by mind, and then kept refining and sublimating the main theme of the novel.
In the end, after thinking for a whole quarter of an hour, Fan Ziruo wrote down the name she had newly chosen Qing Ping.
He Yunxiao, on the other hand, had finished writing it long ago, and had nothing better to do than to peek at Fans frowning face.
He Yunxiao sighed in his heart: a female protagonist is a female protagonist. Whether it was Chu Xiaoxiao, Du Yinyun or Fan Ziruo who was right in front of him. They were not just beautiful, but they were stunning at first nce and became more and more beautiful with the second, third and fourth nces. Most importantly, they are beautiful in their unique ways, not in the same style.
It really makes people wonder how these faces grew up.
They are simply perfect for He Yunxiaos aesthetic.
When Fan Ziruo had finished thinking of a name, she said to He Yunxiao, Has young master thought of one yet?
He Yunxiao smiled and said, Of course. Does Ziruo want to see it?
Mm.
He Yunxiao did not hesitate and pushed the manuscript paper with the name written on it in front of Fan Ziruo right then and there.
On the manuscript paper, it read.
The bby Son-in-Law: Defeating the Martial Master in One Move.
Chapter 106: On the Advantages of Online Writing
Chapter 106: On the Advantages of Online Writing
.
.
.
Fan Ziruo stared nkly at the title of the book He Yunxiao had written, not responding for a moment.
Can such a thing be named for a book title?
Defeating the Martial Master episode only took up a very small part of the book. Can this be used as a book title too?
Fan Ziruo looked at the title written by He Yunxiao, and then at her own title, Qing Ping.
Although she still felt that Qing Ping was better, looking at He Yunxiaos, she suddenly felt the urge to open the book and read it again, even though she had already read it several times and remembered the story, but she suddenly wanted to open it and read it.
When He Yunxiao saw this expression on her face, he knew that his purpose had been achieved. So he said, Ziruo, as an observer, how about we ask Miss Du to take a look?
Fan Ziruo, who had been full of confidence just then, was a little less confident at this point, and she said, Yes.
With two pieces of manuscript paper with the title of the book in her hand, Fan Ziruo and He Yunxiao went to Du Yinyuns ce side by side.
Sister Du was her usual self, spending her days either ying the piano, or reading and embroidering. She would only visit Fan Zirou for a while when He Yunxiao was not around, to talk to her best sister.
The embroidered handkerchiefs she had prepared for Fan Ziruo were already finished, and the second one was still being embroidered.
The embroidery is in the style of lotus after the rain, which matches her temperament.
However, judging from the pattern being embroidered in Du Yinyuns hands, this Lotus after the Rain only has lotus but no rain.
As clever as she was, she would not have missed the rain, but rather, the lotus after the rain without the rain was a true stroke of genius.
Du Yinyun moved a chair and sat under the eaves, with a bamboo basket on a stool by her side, containing all the needles and threads needed for embroidery.
She was embroidering lotus flowers in her hands, and her corners of her mouth had a smile that she could not hide.
I wish I could see my sister when its raining
After all, its a rainy lotus
Fan Ziruo led He Yunxiao to Du Yinyuns ce and stood a little further away before calling out, Yinyun.
When Du Yinyun heard Fan Ziruo call her, she was about to get up and tease her sister Fan, but before she could say anything, she saw He Yunxiao beside Fan Ziruo.
Sister Du put her best Young Master at the top of her heart every day, and dreamt of him every day, so she would never forget what he had told her.
When she saw that He Yunxiao was there, she stopped her intent to mess around with Fan Ziruo, and her temperament cooled off. Putting down her needle and thread, she got up and bowed slightly to He Yunxiao. There was a natural sense of distance between them high and cold.
She gently bowed no more and no less, Young Master He.
He Yunxiao returned the greeting with an arching hand, Miss Du, we meet again.
Seeing the atmosphere, Fan Ziruo stood between the two distant people and exined to He Yunxiao, Young master, my sister is a bit aloof, she is always like this with everyone, she is not cold and warm, dont take it to heart.
He Yunxiao: Indifferent in nature.
Du Yinyun: Why is my sister also calling me Young Master? It was obviously me who called him first.
He Yunxiao replies to Fan Ziruo: Its not a problem, Ive heard of Miss Dus character for a long time.
He Yunxiao deliberately did not mention that he had met her at the Spring Breeze Mansion to get closer, because he did not need to get close to sister Du, and because the Spring Breeze Mansion was not a good memory, and it was a bit sick to talk about someones sadness for no reason.
Fan Ziruo quickly got to the point as she handed the two pieces of manuscript paper with the title of the book written on them to Du Yinyuns hand.
Yinyun, there are two books here, if you look at the titles alone, which one do you like? Which one do you want to read?
Du Yinyun looked at the two book titles in her hand, and then looked up at Fan Ziruo and He Yunxiao. Then she pointed to Qing Ping and said, I like this one.
Du Yinyuns choice surprised He Yunxiao a little.
How dare you not choose my book title?
On second thought, it was reasonable. Sister Dus literary level was second only to Fan Ziruos, which was extremely high, and it was normal for her not to see the vernacr titles.
The two of them said goodbye to Du Yinyun and asked a few more maids who could read and write, and this time, just as He Yunxiao had predicted, the maids all chose the his book title.
The two of them returned to the study side by side, and Fan Ziruo did not look good.
He Yunxiao said with reassurance, Ziruos name is really good, but it is a bit too refined, and elegance has its advantages, doesnt Miss Du like it very much?
Fan Ziruo said, Young master doesnt understand. My sister is very clever. She must have seen that I came up with the title of this book and deliberately chose it in order to take care of me.
This made He Yunxiao a little embarrassed.
It felt like everyone had chosen him, but no one had chosen Fan Ziruo.
Fan Ziruo was also the most talented girl in Yinjing, so teaching online writing, only to the first level, had already washed away her confidence.
Confidence is a very tricky thing for authors.
Too much confidence can make one unable to listen to advice and be cocky; not enough confidence can make one wince and write with ack of sharpness and arrogance.
So a good writer must leave humility and arrogance behind at the same time, and that makes it difficult.
He Yunxiao, looking at Fan Ziruo, who was in a somewhat depressed mood, ced the two pieces of manuscript paper with the title of the book written on them, in front of her again.
Ziruo, this Qingping of yours is very well written.
Fan Ziruo raised her head and looked at He Yunxiao seriously.
He Yunxiao said it again, Qingping is really good, even better than the books original title, The Sword Warriors Record of Taihu Lake.
Fan Ziruos gaze shone brightly as she looked seriously at He Yunxiao, listening carefully to his tone of voice. No matter how she discerned the tone and expression, she only came to one conclusion He Yunxiao genuinely thought so.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 75 to 75]
He Yunxiao: ? Again? What happened? Whats going on? The favorability rating is stuck at 75?
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao with a gentle gaze and said, Ziruos book title is obviously not liked by anyone, so why did you still say it was good.
He Yunxiao tossed the system aside and turned to seriously reply to Fan Ziruos question.
Does Ziruo think that my book title is good?
Fan Ziruo hesitated for a moment and said, Yes.
Good my ass!
He Yunxiao, who suddenly exploded with foulnguage, really startled Fan Ziruo.
Ziruo, you are the number one talented girl in Yinjing, and you are the teaching schr of the Antler Academy. Given your level, do you really think the title of my book is good?
Young Masters book title is liked by so many people, so naturally it is
He Yunxiao grabbed Fan Ziruos hand, Ziruo, where has your confidence and arrogance gone?
I
Its true that Ziruo wants to be recognized by more readers, but for the sake of ttery, do you have to throw away your most basic judgment?
Ziruo, Ill tell you, the title of my book, which is sessful, is not good at all! Its not useless, on the contrary its useful and works well, but even so, I still feel that its not good at all.
Ziruo, think about it, why I said that.
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiaos hand, blushing a little, and pretended not to think of any strange difference between men and women.
Its true that Ziruo wants more recognition from readers, but do you have to throw away your most basic judgement just to pander?
Ziruo I tell you, the title of my book, its sessful, but its not good at all! Its not useless, on the contrary its useful and works well, but even so, I still feel that its not good at all.
Ziruo, think about it and why I said that.
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiaos hand, his face flushed a little, pretending not to think of any strange difference between men and women. She just pretended not to see it.
She said, What you are trying to say is that the author must know what is good and what is beneficial. There is no conflict between the two.
He Yunxiaoughed, Right! Dont you want to write a book that others will enjoy reading? Fine, you can write it. What is the requirement for writing it then? Its that you know what they want to read.
Fan Ziruo pretended to take He Yunxiaos words casually and said, Then what kind of novels does Young Master like to read?
At this moment, He Yunxiao looked solemn, as if he were a loyal believer.
I will always love romance (harem) novels.
Chapter 107: Wanting to write a romance essay
Chapter 107: Wanting to write a romance essay
.
.
.
In the study of the Fan Mansion, He Yunxiao chattered on and on, imparting writing experience, while Fan Ziruo secretly enjoyed the feeling of her small hand being wrapped in arge one.
While she felt that it was bad, at the same time, she couldnt let He Yunxiao let go.
There was a fierce struggle raging in her head.
Fan Ziruo, Xiao Ziruo, you are He Yunxiaos teacher. How can you be so shameless? Having skin-to-skin contact with a disciple?
Xiao Ziruo: What teacher? He Yunxiao teaches you both writing and martial arts. He is a teacher right now.
Fan Ziruo: It doesnt matter whether he is a teacher or I am a teacher. In any case, one of us is a teacher and the other is a disciple. Since that is the case, it is necessary to keep the manners between a teacher and a disciple.
Xiao Ziruo: What manners should be kept?
Fan Ziruo: Naturally, they are the manners of human decency. A teacher is an honorable person, so one must not take it lightly.
Xiao Ziruo: You are thinking too much. He Yunxiao just got excited and didnt notice that he pulled my hand. I also just listened to him carefully and forgot about the hand.
Fan Ziruo: You didnt forget, you did it on purpose.
Xiao Ziruo: Dont think too much about it. I really forgot.
Fan Ziruo: Now that you remember, let go.
Xiao Ziruo: Remember what?
Fan Ziruo: The hand being held.
Xiao Ziruo: Then just p away He Yunxiaos hand and free yourself right this instant.
Fan Ziruo Puffed in anger: Why! He Yunxiao even said he likes romance stories. Whats wrong with me taking a hand, experiencing it in advance and saving some writing experience? What! What! What am I saying?..
He Yunxiao looked at Fan Ziruos expression of hatred and was startled.
Oh no! I got excited just now, so I touched her hand again! This is a bad habit! She must be resenting me
[Fan Ziruos favorability level is 75]
He Yunxiao hurriedly took a look at the favorability, but fortunately it hadnt dropped at all.
Although it was good that Fan Ziruos favorability level hadnt dropped, her favorability level had been stuck at 75 several times, whats the deal?
He Yunxiao also encountered this kind of thing for the first time and was a bit baffled for a while.
Fan Ziruo watched as He Yunxiao let go of his hand, his heart inexplicably empty. Forcing herself to resist the strange urge to grab the big hand back, Fan Ziruo had to bring the topic back to the novel.
Young Master, will Ziruo able to write romance?
He Yunxiao was just about to say: You cant write, you dont even go out of your home often, how can you write a dating plot, how can you write a romantic text? How can you write, ahem, the best satisfying story ever?
But soon, he turned his thoughts to think. Come to think of it, a lot of quite famous romance writers dont seem to have ever been in love. On the subject of online writers alone, arent theyll stay at home all the time, just like Fan Ziruo?
Soon, He Yunxiao came to realize.
A real romance can only be written by writers who have never been in love, never held hands with a girl, never talked to a girl!
If you ask why, its because third dimensional girls are so much worse than second dimensional girls.
How can a woman in the third dimensionpare to an author who relies on fantasy, borate human characters, and borate illustrations drawn by an artist!
He Yunxiao looked at Fan Ziruo in front of him, looked at this girl, who was so beautiful that shemitted a foul, and his heart cried out long live the crossing! The paper-thin wife, the heroine who only appears in novels, was now warm, fleshy, and more real than the real sitting in front of him because he had crossed over.
He Yunxiao looked at Fan Ziruo and smiled, Of course Ziruo can write romance novels. Not only can you, but you can also write a martial arts-themed romance.
Fan Ziruo was a bit confused and said, What is a martial arts romance?
He Yunxiao said, If a man and a woman were in love with each other, and their goal was to be a martial arts leader, how would Ziruo write it?
Fan Ziruo pondered for a moment and said, I would write that they are husband and wife.
He Yunxiao nodded, Right, and then what.
And then they turned against each other for the position of martial arts leader.
He Yunxiao: ????
Behind his wifes back, the man secretly practiced the Demonic Dao technique. He even secretly fell in love with the lustful Demon Sect woman.
He Yunxiao: ?????
He actually dared to use a sneak attack to defeat his wife in a martial arts tournament!
He Yunxiao:????
Luckily, the wife was magnanimous enough to forgive him.
He Yunxiao breathed a sigh of relief.
But to his surprise, Fan Ziruo said through gritted teeth, But the wife didnt expect that the man actually abandoned her in the end and followed the Demon Sect woman!
Hearing this, He Yunxiao hurriedly wiped a handful of cold sweat from his forehead.
Fan Ziruo continued to gnash her teeth and said, In the end, the woman practiced her supreme martial arts and pierced the heart of this heartless man with ten thousand swords!
He Yunxiao shivered with fear. This was already the third time! This was the third time Fan Ziruo had written a plot in which the female lead hacked the main male character to death!
He Yunxiao asked cautiously, Ziruo, why do you always write the main character to death.
Fan Ziruo said rightfully, He had promised someone else that he would be devoted to her, but now he has fallen for another woman, betrayed his trust and abandoned his family, shouldnt he die?
He Yunxiao nodded his head repeatedly, Indeed, indeed.
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao who kept agreeing with her and was a little happier, so she said, If half of the men were like Young Master He, they wouldnt have ended up in such a state.
Like me? They are just like two. I
He Yunxiao was embarrassed and wanted to dug himself into the ground.
It urred to him that Id have to Raid her to get her to like me, but if she thinks like this, wouldnt that be Chu Xiaoxiao #2 (His Woman)? If I dont give up on the other heroines, wont I end up with the fate of being knifed?
He Yunxiao asked tentatively, Ziruo, there are quite a lot of men in Qi who have three wives and four concubines.
Fan Ziruo said, Its not the same.
How is it different?
Those who have three wives and four concubines have not said to anyone, that they must think so in heart that its unfair.
He Yunxiao heard and understood that Fan Ziruo was not unable to ept having little sisters. She was like Nanzhu, unable to ept deceit and betrayal.
He Yunxiao was secretly d that he hadnt lied to her while mentally admonishing himself: dont ever make a promise lightheartedly with Ziruo!
He did not dare to go deeper into this aspect of who he was devoted to with Fan Ziruo. He could only ensure that his heart was broad enough to amodate more possibilities.
He Yunxiao turned the conversation back to the novel.
Ziruo, theres nothing wrong with these plots of yours. But this way, its not the kind of martial arts-themed romance you want to write. A romance story is mainly about a man and woman falling in love and not having so much fighting and killing.
Youll have to change your plot a bit.
The hero and heroine are still husband and wife, but newlyweds. They are going to a martial arts tournament. On the way, they will discuss what they love to eat with each other while dining at the inn. Will ride slowly on just one horse as they ride to catch up. would then do something they loved to do from time to time.
Hearing this, Fan Ziruo was a little curious, blinked and asked, What are the things they love to do?
He Yunxiao didnt know how many times today he was in an awkward situation.
It was a miscalction; knowledge was closed in ancient times, and the young miss who had been locked up in a bedroom probably hadnt even heard of such things. The procedure was usually that before the wedding, the mother would teach her what to do.
Looking at Fan Ziruos pure, pretty, and curious face, he didnt quite feel like taking a direct drive, but just said vaguely, Its the act between a man and a woman.
Fan Ziruos face flushed slightly, pursed her lips, and with a slender, slender finger, pointed to her small mouth.
Like this?
Looks like this is the limit of her imagination.
He Yunxiao nodded and said, Well, also, pretty much.
Mm.
Fan Ziruo agreed and lowered her head in embarrassment.
The study was quiet for a moment, and no one spoke.
Chapter 108: Planning a New Book
Chapter 108: nning a New Book
.
.
.
Having talked about things that could not be spoken about, Fan Ziruo was too embarrassed to take the initiative to speak again and waited for He Yunxiao to talk.
This deadlock could only be broken by He Yunxiao himself.
Ziruo, do you know how to write a romance story now?
Fan Ziruo lifted her head a little and said, Hmm. Its probably to portray more of the dialogue and interaction between the male and female leads. Writing the nd everyday life in a vivid and interesting way.
He Yunxiao immediately pped his hands and said, Right! Thats it!
As expected of a female protagonist whose forte was learning, her learning speed was too exaggerated. With just a little nudge, she could instantly learn by example.
Now Fan Ziruo already had a story she wanted to write, so in order to let her write a story that everyone would love to read, He Yunxiao continued to guide her.
Ziruo. How can you make a dull life vivid and interesting?
Fan Ziruo thought for a moment and said, Characters.
Hearing the word characters, He Yunxiaos eyes suddenly lit up!
Then he eagerly asked, Tell me specifically, why characters?
Fan Ziruo was looked at by He Yunxiaos greedy gaze and said, Because its a romance, most of the time is spent writing about the interaction between the male and female protagonists, so ording to the length of the novel, the plot of the male and female protagonists will take up most of the time. Because the plot is just about eating and sleeping. So if the main characters themselves are interesting, then the story will be interesting, I think.
If it wasnt for the fear of losing favorability.
He Yunxiao simply wanted to stand up and apud!
Genius! A true genius!
In just half an hour, she had already figured out all the valuable experience I had gained over the years of stumbling around!
This is really
This
Im such a loserpared to Fan Ziruo
Since the favorability level was high, the current He Yunxiao could easily induce Fan Ziyous emotions.
Looking at He Yunxiaos suddenly sunken expression, Fan Ziruos originally pleasant mood, lost as well. Fearing that she was wrong and had caused He Yunxiaos disappointment, she asked timidly, Young master, is what Ziruo said wrong?
He Yunxiao denied it repeatedly, No, no, no, youre quite right. If you want to add colour to a nd everyday life plot, you just have to have a brilliant persona.
So, if you want to write a outstanding romance, you must have a colorful persona.
Seeing that He Yunxiao was in a good mood, Fan Ziruo was happy, and she immediately asked the most crucial question: What is a brilliant persona then?
This question was difficult to say, but also simple to say.
He Yunxiao exined, If you can feel that the person is a living, breathing human being, then he is a colourful persona. He should have a name, personality, hobbies, ws, desires and so on.
He Yunxiao took out his manuscript paper and listed each of these elements on it.
You fill all of these in, then the persona is basicallyplete.
After handing this fill-in-the-nk manuscript paper to Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao didnt stay idle, pulling out a new piece of paper and writing these elements again as a form for designing the heroines persona.
After writing, He Yunxiao looked up at Fan Ziruo, who was holding a brush and frowning in thought, and felt a little more settled in heart.
Hey, sister Ziruo, its not that easy to write a persona. When I was trying to think of a persona, I couldnte up with one even though I was scratching my scalp.
Fan Ziruo is smart, but she is still within the realm of human. At most, she is a genius among human beings. She is much more real than a 16-year-old freak like Chu Xiaoxiao who is the best in the world. Even though she had a lot of knowledge in her belly, there was more knowledge that she didnt know than He Yunxiao, who had the most extensive knowledge.
He Yunxiao watched Fan Ziruo frown for a long time, but he didnt feel like disturbing her, and even blew on the ink on the paper that was still wet.
Later, when he got too bored, He Yunxiao pretended to be in a self-study ss, like a teacher inspecting a students homework, and slipped behind Fan Ziruo with his arms folded to see what she had written.
On the paper, there was a sharp contrast between He Yunxiaos dog-like handwriting and Fan Ziruos beautiful handwriting.
He Yunxiao didnt think it mattered that his handwriting was ugly, but now that his dog-like handwriting was ced next to Fans beautiful handwriting, he really had the feeling of a toad on a swan.
It had an internal vour.
Skimming over the general handwriting, He Yunxiao looked at the specifics of what Fan Ziruo had written.
Plot position: Male protagonist
Name: Xiao He
Cao!
Why is the main characters surname Xiao?
He Yunxiao was physically ufortable when he saw the surname Xiao.
Ziruo.
Even though Fan Ziruo was frowning and thinking, He Yunxiao couldnt care less.
When Fan Ziruo heard He Yunxiao call her, she immediately responded, Whats wrong, Young Master?
He Yunxiao pointed at Xiao He and said, Ziruo, can you change the name of the male protagonist?
When Fan Ziruo heard He Yunxiao say this, her face reddened slightly and she became nervous.
Young Master would not find out that Xiao He was actually a name based on the two homophones in He Yunxiao, right?
She asked sheepishly, Why do you want to change the name ?
He Yunxiao replied sheepishly as well, The reason for this is because Ive read a novel before that also used this name.
Fan homophone was so guilty that she did not dare to pursue the matter and hastily agreed to change the name.
She used a brush to cross out the word Xiao He and wrote Xiao Yun next to Xiao He.
He Yunxiao:
Xiao Yun is a thing, anyone who knows what it is will understand.
He Yunxiao was already dying of embarrassment, he said shakily, Ziruo, can we not use Xiao Yun either, can we change the surname?
Fan Ziruo was also very embarrassed, she knew that if she used Xiao Yun as a name, it would probably be discovered by her Young Master again, but she didnt expect that it would be discovered so soon.
Yes. What would you like to change it to?
Change it to change it to
He Yunxiao was self aware that he sucks at naming, when he wrote novels in hisst life, he had to mull over a name for most of the day. After thinking twice and having no clue, all he could do was say, Haha, I dont know, just dont have thest name Xiao.
Fan Ziruo said Okay, took the brush, thought about it, and then stole a nce at He Yunxiao. His heart was slightly torn, but he quickly settled down and wrote He Xiao on the paper.
He Yunxiao:
He Yunxiao waspletely speechless.
He Xiao was the name he had used in his previous life, and now, I dont know if it was a coincidence or what, but it had actually been written by Fan Ziruo by mistake.
He had already corrected Fan Ziruos name twice, but this time he could not do so again.
No one but himself knew that He Xiao was his former name anyway, and although it seemed slightly ufortable, it was much better than Xiao.
Fan Ziruo asked carefully, with a selfish feeling, Young master, is it okay to be called He Xiao?
He Yunxiao said helplessly, Yes ..
Fan Ziruo seeded in her self-desire and said happily, Good, from now on, He Xiao, will be the male protagonist in my new novel.
He Yunxiao looked at Fan Ziruo so happy over a name and found something wrong.
He was an author himself, and there would inevitably be times when he would get entangled in personal stuff.
Fan Ziruo cant be having some bad ideas..
Ziruo, have you thought of a name for your heroine yet?
He Yunxiao was standing on the back side of Fan Ziruo.
When she heard He Yunxiao ask this, Fan Ziruo weak put down her brush, turned sideways, raised her face, smiled and said as if to please, Young master, the heroines name is Fan Zi, is that okay?
Chapter 109: Giving the System a Whole Wont
Chapter 109: Giving the System a Whole Won''t
.
.
.
He Xiao, Fan Zi
He Yunxiao was so dumbfounded that he could understand that the names of the two main characters were avatars of He Yunxiao and Fan Ziruo.
He really wanted to ask Fan Ziruo whether she was writing novels with private goods or private goods with novels.
He Yunxiao could also understand Fan Ziruos approach. After all, it was already 75 favorability level. It was normal for her to have a little affection for him in her heart.
And originally, when the favorability level was low, she was not easily happy or angry. But as favorability levels increased, she now became able to be influenced by her emotions at any time.
Clearly, there is still a mere 5 points short of the favorability level to try out the power of the Soul Devouring Pill, but I dont know what kind of madness caused the system. But the favorability level has been stuck at 75 for some time now, and it has not increased at all.
He Yunxiao looked at the difficulty level of Fan Ziruos strategy as difficult and thought that he might have hit some bottleneck and needed some prop to continue to increase his favorability level. But the system didnt give any hints, so he had to figure it out himself. So for a while he didnt have a clue.
He Yunxiao suddenly thought of something quite outrageous.
Is the system not giving hints because Ive never asked?
Hey system? Why is Fan Ziruos favorability level stuck?
[Fan Ziruo status: Heart knot not yet removed.]
Goodness, its really because I didnt ask!
System, what does knot in my heart mean?
[She has something on her mind.]
Whats on your mind?
[]
He Yunxiao:
It seems that the system is not going to help.
He Yunxiao withdrew his distracted thoughts and refocused his attention back to reality.
At this moment, Fan Ziruo was still tilting her head and asking him in a slightly curt manner, if the female lead could be called Fan Zi.
Since He Yunxiao knew that Fan Ziruo had a knot in her heart, he would definitely not give her any more inconvenience.
We can call her whatever we want, and we can include whatever personal stuff we want, because other than the two of us, no one else will be able to understand the meaning of these two names anyway.
Yes. Of course you can call it Fan Zi.
Seeing that He Yunxiao agreed, Fan Ziruo smiled slyly as she seeded in her trick.
When He Yunxiao looked downcast at Fan Ziruos appearance, he suddenly felt that, in front of him, she looked more and more like the Ziruo who had just woken up and was in a dazed and confused state.
She was bing more and more lively, more and more casual, and less and less of the dignified and beautiful demeanor of adys daughter.
He Yunxiao remembered that it was not only Fan Ziruo, but also sister Du and Chu Chu.
Could it be that in this world, all people who seem to be high and cold are actually not familiar enough?
Once people are familiar, no matter how they behave in front of others, at least in front of their close friends, they cant pretend anymore.
After confirming the names, Fan Ziruo seemed to be inspired, holding a quill in her hand and writing freely on the man and womans respective scripts.
He Yunxiao looked dumbfounded.
When I was designing my own persona, I had to think of a name for half a day, and then I had to spend a week on setting up each character to fill it out.
Compared to Fan Ziruo, he was really a loser.
The former He Yunxiao: Oooh, Im a waste.
The current He Yunxiao: Yeah! Im a waste!
A quarter of an hourter, Fan Ziruo handed back the two character sheets, which were written like calligraphy, to He Yunxiao.
Young master, take a look for Ziruo, is this kind of characterisation okay?
He Yunxiao was not standing behind Fan Ziruo anymore, but returned to his seat and looked at them seriously.
One should know that for a romance novel, the character is the most important of all.
It could be said to be the soul of a book.
Therefore, when faced with the manuscript paper given to him by Fan Ziruo, He Yunxiao did not dare to be negligent in the slightest.
Name: Fan Zi
Plot Position: Female protagonist
Appearance: Beautiful
Personality: outgoing, lustful
Desire: Health, peace
And so on.
When He Yunxiao looked at this characterization, he had a feeling that he had been sexually turned into a girl. In particr, his personality, it was simply too identical to himself.
He couldnt wait to open the manuscript of the male leads persona.
Name: He Xiao
Plot Position: Male protagonist
Appearance: Handsome
Personality: Mature and reserved, does not like tough
Desire: To be sessful in martial arts
Wait.
What a surprise, its Fan Ziruos sex change!
Although Fan Ziruo hasnt even started writing the plot yet, He Yunxiao is already rubbing his hands in anticipation just by reading this characterization!
Young master, is Fan Zis character feasible?
Yes, its very feasible! When are you going to start writing it?
Young master, you havent taught me how to write the plot yet.
He Yunxiao responded that indeed she hadnt been taught how to write the plot yet.
So far, she had only been taught how to pick a name, plus how to write a character, plus to write what the readers wanted to read.
Regarding this aspect of the plot, He Yunxiao himself wasnt very good at it.
If he were to write it himself, he would be able to write one, two or three, but to be a teacher and teach Fan Ziruo, he wouldnt know where to start at first.
While He Yunxiao was thinking about organizing his words, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the house.
Knock, knock, knock!
A hurried knock on the door, coupled with the maids anxious voice.
Miss! Are you still there, Miss?
Fan Ziruo wasnt the least bit moved by the maids emotions and said calmly, I am. Youe in.
The maid pushed the door in, breathing heavily, her face red from running.
Miss, you were the one who had to go to the second ss this afternoon. Miss Du went to ss and found out you werent there, so she came back specially and asked me to remind you.
He Yunxiao looked at the maid and then at Fan Ziruo, realizing that when it came to this kind of tardiness, the average person would have to be anxious to death, and Fan Ziruo was not the least bit moved.
Not even a change in expression.
She said calmly, Got it, you can go out first.
Only after the maid had gone out did Fan Ziruo say with an apologetic tone, Young master, it was Ziruo who dragged you to teach me, and I forgot that I had to attend ss in the afternoon.
He Yunxiao really didnt care about attending sses or not. He was only attending sses to spend time with her anyway.
He Yunxiao said, Youre alreadyte, and Miss Zizweak is still so unhurried.
Fan Ziruo was no longer as calm as when she was facing the maid as she looked at He Yunxiao, and subconsciously became anxious and spoke faster.
Young master, lets go.
He Yunxiao nodded, so the two of them found the books they needed for their lessons, took the wooden box containing the ink pots, and walked together.
When they reached the short wooden fence separating Fans house from the academy, He Yunxiao quickly stepped forward and opened the wooden door for Fan Ziruo.
Fan Ziruo only nodded and walked through the wooden door without waiting for He Yunxiao, walking straight ahead on her own.
He Yunxiao held the bolt in his hand as he watched Fan Ziruo walk away, remembering how he had opened the door for Fan Ziruo before, and how she had been polite and insisted on waiting for him.
It was better to be polite to her.
Fan Ziruo walked for a while, but couldnt wait for He Yunxiao to catch up, so she turned back for him to see.
Young master! Why are you walking so slowly!
He Yunxiao shook off his memories and waved at her, smiling, Coming!
Chapter 110: Subtext
Chapter 110: Subtext
.
.
.
In the afternoon, He Yuanhao ate his meal, rested for a while, and prepared to go into the pce to meet the Empress Dowager.
Even though the Empress Dowager was no longer in power, marrying the Princess still had considerable political influence.
This influence is not too big, but not too small.
If an ordinary third or fourth rank official were to have the Princess as his daughter-inw, it would inevitably mean that he would be drawn in by the Meng family and choose to side with them. But He Yuanhao was different. The He family has deep roots and is a military general, almost all of whom are under the prime minister. Anyone with a discerning eye would understand that a non-favored princess would not be enough to sway He Yuanhao from recing the familys 120,000-strong elite army.
Although Nanzhus unpoprity makes the He family feel less pressure to marry, she is still the pearl of thete emperor, the first princess of Qi with a proper name.
This was different from the average family.
In ordinary families, even if there was a slight difference in status between the two families, when the elders met each other, they had to be polite, treat each other as equals and call each other inws.
But the Meng family was not an ordinary family. It was the imperial family of the Great Qi.
Theoretically, He Yuanhao had won the Princess Nanzhu as his daughter-inw, and in theory, he was tied to the royal family.
But this is only theoretical. In reality, even if he takes the Emperors sister, the Princess, as his daughter-inw, the Emperor is still the Emperor and the Empress Dowager is still the Empress Dowager. None of the courtesies that should be performed by a courtier could be missing. There was no exception for marrying the Princess.
For example, although He Yuanhao was going to talk about marriage, he still had to put on the official uniform, which represented his status as a subject.
When Zhang Jingxian was serving him to put on the official uniform, He Yuanhao specifically instructed, Be careful.
I dont see your Lordship this careful when going to court.
This time we are going to see the Empress Dowager to discuss the marriage of the little brat, it is not as simple as going to court.
Zhang Jingxian hummed, Other people go to court with fear and trepidation, like walking on thin ice, but Master is at leisure, so rxed.
He Yuanhaoughed, You dont understand. If you have something in mind, if you want something, then you will be worried and anxious. Just like those courtiers who are restless in their position. I dont have so many thoughts and ideas, as long as I can have a bowl of chicken soup when I get out of court, Im satisfied.
Zhang Jingxian tidied the folds on He Yuanhaos official uniform andughed helplessly, Your Lordship just said dont mean what you say in his speech, but you broke the rule yourself and reminded me of it.
After finishing dressing, He Yuanhao touched the official uniform with two smooth sleeves and said with satisfaction, I am not a monk, my mind is free of distractions. I am not looking for wealth and prosperity, only peace for the people. Lets go.
The Marquis wife sent the Marquis on his horse, but after riding a couple of feet, the Marquis jumped off again, and ran towards the Marquis residence.
Jingxian, take the horse, there is something I forgot to take.
Didnt you already take the gift invitation?
Theres something else.
Something else?
Zhang Jingxian didnt quite understand.
What else do you need to take when you go to the pce to propose?
A sword?
Impossible. The pce is not our home. How can he take a sword in?
***
The six ministries of the court, three to Han and three to Meng, are a subtle bnce that the Qi dynasty has been trying to maintain since the previous emperor divided power.
Even when the Empress Dowager was in power, the Meng n held at least two ministries.
After the Empress Dowager took power, she was able tobine grace and power, and had already secured the three ministries of Rites, and Labor in her hands. The Meng n is gradually overpowering the Prime Minister in terms of the number of civil officials.
At this moment, outside Meng Qinghaos bedchamber, Changhe Pce.
Li Gongqin, the father of Li Jin, the Minister of Rites, Huang Qinghe, the father of Huang Buren, the Minister of Rites. Yang Zhe, the father of Yang Dong, and Yang Xingguang, the Minister of Labor, the three second-ranking officials of the Meng n, were all standing outside the door of the eldest princess.
Huang Qinghe, who had arrived early, stood around for a while, but did not see the Princess call for an audience, so he asked Li Gongqin, who had just arrived. Brother Li, Her Highness suddenly asked us toe here today, do you have any clues?
(Subtext: The boss suddenly shakes people, so Im a bit panicked, youre the boss cousin, give me a clue.)
Li Gongqin rushed all the way here, sweating profusely, and said, Minister Huang, how can I guess the heart of Her Highness?
(Subtext: I cant!)
Even though they were all Mengs confidants, they didnt often get together. Taking this opportunity, Yang Xingguang said, Brother Li, Brother Huang, Her Highness will soon be twenty. Although it is not a big birthday, but aing-of-age ceremony, we should not fail to take care of it and make Her Highness lose face. I wonder if you two have prepared?
(Subtext: Have you thought of any gifts for the boss birthday?)
Li Gongqin said, Her Highness doesnt like mundane things, and in this eventful season, it is a great gift to minimize trouble.
(Subtext: Tell Yang Zhe not to be a demon. My cousin doesnt see him.)
Huang Qinghe said, What brother Li said is very true.
(Subtext: So do I.)
(Subtext: Ill do the same.) Yang Xingguang arched his hand, smiled, and although he saluted, he didnt thank them, but turned to face Changhe Pce, silent.
(Subtext: Well see.)
In a short while, the pce maid led the three into the pce.
As usual, Meng Qingqian was dressed in a long dark red dress and leaned back on the seat by the tea table. The folding of the memo did not leave her hand for a moment.
Jian Ling, on the other hand, was not standing not far from Meng Qingqian, as he had done when Li entered, but behind her, with his eyes closed, and his sword sped, not saying a word.
The three Shang Shu entered the hall and immediately fell to their knees.
Your Highness, I pay my respects.
Meng Qingqian said, Get up.
She took onest look at the memo, tossed it onto the table, then rose from her chair, trailing her long skirt that touched the ground, and, under the gaze of the three second-ranking courtiers, came to the back of their side, to a position they had not noticed when they entered the room.
The three courtiers, from the moment they entered the room, did not dare to look at the eldest princess more than once. Most of the time, all that appeared in their view was the hem of their long red dresses.
At this moment, when the Princess abruptly walked behind them, they only dared to nce at her. but their bodies were still facing in the direction of her original seat, and they did not dare to move.
It was not until Meng Qingqians clear and crisp voice rang out.
You three, this pce has a happy event to tell you today.
Only when the three heard Meng Qingqian speak did they dare to turn around and face her, saying, I congratte Your Highness.
When they did, they realized that in their field of vision, in addition to Meng Qingqians long dress, there was an official uniform.
Meng Qingqian smiled and said, There is no need for pleasantries, look up and meet an old friend.
When the three of them looked up, they suddenly found that beside Meng Qingqian stood a minister in a third-rank officials uniform.
Lu Liang, the minister of the Honglu Temple!
Wasnt Lu Liang on Han Wenxins side? Why is he.
Meng Qingqian held out her slender jade hand and gently patted Lu Liangs shoulder.
Lord Lu has always been a top minister of our dynasty, his eyesight, ability, and talent are all first ss. From now on, you are all friends, so you dont have to worry about much and can visit from time to time.
He waited for the Princess to finish speaking before he arched his hand with the three officials and said, My lords, we are all friends from now on. I would like to work with all of you and serve Your Highness.
The three men were all in court, so how could they not know what the reversal of Lu Liang, the Prime Ministers inner circle, meant?
Li Gongqin said, Congrattions, Your Highness.
Huang Buren said, Your Highness is wise.
Yang Xingguang said, I, together with Yang Zhe and other members of the Yang n, will follow Your Highness to the death and serve the country!
Chapter 111: Using tea instead of melon
Chapter 111: Using tea instead of melon
.
.
.
Aftering out of Meng Qingqians ce, Li Gongqin nned to go and see the Empress Dowager.
After all, he was a rtive, and when he came to the pce, he could not just visit his cousins pce and ignore the aunt.
Li Gongqin said to his colleagues, Brother Huang, Brother Yang, Brother Lu, I have to go to Fenghua Pce, so you may leave the pce first.
Yang Xingguang meant to brush up on his presence for Yang Zhe, so he said, Brother Li is being insensitive. Thete emperor died long ago, so it is our duty to support the Empress Dowager. I will go with you.
Lu Liang had been instructed by Jiang Wuyou to watch Mengs movements, so this was a good opportunity to do so.
Huang Qinghe didnt want to go. There was no point in going to the Empress Dowagers ce. It would be nothing but pleasantries, just a big stare. But now that everyone was going, he couldnt make an exception, so he said, Lets go together.
Several people slipped up to the Feng Hua Pce and waited outside the door for a while before being invited in by the Empress Dowager.
The Empress Dowager was surprised to see them all together.
Among them, except for her nephew Li Gongqin, who was a frequent visitor, the rest of them rarely visited the pce, especially after the delegation of power to Meng Qingqian, so it was rare to see them a few times.
However, the most surprising one is Lu Liang.
When the Empress Dowager was in power, Lu Liang was a member of the Prime Ministers inner circle, so why is he now mixing with the Meng officials?
After a few days of sitting down, the Empress Dowager asked anxiously, Lu Liang, why are you so close to Gongqin and the others? Arent you afraid that Han Wenxin will suspect you?
Lv Liang:
Li Gongqin and the others:
That was the same thought in everyones mind: the Empress Dowager was worthy of being the Empress Dowager. She hadnt changed at all over the years.
Lu Liang said stiffly, In reply to the Empress Dowager, I have abandoned the darkness and turned to the light, and I am determined to serve the imperial family and the Great Qi.
The Empress Dowager was astonished, Really? You and Han Wenxin swore your loyalty in the beginning. You said that my rtive meddling in the government and Im a female chicken.
Lv Liang:
Everyone:
Lu Liang said awkwardly, At that time, being young, I was blinded and deceived by the Han surname, and failed to see through Han Wenxins wicked intentions of stealing Qi. Now I havee to understand that the Empress Dowager and the Eldest Princess are the ones who are really thinking about the future of our country.
The Empress Dowager frowned and said, Although Prime Minister Han is always against my pce, I dont think he has the heart to steal Qi.
Everyone:
Asking questions in public and making the rtionship clear, questioning in public the motives of the surrendering minister, excusing her old rival directly in public
The Empress Dowager often acts on instinct, and Lu Liang was secretly d that she was not leading Meng now, otherwise he would not have been able to abandon Han for Meng.
Lu Liang was rendered speechless by the Empress Dowager and had no alternative option but to say, The Empress Dowagers words are as unique as ever
Lu Liang is indeed a great help. The Empress Dowager should not exasperate him like this. As he saw that the situation was not going well, Li Gongqin changed the subject. Her Highness will soon be twenty years old, and it is only right to celebrate her with a banquet, but she is not an ordinary princess. I would like to ask the Empress Dowager for her opinion.
The Empress Dowager naturally said, Just follow the rules ofst years birthday banquet and reduce the regtions.
Li Gongqin arched his hand and said, I understand.
They exchanged a few more pleasantries, and decided that it was almost time. Then they nned to get up and leave.
At this moment, a pce maid hurried in from outside the door and whispered something in the Empress Dowagers ear, and she was surprised to hear her say, The Marquis is here? Quickly invite him in.
Everyone watching the scene below had lifted their hips to leave, but once they heard that He Yuanhao had arrived, they all did not intend on leaving.
Except for Lu Liang.
Ever since he came to the Empress Dowagers side, Lu Liang had been embarrassed from the beginning to the end. Now that He Yuanhao had arrived, it was even more awkward. After all, Lu Liang used to have frequent contact with Marquis, but now that he has changed sides, he cant even say anything. They could only look at each other without saying anything, but they had a thousand lines of tears.
He Yuanhao was a celebrity.
Not only was he a famous general in Qi, but his son, He Yunxiao, was also a big dude who was well-known to everyone in Yinjing.
Huang Qinghe, the Minister of rites, had never given him a good look since he came in.
You know, Huang Burens whole mental state had not been quite right since that time when he was beaten by He Yunxiao.
He was not doing well, but at least he had a lot of expression and looked smart. Now he was not doing bad things, but he always looked like a paralyzed, with a dull gaze, like a fool.
When He Yuanhao entered the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, he first paid his respects to the Empress Dowager, and then saw so many of his colleagues that he didnt care that he was on the Prime Ministers side. he greeted them one by one by adding Lord to their surnames.
Lord Huang.
Huang Qinghe didnt give him a good look and grunted, Is Lord He here today to give up the dark and join the light?
He Yuanhaoughed and said, We are all officials of the Great Qi and we all work together for the sovereign and the people, so what is dark and light?
Huang Qinghe said, You know what you are asking.
He Yuanhao said, Please speak inly, Lord Huang.
The feud between He Yuanhao and Huang Qinghe was known to most of the court and the public. When Li Gongqin saw the two men dislike each other again, he once again acted as a mediator and said, The general is dressed in such a meticulous manner today, is there something important to see the Empress Dowager?
He Yuanhao said, It is Lord Li who is more attentive. Yes, I do have something important to do. Empress Dowager, I have a request for you.
The Empress Dowager said, Speak.
I would like to ask the Empress Dowager to grant the marriage of the Princess of Nanzhu to my son, He Yunxiao, as his first wife.
The Empress Dowager intended and was just about to say yes when she heard Huang Qinghe rise and say, Think twice, Empress Dowager! He Yunxiaos name is well known in Yinjing. He iswless, arrogant, ignorant and lustful
Yang Xingguang tucked his hands in and watched the drama. He Yuanhao is notorious for not caring about his personal affairs, and has never had a scene where he disliked anyone. He wanted to marry someone other than Meng Qingqian to his son, and as long as it wasnt Meng Qingqian and didnt make a move on her, he could marry whoever he liked.
He Yuanhao did not intend to retort in the face of Huang Qinghes usations. He also felt that Huang Qinghe was right. That bastard, He Yunxiao, was indeed just like that. Although he had exaggerated a bit in some areas, it was not too far off.
It was just that He Yuanhao had not expected that if he didnt refute it, the Empress Dowager would do so for him.
The Empress Dowager got up and pointed at Huang Qinghe and scolded him, How dare you! I have seen Xiaoer with my own eyes! He is handsome, well-mannered and polite. He is not as bad as you say he is!
Everyone didnt understand, even He Yuanhao wasnt agitated, but instead, why are you so angry?
Huang Qinghe said with a stiff face, Your Majesty, think twice! The eldest princess marriage is a matter that needs to be carefully considered and nned for the long term!
The Empress Dowager said with hatred, What do you mean, I have to think twice
He Yuanhao took a look, the situation was not good, the Empress Dowager had originally agreed with Zhang Jingxian, now if she broke the agreement, she would lose her face.
He immediately took out the red folders and presented them with both hands: I have been nning this for a long time, and I have already prepared a list of gifts for the marriage, so I would like the Empress Dowager to look at it!
When the Empress Dowager saw the gift list, she stopped talking for the moment and said, Bring it up to my pce.
The pce maid took the gift list and handed it to the Empress Dowager.
When the Empress Dowager looked at the gift list, no one spoke in the room.
He Yuanhaos face was as deep as water.
Lu Liang was very embarrassed.
Li Gongqin wiped his sweat.
Huang Qinghe was furious and resentful.
Yang Xingguang was having a good time reading the list with tea instead of melons.
The Empress Dowager finished reading the gift list and said, Its too little.
Huang Qinghe would not let go of the opportunity to give the He family a hard time, and immediately said, Lord He, the bride price is not even ready, is this the attitude of those who want to marry the Princess? If this is to be promised to you, where do you put the face of my Great Qi royal family?
He Yuanhao was puzzled.
He and Zhang Jingxian had repeatedly checked the gift list, and if he wanted to marry Nanzhu, the bridal price was more than enough.
The Empress Dowager handed the gift list to the pce maid, and sat herself on the upper seat of the bedchamber, looking down at the ministers below.
He Yuanhao, this bride-price is too little for you. You add money and I will give you the Xiaoyue(Meng Qingqian).
He Yuanhao:?
Lu Liang:?
Huang Qinghe:?
Li Gongqin:?
Yang Xingguangs hand shivered as he heard this and served tea.
Huh?
Chapter 112: The Eldest Princess
Chapter 112: The Eldest Princess
.
.
.
Meng Qingqian, who was staying at ChangHe Pce to read the folders, got up as soon as she heard that there was a change at the Empress Dowagers ce, and rushed to FengHua Pce.
Meng Qingqian knew in her heart that her mothers character was prone to impulsiveness, and she also liked to act on instinct.
Fortunately, she has no real power now, but unfortunately, her own marriage is still in her mothers hands.
Meng Qingqian did not like those boring men, and intended to be a nun. In this way, she would not allow her mother to ruin the rest of her life on a whim.
If her mother did make any promises, Meng Qingqian would be able to negotiate with her. If she did notply and did not want the royal family to lose face, no one would be able to do anything about it.
However, if she went back on her word, the Empress Dowagers face would be lost, and the Meng royal family would lose face in the eyes of the people.
When she finally arrived at Fenghua Pce, Meng found that the atmosphere was different from what she had expected.
Except for Yang Xingguang, the Minister of Labor, whose face was gloomy, everyone else was talking andughing.
He Yuanhao said, Is Li Jin actually studying at the Antler Academy as well?
Li Gongqin waved his hand, Lord He, its better not to mention this guy. Rather, I often heard Li Jin talk about He Yunxiao
He Yuanhao said, Its good if he doesnt cause any trouble.
Huang Qinghe said indignantly, Humph. Not only is he not causing trouble, he is also very well liked by him.
Li Gongqinughed and said, Li Jin said that He Yunxiao is quite talented in reading.
He Yuanhao had never heard anyone praise He Yunxiao in his life. but today he was praised by the minister, so he smiled brightly and said, I thought that this bastard went to study because he wanted to meet thedy of the Fan family. I didnt expect that he would put some thought into his studies as well.
When Meng Qingqian heard the word He Yunxiao, a hint of anger shed over her usual cold and arrogant face, and she secretly clenched her fist and took several deep breaths before regaining herposure.
She then stepped into the hall.
I pay my respects to my mother.
When the Empress Dowager saw her daughtering, she smiled and said, Get up quickly.
After that, it was the ministers who greeted the Eldest Princess.
As it was the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, there was no need for heavy formalities. Just a greeting, and then it was over.
Seeing that the atmosphere was not pleasant, especially when He Yuanhao was happy and Yang Xingguang was silent, Meng Qingqian guessed something in her heart.
She stood next to the Empress Dowager and asked in a quiet voice, Mother, what did you promise again?
The Empress Dowager frowned and said, Qingqian, you told me to ask less about political affairs and not to promise people casually. I didnt promise anything.
Meng Qingqian didnt believe it at all.
If you didnt promise, whats wrong with this atmosphere?
Mother, tell me about what just happened.
The Empress Dowager said, Just now, Li Gongqin and the others came to visit me.
Meng Qingqian nodded, this matter did not surprise her.
The Empress Dowager continued, Then, the Marquis. As soon as he arrived, he quarrelled with Lord Huang.
Meng Qingqian continued to nod, the feud between He Yuanhao and Huang Qinghe was also known to her.
Halfway through the argument, Marquis took out the gift list and said he wanted to marry Nanzhu. Lord Huang then argued with Marquis again because of this. But that Huang Qinghe dared to say that his son was inappropriate.
The Empress Dowager said, He knows how to be polite, he speaks well, and he is a good-looking man, and he was born a marquis, so he has everything going for him.
Meng Qingqian: You are the only one who thinks that He Yunxiao is good.
The Empress Dowager added: I wanted to marry Nanzhu to He Yunxiao, but as a result, they all told me to think twice. After thinking twice, I decided not to marry Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian:?
I have decided to ask He Yuanhao to increase the money and marry you to the He House.
Meng Qingqian:?
He Yuanhao was indeed being nice and doubled the bride price on the spot.
Meng Qingqian:?
Thinking was already a bit too much to keep up with, and Meng Qingqian could only do so for the sake of it, Mother, speak more slowly.
Beforeing, Meng Qingqian had only heard from the pce maid that there was a quarrel at Fenghua Pce and that Lord Li GongQin had invited her over. She had thought it was just a quarrel about Nanzhus marriage, but then when she thought about it, she noticed that it wasnt the case.
Nanzhus marriage was not something that could be argued about, and even if it was, it was nowhere near enough to notify her toe over. Now, with all thismotion, it must be her mother talking nonsense about her marriage again.
Although she had been prepared, she had never expected things to start like this.
The mother, who was thinking twice about her own daughter, not only thought twice about it, but also told the Marquis, who hade to marry Nanzhu, to raise money on the spot. The Marquis really did not say a word and increased the money?
Although her mothers character, Meng Qingqian has always known, but after all, she is the eldest princess of the ruling Qi-state, marriage matters, so rash?
One dared to give. The other dared to take it.
The Empress Dowager then said: After I said I wanted to promise you to Marquis, Minister Yang, Minister Huang were not willing. Lu Liang also forbade it at first, butter after hearing that Marquis was willing to defend his own borders in exchange for your hand in marriage, then he agreed to marry you to the Marquis family.
Hearing this, Meng Qingqian frowned.
Why would Lu Liang agree? He had just entered my service and should be setting an example of merit before me. How could he let me leave the court? He should not have agreed.
The Empress Dowager said, Later, Minister Yang used the authority of the Yang n in western Hebei to pressure Marquis. Wanting him to give up and have me grant the marriage.
Meng Qingqian nodded.
She knew what the Hexi Yang n had in mind.
However, she was not a member of the Yang n, so she had no intention of sacrificing herself for the Yang n.
The Empress Dowager went on to say, Then came the fun. The Marquis pretended to drop the military amulet and unted it in front of everyone. It was very much like the time when he went to the Zhang Mansion with a sword to snatch his bride.
When Meng Qingqian heard this action of He Yuanhao, she suddenly thought of He Yunxiao.
It was true that like father, like son, this father and son, both acted quite out of the box and did not follow the rules.
I dont know what mystery is hidden in the novel he deliberately buried. I will have to take a good look at it tonight.
The Empress Dowager sighed and said, Qingqian, it is a pity that you are not lucky. After the Marquis scared the Minister of Yang with his military talisman and taunted him a bit, he still intended to court Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian thought to herself, The Marquis is very good, using me as a pretext to scare the important ministers, and then turning around and asking for apromise to marry Nanzhu. In this way, no one would object, and he would even be grateful to the Marquis for taking a step back for the Qi state. But he did not know that he hade for Nanzhu from the beginning.
Meng Qingqian said, Has mother promised him?
The Empress Dowager said, I have received his bride price, but I have not yet agreed. I wanted to ask your opinion again. But here you are. What do you think of this marriage?
Meng Qingqian said, Mother has her own ns, why do you still ask me?
The Empress Dowager said in annoyance, I was going to send you there. If you hadnt been unable to leave, I would have done everything I could to help you get such a good thing as marrying He Yunxiao.
Meng Qingqian: What good can marrying He Yunxiao be? Being teased by him with a handkerchief every day?
Meng Qingqian thought of that day, He Yunxiaos deep love for Nanzhu, and thought of her promise not to interfere with him and Nanzhu, so she said, If Mother agrees, then so do I.
Chapter 113: The Eldest Princess
Chapter 113: The Eldest Princess
IF YOURE READING THIS CHAPTER AGAIN, IM SORRY FOR THAT. I MISPLACED THE ORDER, SO PLEASE HEAD TO PREVIOUS CHAPTER TO READ THE MISSED ONE.
.
.
.
Meng Qingqian, who was staying at ChangHe Pce to read the folders, got up as soon as she heard that there was a change at the Empress Dowagers ce, and rushed to FengHua Pce.
Meng Qingqian knew in her heart that her mothers character was prone to impulsiveness, and she also liked to act on instinct.
Fortunately, she has no real power now, but unfortunately, her own marriage is still in her mothers hands.
Meng Qingqian did not like those boring men, and intended to be a nun. In this way, she would not allow her mother to ruin the rest of her life on a whim.
If her mother did make any promises, Meng Qingqian would be able to negotiate with her. If she did notply and did not want the royal family to lose face, no one would be able to do anything about it.
However, if she went back on her word, the Empress Dowagers face would be lost, and the Meng royal family would lose face in the eyes of the people.
When she finally arrived at Fenghua Pce, Meng found that the atmosphere was different from what she had expected.
Except for Yang Xingguang, the Minister of Labor, whose face was gloomy, everyone else was talking andughing.
He Yuanhao said, Is Li Jin actually studying at the Antler Academy as well?
Li Gongqin waved his hand, Lord He, its better not to mention this guy. Rather, I often heard Li Jin talk about He Yunxiao
He Yuanhao said, Its good if he doesnt cause any trouble.
Huang Qinghe said indignantly, Humph. Not only is he not causing trouble, he is also very well liked by him.
Li Gongqinughed and said, Li Jin said that He Yunxiao is quite talented in reading.
He Yuanhao had never heard anyone praise He Yunxiao in his life. but today he was praised by the minister, so he smiled brightly and said, I thought that this bastard went to study because he wanted to meet thedy of the Fan family. I didnt expect that he would put some thought into his studies as well.
When Meng Qingqian heard the word He Yunxiao, a hint of anger shed over her usual cold and arrogant face, and she secretly clenched her fist and took several deep breaths before regaining herposure.
She then stepped into the hall.
I pay my respects to my mother.
When the Empress Dowager saw her daughtering, she smiled and said, Get up quickly.
After that, it was the ministers who greeted the Eldest Princess.
As it was the Empress Dowagers bedchamber, there was no need for heavy formalities. Just a greeting, and then it was over.
Seeing that the atmosphere was not pleasant, especially when He Yuanhao was happy and Yang Xingguang was silent, Meng Qingqian guessed something in her heart.
She stood next to the Empress Dowager and asked in a quiet voice, Mother, what did you promise again?
The Empress Dowager frowned and said, Qingqian, you told me to ask less about political affairs and not to promise people casually. I didnt promise anything.
Meng Qingqian didnt believe it at all.
If you didnt promise, whats wrong with this atmosphere?
Mother, tell me about what just happened.
The Empress Dowager said, Just now, Li Gongqin and the others came to visit me.
Meng Qingqian nodded, this matter did not surprise her.
The Empress Dowager continued, Then, the Marquis. As soon as he arrived, he quarrelled with Lord Huang.
Meng Qingqian continued to nod, the feud between He Yuanhao and Huang Qinghe was also known to her.
Halfway through the argument, Marquis took out the gift list and said he wanted to marry Nanzhu. Lord Huang then argued with Marquis again because of this. But that Huang Qinghe dared to say that his son was inappropriate.
The Empress Dowager said, He knows how to be polite, he speaks well, and he is a good-looking man, and he was born a marquis, so he has everything going for him.
Meng Qingqian: You are the only one who thinks that He Yunxiao is good.
The Empress Dowager added: I wanted to marry Nanzhu to He Yunxiao, but as a result, they all told me to think twice. After thinking twice, I decided not to marry Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian:?
I have decided to ask He Yuanhao to increase the money and marry you to the He House.
Meng Qingqian:?
He Yuanhao was indeed being nice and doubled the bride price on the spot.
Meng Qingqian:?
Thinking was already a bit too much to keep up with, and Meng Qingqian could only do so for the sake of it, Mother, speak more slowly.
Beforeing, Meng Qingqian had only heard from the pce maid that there was a quarrel at Fenghua Pce and that Lord Li GongQin had invited her over. She had thought it was just a quarrel about Nanzhus marriage, but then when she thought about it, she noticed that it wasnt the case.
Nanzhus marriage was not something that could be argued about, and even if it was, it was nowhere near enough to notify her toe over. Now, with all thismotion, it must be her mother talking nonsense about her marriage again.
Although she had been prepared, she had never expected things to start like this.
The mother, who was thinking twice about her own daughter, not only thought twice about it, but also told the Marquis, who hade to marry Nanzhu, to raise money on the spot. The Marquis really did not say a word and increased the money?
Although her mothers character, Meng Qingqian has always known, but after all, she is the eldest princess of the ruling Qi-state, marriage matters, so rash?
One dared to give. The other dared to take it.
The Empress Dowager then said: After I said I wanted to promise you to Marquis, Minister Yang, Minister Huang were not willing. Lu Liang also forbade it at first, butter after hearing that Marquis was willing to defend his own borders in exchange for your hand in marriage, then he agreed to marry you to the Marquis family.
Hearing this, Meng Qingqian frowned.
Why would Lu Liang agree? He had just entered my service and should be setting an example of merit before me. How could he let me leave the court? He should not have agreed.
The Empress Dowager said, Later, Minister Yang used the authority of the Yang n in western Hebei to pressure Marquis. Wanting him to give up and have me grant the marriage.
Meng Qingqian nodded.
She knew what the Hexi Yang n had in mind.
However, she was not a member of the Yang n, so she had no intention of sacrificing herself for the Yang n.
The Empress Dowager went on to say, Then came the fun. The Marquis pretended to drop the military amulet and unted it in front of everyone. It was very much like the time when he went to the Zhang Mansion with a sword to snatch his bride.
When Meng Qingqian heard this action of He Yuanhao, she suddenly thought of He Yunxiao.
It was true that like father, like son, this father and son, both acted quite out of the box and did not follow the rules.
I dont know what mystery is hidden in the novel he deliberately buried. I will have to take a good look at it tonight.
The Empress Dowager sighed and said, Qingqian, it is a pity that you are not lucky. After the Marquis scared the Minister of Yang with his military talisman and taunted him a bit, he still intended to court Nanzhu.
Meng Qingqian thought to herself, The Marquis is very good, using me as a pretext to scare the important ministers, and then turning around and asking for apromise to marry Nanzhu. In this way, no one would object, and he would even be grateful to the Marquis for taking a step back for the Qi state. But he did not know that he hade for Nanzhu from the beginning.
Meng Qingqian said, Has mother promised him?
The Empress Dowager said, I have received his bride price, but I have not yet agreed. I wanted to ask your opinion again. But here you are. What do you think of this marriage?
Meng Qingqian said, Mother has her own ns, why do you still ask me?
The Empress Dowager said in annoyance, I was going to send you there. If you hadnt been unable to leave, I would have done everything I could to help you get such a good thing as marrying He Yunxiao.
Meng Qingqian: What good can marrying He Yunxiao be? Being teased by him with a handkerchief every day?
Meng Qingqian thought of that day, He Yunxiaos deep love for Nanzhu, and thought of her promise not to interfere with him and Nanzhu, so she said, If Mother agrees, then I will fulfill them and make them whole.
Chapter 114: Theres a Play
Chapter 114: There''s a y
CORRECTION FROM PREVIOUS CHAPTER.
PREVIOUS
Meng Qingqian thought of that day, He Yunxiaos deep love for Nanzhu, and thought of her promise not to interfere with him and Nanzhu, so she said, If Mother agrees, then so do i.
CORRECTED
Meng Qingqian thought of that day, He Yunxiaos deep love for Nanzhu, and thought of her promise not to interfere with him and Nanzhu, so she said, If Mother agrees, then I will fulfill them and make them whole.
.
.
.
The Empress Dowager felt that something was not quite right when Meng Qingqian said fulfill.
She knew her daughters character best. When she can Want it all, she will definitely say I want it all. When she could ride the wave of victory, she would ride the wave of victory. When it is necessary to break the wrist, will definitely not hesitate to break the wrist.
Even in a desperate situation, she will still find a way to take a bite out of you.
Over the years, she never even said let you off the hook, not to mention make it whole.
Today was strange, as she was indecisive and fulfilled when dealing with He Yunxiao and Nanzhus engagement, not like her usual self.
Apart from this hint, the Empress Dowager felt something was wrong in her heart for no reason.
She felt in her intuition that if she agreed to marry Nanzhu to the marquiss family as his wife today, she would be at a great disadvantage in the future.
Although thinking rationally, with her methods, it was impossible for Nanzhu to have the slightest chance of winning if she were to go against her.
However, the Empress Dowager had a feeling that her good daughter would not be able to defeat Nanzhu.
She was a little surprised by this intuition herself.
Anyway, first she couldnt promise He Yuanhao!
Drag!
The Empress Dowager rubbed her temples and saidzily, Gongqin.
Li Gongqin, as the Empress Dowagers own nephew and the Princess own cousin, plus the part-time Minister of Rites of Qi, plus the part-time father of Li Jin, naturally looked up to the Empress Dowager, who had the highest seniority.
When he saw the Empress Dowager calling him, he immediately stopped joking and bent over and said, I am here.
The Empress Dowager continued to lean back in her chair, rubbing her temples and looking as if she had been suffering from distress.
Afterwards, she handed therge red folders filled with bridal gifts, to the pce maid, who, after receiving the folders, turned her hand to Li Gongqin.
Gongqin, I have some trouble remembering the specifications of the bridal gift required for marrying the Princess. As the Minister of Rites, you are in charge of rites andws. Take this folded paper back and check it carefully, then submit it to me after you have checked it.
When the folders reached Li Gongqins hands, no one in the room thought there was anything wrong.
It was normal for the Empress Dowager to be forgetful. It was normal for the Ministry of Rites to review the specifications of the bridal price. It was normal for the Empress Dowager to give the bridal gifts to the Ministry of Rites to check because she was forgetful.
No one thought there was anything wrong.
Only He Yuanhao was anxious to marry his daughter-inw. The matter had already been decided, but then there was this whole review of the gift list thing.
Although there was nothing to be gained by examining the gift list. But He Yuanhao, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, understands that a quick decision is better than ate one. If the marriage contract is not approved, it will drag on and on, and it will be lost.
He Yuanhao had long thought that the request for marriage was not that simple, and now he saw that it really was.
He sighed at the uracy of his intuition as he tried to make ast-ditch effort.
Brother Li, may I ask how long it takes to review a gift list?
Li Gongqin said confidently, holding arge red fold in his hand, To review such a trivial matter as a gift list fold, even if it were left to my son Li Jin, it would only take a day.
He Yuanhao had naturally heard of Li jins name, and when he heard that Li Jin wanted to review it, he hurriedly said, Minister Li, this is a marriage matter concerning the marriage of the marquis, so please do it yourself. It is a matter of trouble for you, and the Marquis owes you a favour.
Li Gongqin promised, Okay, if I were to examine it, half a day would be enough.
When He Yuanhao heard half a day, he didnt say anything.
He had personally instructed the Minister of Rites to examine the matter, and it was a matter of great importance for the marriage of the Princess. So the efficiency of half a day was already very fast. Unless the Empress Dowager herself wanted to do something, there was no chance of an ident.
Even if she did not act in a normal way, she would not change her mind at the drop of a hat.
And it was only a half-day dy.
The matter is secure.
This afternoon was no different for Linxuan Pce.
Xinger and the other pce maids were, as usual, sweeping the courtyard, washing clothes and preparing ingredients
The owner of Linxuan Pce, the princess Nanzhu, (Meng Qingrou), also came out of the pce as usual in the warm afternoon sun without any wind.
It wasnt any special activity, but just shifted the matter of embroidering a sachet bag for her sister from inside to outside the house.
She embroidered slowly because of herck of skill.
In her small, white, delicate hand, she squeezed two pieces of brocade, while the other, identical, equally lovely and pretty, hand, threaded the needle and sewed the cloth together.
She looks down at the sachet bag, sewing slowly and carefully, but still making mistakes from time to time. For example, the stitching was crooked. The pattern was not right, and this often happened from time to time.
Fortunately, the girl had a surprisingly good temper.
Even if she made a mistake, many times, she did not say a word and silently took apart the stitches and sewed again.
The Linxuan Pce is located in a corner of the pce, surrounded by no other tall buildings and no shade, so there is an asional breeze sweeping across the ground even when the sun is warm.
It was not umon to have the wind blowing.
But for Meng Qingrou, it was no small matter.
The sand and soil raised by the little breeze caused her to close her eyes for a moment. But she was still working on her hands. So when she was not careful, the silver needle got stuck in her hard on her finger. Blood flowed from it.
Meng Qingrou was in pain, but the first thing she did not think about was stopping the bleeding. Instead, she hurriedly used her hand to protect her buttocks. Her eyes were closed and her head was lowered, not daring to lift it up.
She looked like she was admitting punishment for her mistake.
Someone was forbidding her to do needlework, forbidding her to get hurt.
After a moment, she suddenly realized that she didnt have to be like this. So she opened her eyes, lifted her head up and stopped using her hands to protect her bottom.
It was good that she didnt have to be punished, but she couldnt be happy with her eyes downcast.
When she took her injured finger into her mouth, it only took a moment, and when she took it out again, the bleeding from the silver needle bite stopped, and the tiny bite, too, was gone.
It heals a little faster than normal.
At this time of the day, the gentle afternoon sun emits gentle rays of sunlight that shine on the little girls body.
It was warm.
It warmed up the blood all over her body.
Meng Qingrou looked at the, injured finger in front of her, as if remembering something, and a gentle smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.
Her body was much better than before. In the past, she would only go out for a while in the afternoon when the sun was at its warmest.
Now, she can go out at all hours of the day if she wants to. Even on colder evenings, there is no difficulty in getting out into the cool air.
But she still only used to walk around a bit in the afternoon. It was a long-standing habit. The rest of the day, even if she could go out, what would she do?
After embroidering the sachet bag for a while, she was still quite close to finishing it, but Meng Qingrou put down her needle and thread and got up, calling out, Xinger.
And she said, Xinger, Im going to pick the herbs.
Her voice was still not loud, but Xinger had been listening attentively and answered quickly.
Alright! Your Highness, wait a moment!
Xing er handed over the work in hand to the other pce maids, washed her hands, and fetched the sickle and hoe for picking herbs, as well as the bamboo basket for the herbs.
Xinger walked up to Meng Qingrou, holding the sickle and hoe that would be injured herself, and handed the bamboo basket to Meng Qingrou.
Your Highness take it.
Hm.
These sickles and hoes, Your Highness is not allowed to touch them anymore.
Yes.
The needle and thread had better not be touched either.
He said I could Meng Qingrou shook her head and said, Im fine to touch it now.
Xinger was like a sister to her own little highness and talked about everything, so she naturally knew who this he was.
Xinger smiled and said, What kind of herbs does Your Highness want to pick today? Is it to cure his illness?
Meng Qingrou turned her face to the side, Hmph, not at all.
Xinger pretended to be busy and said, I see, since we wont be picking today, lets go back. I dont need to deliver medicine to anyone else at night anyway.
Meng Qingrou was carrying a bamboo basket, and when she heard this, she hastily put her arms around Xinger and coaxed her, Be good Xinger, lets pick plenty today and make two portions, so we dont need to pick tomorrow either.
Xing er let the girl hug her, and was sincerely happy.
The climate was getting colder, but everything was getting better.
Chapter 115: He Yunxiaos Enlightenment
Chapter 115: He Yunxiao''s Enlightenment
.
.
.
After He Yunxiao finished his lesson with Fan Ziruos sister, he first said goodbye to the two girls, Ziruo and Yinyun. Then he left the academy, got on a carriage, and strolled around Yinjing.
He sat in the carriage with a sad face.
He said that he had already resolved the matter in his mind, but when he really had to face Nanzhu again, he was still at his wits end.
It was a lie to say that he was over it. That he no longer regretted what had happened.
If I hadnt acted like a fool, and told Nanzhu honestly my identity. Now I should have been shopping around the mall, spending big andvishly on behalf of Nanzhu, and then walking boldly through the gates of Linxuan Pce with delicious and fun things to eat.
After walking through the gate, then going to Nanzhu room, closing the small door inside the room, and the two of us being alone. At that time, hold hands, hug, flirt, as much as you want to.
Now, however, Not to mention the gate of Linxuan Pce. I cant even enter the courtyard outside Linxuan Pce.
Even now is sitting in the carriage shopping, also have money in the pocket, but dont know what to buy for Nanzhu.
It was indeed rather annoying to be at odds with ones wife.
In normal times, I would buy whatever I wanted, be happy to buy anything when I was in a good mood.
Now its not possible. If I buy something expensive, she wont want it, but if I buy something cheap, I wont be able to show my sincerity in admitting my mistake.
It is too difficult to buy something cheap, not easy to be rejected, and that can reflect the heart. Although He Yunxiao understood Nanzhu character, he didnt really know much, if anything, about her other interests. He couldnt think of what to buy for this kind of jack-of-all trades.
He Yunxiao found that since he had been hit by Nanzhu, he had be a lot more clumsy in many aspects and had be cautious in doing things.
This is not good.
It was true that he did not know what Nanzhu liked, but Xinger, as Nanzhus maid, she should know, right?
It was also true that he did not know how to make Nanzhu happy, but Xinger should know how to do so, right?
He Yunxiao scratched his head and ordered himself to think more carefully and analyze it carefully.
Nanzhu had always been unpopr, so there were very few pce maids in Linxuan Pce. Since he himself knew that Nanzhu was not favored, then those pce maids who served Nanzhu must understand this even better. But all the maids who have some other ideas, some connections and are willing to spend money, have found other jobs, who still stay in the cold pce? So the pce maids who are still at Linxuan Pce must have feelings for Nanzhu and do not want to leave.
Just like Xinger.
At that time, when Nanzhu and I had a conflict, it was Xinger who went in to keep herpany.
He Yunxiao gradually became clearer!
There was a very simple solution to the current situation. Since he knew he couldnt please Nanzhu, he could just go and please Nanzhus best friend.
With a simple solution, things became much easier.
Although He Yunxiao did not know what the pce maids liked, they were all women. When you dont know what to buy, buy some cloth, jewelery and cosmetics, you are right.
For Nanzhu, He Yunxiao didnt buy anything else but a few delicious things for her to eat.
The pce guards were not surprised to see He Yunxiao entering the pce with a big bag again. They didnt even ask him to take out the Golden Feather Order for entering the pce and let him in straight away.
The guards in charge of the pce gates are well-informed, and everyone knows now that this young master is a regr visitor to the pce. So it would be better to be wise and careful.
He Yunxiao carried arge bag of things and arrived outside the courtyard wall of Linxuan Pce.
He looked at the pce of Linxuan Pce from a distance, and then at the small herb garden where he had first held hands with Nanzhu.
He Yunxiao sighed quietly.
There were some things that you only knew to cherish when you lost them.
Nanzhu wouldnt let him in. Now, let alone seeing Nanzhu, even if he stood outside the courtyard wall and shouted, Nanzhu might not even hear him.
So what could be done?
He Yunxiao put down the tworge bags he was carrying with both hands, picked up a stone, and weighed it up and down in his hand.
Why dont I just smash the window like a kid to get attention?
Can I throw it from this distance with my martial arts skills?
Why dont you try throwing one?
The stone was thrown. But instead of breaking the window, it was merely thrown at his feet.
He Yunxiao said to himself, Just kidding, in front of Nanzhu, I cant be as frivolous as I used to be. I need to fully respect her opinion to do so.
Not only did he have to restore his rtionship with Nanzhu, but nowadays, a bunch of things were weighing on He Yunxiaos shoulders, which had already distracted him a bit.
First of all, there was Sister jiangs redemption money of at least 10,000 taels of money.
Then theres the girl who took the antidote to his martial arts novel and needed to go find her and still find a way to swipe the antidote out of her.
Theres also the sister Ziruo, who is stuck in the progress of the raid and has no clue about the knot in her heart.
And then theres Chu Xiaoxiao, who keepsing to the study every day to cause trouble for him!
After all, only Sister Du is the leastplicated.
Although she didnt say anything and didnt want anything, He Yunxiao had to find time to go and see her.
He Yunxiao himself understood that of all the girls, apart from Nanzhu, it was Sister Du who was the most distressing. She was too obedient, so obedient that she couldnt let go.
Nowadays, these five heroines are all flesh in the palms of the hands, and it is impossible to let go of any one of them.
Five of them are already too many to handle, what will happen if Chu Fan, the protagonist, messes with others in the future?
He Yunxiao had no choice but to grind his soul to work like a ve. Chu Xiaoxiao may let the raiding heroines matter to himself, regardless of the follow-up. Himself, he could not just enjoy the goodness of all the female protagonists and not take their matters to heart.
He Yunxiao couldnt help but think, if only he were stronger. If nothing else, at least he wouldnt have to worry about Sister jiangs 10,000 taels of redemption money. If only he were stronger, and had the same power as Chu Xiaoxiao, he would no longer have to be subjected to her harassment, and be threatened by her to kill the heroine.
It was only since this moment that He Yunxiao hade to understand.
When he first crossed over, he had nned to live an ordinary life, to be a simple marquis and have a bunch of little marquises. At that time, he hadnt thought about why every transmigrator in online novels, except for the kind that started off invincible, had to keep improving their strength and power.
Because they dont match.
The female protagonists are beautiful, have good personalities, are from distinguished families, plus the female protagonists are strong in their own right. If the transmigrators themselves dont work hard, why should they be worthy of them?
So, do I deserve it?
Silence!!
Staying outside the courtyard of the Linxuan Pce, in a deste ce where no one came to notice He Yunxiao about, was a good opportunity to have nothing to do. Once upon a time he would probably have been walking around, or else just lying around in a daze.
But now He Yunxiao sat down cross-legged and used this rare free time to start practicing martial arts.
This was the first time he had actively practiced martial arts after crossing over for several days.
He felt his internal energy roaming through his seven meridians and eight veins, then slowly growing at an unnoticeable rate.
He Yunxiao revealed a bitter smile.
The difference between practicing on his own and using Chu Chu to practice passively was too great.
Even if one practiced hard for ten days like this, it would not be worth holding hands with Chu Chu for a while.
As hemented, He Yunxiao did not give up on his cultivation. He already understood that the biggest reason for this current situation was precisely that he was too weak.
If I were rich, would I care about the money for Sister Jiangs redemption? If I had power, how could Sister Du have suffered the misfortune of having her family raided? If I had martial arts skills, how could I have been afraid of Chu Fan and Chu Xiaoxiao?
At this moment, He Yunxiao has alreadypleted the path of enlightenment outside Linxuan Pce, which is a must for transmigrators!
Although he hadpleted his enlightenment, He Yunxiao was now faced with a very real problem.
In order to prevent Chu Xiaoxiao from killing the heroine, he had to practice martial arts and be stronger. If he wanted to practice martial arts and be stronger, the best way was to stick with Chu Xiaoxiao. In order to defeat Chu Xiaoxiao, so stick close to Chu Chu?
Then what is this?
Letting Chu Xiaoxiao defeat herself?
Or for Chu Chu to defeat Xiaoxiao?
He Yunxiao thought carefully. Chu Chu really didnt seem to like Chu Fan that much, or at least not very much, which was evident from Chu Chus attitude towards Chu Fan alone.
So, that meant that roping in Chu Chu to check and bnce Xiaoxiao should, seemed, probably, maybe, work?
Chapter 116: Xinger is always dropping gods
Chapter 116: Xing''er is always dropping gods
.
.
.
He Yunxiao was practicing outside the courtyard walls of Linxuan Pce when it became dark before he knew it.
Although it was dark, He Yunxiao had no intention of leaving.
It was already dusk when he arrived at the end of sses at the academy, so even though it was dark today, he had only waited outside Nanzhus house for an hour.
Not to mention one hour, even if it was one day, two days, three days, ten days, as long as Nanzhu could forgive him, He Yunxiao was also willing to wait.
Not only was he willing to wait, but he was also willing to wait with a sense of joy and hope.
Now, although he was also waiting, it was boring as well. Because he didnt know the end of the wait. If no one went out every day at night in Linxuan Pce, so no one noticed him, would he just wait futilely day after day?
After just a moments thought, He Yunxiao dismissed such thoughts.
Coaxing his wife and being sneaky?
Is this what a qualified LSP should do? (Notes: someone lustful and shameless) I can change all my bad habits, but this is the only thing that will always remain in my heart!
Its not that He Yunxiao hadnt thought of using the enhanced version of Qi Boost received from Sister Du to gamble at some special ces and get Sister Jiangs redemption money directly. But he was a good young man with a righteous character, and he vowed to never gamble or drugs! How could he knowingly break thew?
Putting aside the distracting thoughts in his mind. He Yunxiao continued to practice in silence in the darkness of the night.
As he practiced, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching.
It wasing from the direction of the Linxuan Pce!
A woman!
He Yunxiao immediately stopped practicing, stood up from the ground, dusted himself off, and stood respectfully.
No matter who wasing, as long as they came from Linxuan Pce, to He Yunxiao, now, they were all important figures and had to be treated with respect.
The woman slowly approached with antern, and when He Yunxiao looked at her by the light of thentern, she was an old acquaintance.
Xinger!
In order not to startle the unprepared Xinger with his sudden appearance, He Yunxiao held back his excitement and called out softly, Xinger! Xinger, look this way.
Even with He Yunxiaos deliberately low voice, Xinger was startled by the fact that the Linxuan Pce was supposed to be deserted at night.
Who!
Its me, He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao said respectfully and politely.
It was as if the roles had switched between them, with the pce maid Xinger bing the first daughter of a noble Marquis and He Yunxiao bing a servant of the pce.
With antern in one hand and a food box in the other, Xinger was surprised and suspicious to see He Yunxiao, saying, Young Master He, what are you doing here?
He Yunxiao hurriedly said, I Nanzhu I she forbade me to go in.
Xinger remembered what Meng Qingrou had said to her, and it seemed that Her Highness the Eldest Princess had indeed said that He Yunxiao was not allowed toe here again.
Looking at He Yunxiaos sincere and honest appearance, Xinger didnt know what to say.
Young Master He, Her Highness told you not to go in, so you wont go in?
He Yunxiao nodded vigorously, Thats only natural.
Xinger asked again, Suppose Her Highness sees you, doesnt like it and tells you to leave, what will you do?
He Yunxiao tentatively said, Then Ill go?
Xinger sighed helplessly, Sigh.
She was now really a bit suspicious that the shoes she saw that night were not He Yunxiaos after all.
How could that bold man who dared to go to the pce, to the princess bedchamber, to meet her in private, be such a fearful and honest man now?
Xinger said, Young Master He, let me ask you one thing, is it okay?
He Yunxiao hurriedly said, Miss Xinger, please ask me anything, I will tell you everything.
Xinger said, That night, I found a mans shoe hidden behind the curtain in the Princesss bedroom. Was this man Young Master. He?
He Yunxiao admitted frankly, It was me.
Young Master used to dare to break into the Princesss bedchamber at night, but why do you not even dare to enter the courtyard now?
Im afraid of making Nanzhu angry.
Her Highness wont get angry easily.
But Ive already made her angry.
Xinger said breathlessly, Its really
Seeing that Xingers expression was not right, He Yunxiao hastily pulled out the rouge jewelery he had bought and stuffed it into Xingers hand.
Please help me, Miss.
Xinger was surprised, Young Master, youre
He Yunxiao hurriedly said curtly, If its not enough for you, girl, I still have more here.
Xinger suddenly became furious. Not caring what status He Yunxiao was in, or how valuable the jewelery was, she threw them all to the ground!
What kind of person does your Young Master think Xinger is? Do you want to betray your master for a few stinking pennies?
He Yunxiao was stunned and suddenly cheered up.
Good!
This time, it was the furious Xinger who looked confused.
He cant be crazy, right?
I dropped his stuff and he actually called this action good?
Xinger asked tentatively, Young Master He, you are not crazy, are you?
He Yunxiao said happily, Xinger, youre good person! With you by Nanzhus side, Im relieved.
Xinger was frozen.
She remembered yesterday, when He Yunxiao was questioned by Her Highness until he lost his spirit, and remembered that at that time, He Yunxiao had also asked her tofort Her Highness at the first instance, regardless of his own condition.
Xinger suddenly understood why He Yunxiao, who dared to break into the pce at night and the Linxuan Pce at night, had turned into, what he was now, a fearful and honest man. When she thought about it, it was because he cared.
So much so that he cares about her. So much so that he is afraid of hurting her because of it.
Xingers feelings at this moment wereplicated. She could really understand He Yunxiaos feelings, but if this went on, with the timid attitude, the person who should really understand the Princess Meng Qingrou would not understand.
Xinger said, Listen to me, Young Master He, you have to be brave. Understand? Her Highness, she is not that fragile.
He Yunxiao said, I understand! If anyone wants to do harm to Nanzhu, they will have to step over me first.
Xinger: The hell you understand.
Xinger wanted to say: youre going to tease her. But thats something that shouldnte out of a girls mouth, let alone telling someone to go tease their own master. If anyone knew about it, they would be taken to the pigsty.
Xinger said politely, Young Master, brave doesnt mean brave, it means thick-skinned, do you understand?
He Yunxiao was somewhat enlightened. After all, he was someone who had once been thick-skinned.
Miss Xinger, you are asking me to be more proactive with her, right? But its not that I dont want to take the initiative, I cant even enter the courtyard door now. Theres no chance to take the initiative even if I want to.
Xinger thought for a moment and held up the food box she was carrying in her hand to He Yunxiao.
Young Master, do you know what this is?
He Yunxiao had noticed it long ago, but it was dark at night and he hadnt paid much attention to it when he was talking to Xinger earlier. It was only when Xinger held it up and put it under themp that he could see it clearly. This food box was the same food box that Nanzhu had brought him to solve the Soul Devouring Pill soup.
He smiled and said, This is what Nanzhu used to bring me the medicine.
Xinger said, This afternoon, Her Highness gathered two prescriptions for medicine. There is a copy inside this food box and another copy in the pce.
He Yunxiao was very moved.
Nanzhu was truly a good wife with a beautiful heart. Even when she had a quarrel and no favorability, she still cares about me.
Then, He Yunxiao saw that Xinger took the antidote for the Soul Devouring Pill, out of the food box, in front of him.
With a shake of her small hand and a tilt of the small bowl, the steaming antidote was all poured onto the floor.
Chapter 117: Wanting to see you
Chapter 117: Wanting to see you
.
.
.
In front of He Yunxiaos shocked gaze, Xinger poured all the soup pills used to cure the Soul Devouring Pills, without a drop left, onto the ground.
She said, Young Master He, even if Her Highness is angry with you, even if its at night, she still has to find a way to ask Imperial Doctor Wei to deliver the medicine to you, so I guess this medicine must be essential, right?
He Yunxiao looked at the ground, the mud that was still steaming from the potion, and replied, Hmm. She said it had to be taken daily, and that it must be consumed warm.
Xingerughed, I guess thats true. Otherwise there would be no need to go to the trouble of putting in charcoal to keep it warm. Now with this gone, Young Master He, if you want to have another one, you will have to ask Her Highness to make a new one for you.
He Yunxiao was enlightened and said, Xinger, so thats how it is! I know what youre thinking now. By dumping the potion, Nanzhu can only make another serving for me.
Xinger said, Thats not enough. Her Highness could have made it and sent it out, and in that case, Young Master still wouldnt be able to enter. Now that the potion is gone, it wont be possible to make a new one for a while. Taking advantage of this time gap, Young Master can simply pretend to be sick at the door, pretending to be unwell and Xinger will request Her Highness toe out. With Her Highnesss kind and soft hearted nature, the cold night breeze and the fact that Young Master is not feeling well, she will definitely invite You in.
When He Yunxiao heard Xingers strategy, he hurriedly said, No!
Xinger was puzzled, Why?
He Yunxiao hurriedly exined, I cant pretend to be sick, I said I would never lie to her again.
Xinger had only considered that He Yunxiao would pretend to be sick, but she had never thought that he would not even pretend to be sick. Now that the potion had been dumped, Nanzhu had to make another one before. But He Yunxiao doesnt want to lie, so he is unwilling to cooperate, which makes it impossible to exin why the potion has been dumped.
The situation was deadlocked for a while, and Xinger had no other choice but tofort He Yunxiao, Young Master He, you really need to consume the potion to cure your illness, and now that it is gone, it is normal for you to feel unwell. Its not a lie.
Although He Yunxiaos tone was soft, his eyes were firm. He understood that Xingers method was indeed a good one and could quickly bring Nanzhu closer to him. If it was before, He Yunxiao would have dly epted it, but not now.
Miss Xinger, I thank you very much, But the He of today is no longer the He of yesterday. I have thought it through, and when ites to rtionships with a good girl like Nanzhu, one needs to exchange sincerity for sincerity. This, more than anything else, is important. No matter what, I will never lie to her again.
When Xinger heard He Yunxiaos words, she was very happy for her own highness, but this led to a dead end.
Its nice that you have sincerity, but how will Nanzhu know if you have sincerity? Its nice that you dont lie to her, but how does she know if youre lying to her?
You dont want to lie to Her Highness, but you cant get in. If you cant get in and you cant see Her Highness, its useless to say anything. Young Master He, this matter cannot be dyed. If you dy it for too long, even the deepest feelings will fade.
He Yunxiao arched his hand to Xinger and said, Miss Xinger, thank you so much. If you go back, you can tell Nanzhu the truth about the situation. Just tell her the truth and dont say more good words for me.
Ive also bought her some boxes of snacks, so you can bring them with her as well. There is also some jewelery That I wanted to use to please Miss Xinger and the other pce maids. But now that I know how you feel about it, I dont want to please you anymore. Its just a thank you gift. Thanks to thedies of Linxuan Pce for taking care of Nanzhu all these years. He Yunxiao thanks you very much.
Xinger epted He Yunxiaos jewelery, this time without dropping it again, but said, On behalf of the other maids of Linxuan Pce, Xinger would like to thank you, Young Master.
Before she returned to the pce, she asked, Young Master He, do you have nothing to say to Her Highness?
He Yunxiao smiled helplessly, There are many things I want to say to her, but the one I want to say most is I miss you and want to see you.
Xinger said, Young Master He, its getting dark, thisntern is for you. I know my way back, so please take it.
Since Xinger had said so, He Yunxiao did not hesitate to ept thentern, said thank you, and after seeing her off, immediately sat down cross-legged and began to cultivate with luck.
After he hadpleted his enlightenment, his desire to be stronger had never been so urgent.
He deeply understood that in the original novel, the main reason why Chu Fan could use his wood-like emotional quotient to woo his harem was that, apart from the main characters halo, the main reason was that Chu Fan was strong enough. Chu Fans superb martial arts talent and strength made him worthy of all female protagonists, even the empress of the Qi Kingdom, Meng Qingqian. (TL: Meng Qingqian empress Future spoiler hint from author? )
He Yunxiao secretly sighed. Fortunately, Meng Qingqian was not in his current scope of strategy. Otherwise, he really did not know how to impress her.
Meng QingShao didnt even give Yang Zhe a second thought.
He Yunxiao knows that his status is extraordinary, but whenpared to Yang Zhe, he only has his appearance to beat him. Other than that, his family background, talent, strength and connections were all inferior to Yang Zhe.
So even He Yunxiao himself felt that even Yang Zhe, who was second only to Chu Fan in terms of talent, could not get Meng Qingqians attention, and if one day he really decided to go after her, it would be even more unlikely that he would be able to win her affection.
In the final analysis, one still had to be stronger. Whether it was strength or power.
He Yunxiao quickly discarded his useless thoughts and held his breath, concentrating on his cultivation without distractions.
The night was dark and heavy on thend, and beside He Yunxiao, there was only antern left by Xinger to hold up a small piece of light for him.
At night, Linxuan Pce is a little more lively than during the day.
During the day, the pce maids are still busy in and out of the pce, but at night, they dont go anywhere and stay in their own rooms to entertain themselves. The entertainment among the pce maids consisted of chatting and gossiping, sewing and embroidering, as well as small home-made toys such as pitchers and wooden cards.
However, these were all games among the pce maids.
Apart from Xinger, no one else dared to fool around with her master, Princess Nanzhu.
So when Xinger went out and asked Dr Wei to deliver medicine, she was alone in Meng Qingrous bedchamber.
Meng Qingrou sat quietly in her chair, keeping her head down and making sachet bags quietly.
The jewelery and snacks that He Yunxiao had bought were still in the same ce as before. The boxes of snacks, none of them had been touched since yesterdays disagreement.
There was a soft knock on the door of the house. Xingers voice reached into the room.
Your Highness.
When she heard Xingers voice, she looked up at the door and said happily, Xinger, youre back,e in, is it cold at night?
Xinger entered the house, said No, its not cold, and turned around and closed the door behind her.
When Meng Qingrou saw that Xinger had returned with a food box and other things in her hand, she wondered, Xinger, is Doctor Wei not here?
Xinger first put down the food box that contained the potion and the snacks that He Yunxiao had given her, and then went and sat down opposite Meng Qingrou.
She took off the half-finished sachet bag and silver needles that Meng Qingrou was holding in her hand, which might be injured, and ced them on the table beside her.
Meng Qingrousrge, pretty eyes shed and flickered, and the more she looked at Xingers actions, the more puzzled she became.
Xinger, whats wrong with you?
Only after everything was ready did Xinger finally say, Your Highness, when I went out to deliver the medicine, I met Young Master He Yunxiao. He is waiting for you at the entrance of Linxuan Pce.
Chapter 118: You can pretend
Chapter 118: You can pretend
When the words He Yunxiao were heard, they directly destroyed Meng Qingrous original happy expression.
Xinger, dont say anything. I dont want to hear about him.
Of course, Xinger wouldnt stop talking.
These two of them, one waiting rigidly like a durd at the door, and the other inside the house, not wanting to hear anyone else speak of him. If there wasnt a middleman in between, its probably for the rest of their lives.
Xinger did not want Princess Nanzhus life to end like this. Her youth, as gorgeous and beautiful as a fairy, should not fade away in the deserted Linxuan Pce. A good girl like her deserved to be loved better and to have a better life.
Xinger, relying on her good rtionship with Meng Qingrou, continued, Your Highness, He Yunxiao has bought you snacks, would you like to try them?
Meng Qingrou said with an expressionless face, No.
Xinger said again, Your Highness, shall I tell you what just happened?
Meng Qingrou continued to be expressionless, I dont want to hear it.
Xinger didnt care if she wanted to hear it or not, and spoke on her own. Starting from taking the potion out of Linxuan Pce, then talking about being scared by He Yunxiao, about throwing the jewelery, He Yunxiao gave her, about He Yunxiao being happy about throwing the jewelery, about dumping the potion herself, about He Yunxiao being unwilling to lie to her
Little by little, in fine detail, without adding oil and vinegar, without shy words.
When Xinger started talking, Meng Qingrou no longer mentioned whether she wanted to listen or not. She sat upright with her hands in herp and listened intently, like a good child in a ss.
Xinger finally got to the end.
Before I came back, I asked Young Master, I said Young Master, is there nothing you want to say to Her Highness?''
Xinger paused and looked up into the eyes of her own Highness, the Princess Nanzhu.
In herrge watery eyes, the worlds brilliance was reflected, and the world was more beautiful in her eyes than the world itself.
Seeing that Xinger was silent, Meng Qingrou subconsciously went to pull Xingers hand and could not help but ask, Xinger, what then? What did he say?
Xinger looked at Her Highness concerned look, and then recalled her dont and dont want to hear words and expressionless demeanor just now.
She was amused: Miss Meng, you dont want to listen and dont care, do you? Why are you now holding my hand and asking questions? If you have the guts, why dont you continue to ignore it? Go ahead and pretend!
Xinger deliberately said, Young Master He said, In the future, Nanzhu and I will break off our rtionship once and for all, and we will never see each other again!
Upon hearing these words, Meng Qingrous face lost all its blood instantly and turned pale, her chest kept heaving up and down, as if she couldnt breathe for a while.
Even Xinger, who knew her Highness well, had not expected her to react so strongly.
Xinger hurriedly grabbed Meng Qingrous body, and, regardless of the situation, gave her some kind words tofort her, saying, Your Highness! Qingrou! Xinger is talking nonsense! He didnt say anything like that. He said he likes you, he only wants Qingrou
Meng Qingrou wasforted by Xinger, and only then did her face recover, even a little rosier than a moment ago.
She hammered her small fist on Xingers body, Stinky Xinger! He Yunxiao lied to me, and you lied to me too!
Xing er let go of her own Highnesss body, and seeing that she was back to her normal self, her mind, which had been scared out of its wits just then, was a little better.
Xinger initially thought that Meng Qingrou didnt like him as much as she did after being deceived by He Yunxiao. but she didnt expect that not only was He Yunxiao a desperate lover, but Her Highness was also no less of a lover.
Meng Qingrou pretended to be serious and said, Xinger, tell me what he said at the end.
Xinger dared not joke this time and honestly repeated He Yunxiaos words.
Young Master He said, There are many things I want to say to her, but the one I want to say the most is still I miss you and want to see you.
Hearing these words, Meng Qingrou immediately turned her small face aside.
She didnt care if He Yunxiao was there and could hear her. She just rebuked him across the air, Nonsense! You are a liar! I dont believe you!
Xinger looked at Meng Qingruos pretty face as she turned away and saw the pinkness on her cheeks, and inwardly she couldnt help but mutter, If you really dont believe me, dont blush.
Remembering the business of delivering medicine, Xinger said, Your Highness, I have already dumped the original potion, so please make a new one.
Meng Qingrou stood up and said quietly, Xinger, which side are you on, why dont you help me and instead helping He Yunxiao.
Xinger: why am I helping him, dont you know in your heart?
Meng Qingrou could not help this big sister she had grown up with, and in Linxuan Pce, even Xingers influence over the other pce maids was a little greater than her own.
She had no choice but to say, Im going to prepare the potion, you get rid of that person at the door.
Originally, Xinger was prepared to respect her Highness opinion. but when she saw her Highness face turn white with fright at the mere words cut it off and nevere back, she could not breathe well. At this point, Xing er understood.
Her Highness, the Princess Nanzhu, was the same as the Young Master He outside: it was not that she did not care about the other side, but that she cared too much.
The one outside, after being scolded, went straight from being an ace at breaking into her bedchamber at night to being an honest, fearful rookie. The one in the room, after the scolding, said that she didnt care. That it didnt matter, but in her heart she really wanted to. But in reality, she didnt even dare to see her. Even in the middle of the night, before the medicine was ready, he had to be driven away, fierce and abusive.
Xinger sighed. It seemed that this twisted couple had to pull the red rope of marriage all by themselves.
It was a pity that she had never seen Spider-Man. Otherwise, she would have felt the same way.
Instead of rushing to find He Yunxiao, Xinger took the jewelery, rouge, clothes and other things He gave her and went to the other pce sisters bedrooms.
While handing out the bribes, she incidentally exined the predicament of Her Highness Nanzhu.
While taking the bribes from He Yunxiao, the pce maids listened to the gossip with their eyes shining.
Only after the exnation did Xinger leave the pce and go to find He Yunxiao, who was still outside the courtyard.
He Yunxiao had been immersed in the world of martial arts training. Although the weather was cool at night, he felt no coolness at all under the constant movement of his internal energy, and while his whole body was full of energy, he could also feel the subtle changes taking ce in his body.
The body that had been refined by internal energy spontaneously expelled toxins.
Although it was minimal, He Yunxiao felt that if he really had Chu Chus power, even if he didnt take the Soul Devouring Pills antidote, he would still be able to live longer than others, and still much longer.
Chu Chu said before that she had a way to extend my life span without taking the Soul Devouring Pill. Could it be that
Young Master He.
Interpreting He Yunxiao thought, Xinger came in front of him.
He Yunxiao naturally acknowledged Xingers kindness, so he stopped practicing martial arts and got up, Miss Xinger, whats the matter?
Remembering Her Highness Nanzhus order to get rid of that man at the door, Xinger smiled and said, Young Master He, Her Highness invites you in.
Chapter 119: I havent had dinner yet
Chapter 119: I haven''t had dinner yet
When he heard Xinger say His Highness invites you in, He Yunxiao didnt react for a while.
He had the impression that, ording to Nanzhus nature, she would never forgive him so easily.
He Yunxiao mulled it over in his mind upon hearing this, ording to Nanzhus character. Im sure she cant let himself be out in the cold, but not so much so that shed forgive him because of this.
The most likely course of action would be to drive him away, and the second most likely course of action would be to bring him to a firece, or to invite him into the courtyard instead of into the pce.
Like this, the act of directly inviting him into the pce was not something Nanzhu would do, no matter how he thought about it.
Although He Yunxiao had doubts in his mind, he still believed in what Xinger said.
So the only possibility was that Xinger had put in a good word for him. So he said, Thank you, Miss Xinger, for speaking up for me in front of Nanzhu.
Xinger smiled and said, Young Master He doesnt need to thank me, I didnt say anything good, I told Her Highness the truth as Young Master He had said.
He Yunxiao said, If Miss Xinger is willing to speak truthfully in front of Nanzhu, you have done me a great favour and deserve my thanks.
Xinger had already had a good impression of He Yunxiao before, and now that He Yunxiao was so courteous and thoughtful that he didnt even mind the difference in rank and status to thank him, she thought even more highly of him.
Young Master. He is a gentleman and worthy of our Highness.
Xinger held thentern and led the way, saying, Young Master He, lets go.
The two of them walked past the barren, overgrown courtyard of Linxuan Pce, past Nanzhus medicinal garden, and came to the front of the pce.
Although the lights in Linxuan Pce were not bright at night, several pce maids were waiting in front of the pce in a rather dignified manner.
When He Yunxiao arrived, they curtsied and said, Young Master He.
Thest time He Yunxiao had brought Li Jin and swaggered in, he had never seen such a reception.
Miss Xinger, this is
Xinger smiled, They are gifts of thanks to you.
As He Yunxiao understood, he returned the salute and said, In the future, Your Highness Nanzhu, I would like to ask you all to take more trouble.
Several pce maids looked at each other for a moment and hid their mouths to giggle.
Together, they said, Yes.
After waiting for a little while, when Xinger led He Yunxiao into the pce, they discussed it enthusiastically.
Were supposed to serve Her Highness, and hes telling us to take more trouble.
I think thats the right thing for him to say, In future, my family s Nanzhu, please all of you take more trouble!
At this point, is it considered as a wife?
Then who will be in charge of our Linxuan Pce in the future?
Hehehe, naturally, whoever is on top is the one who has the say.
Good! You want to fight!
He is the first son of a marquis! He is no worse than His Highness.
He is indeed a good match for His Highness, at least on the face.
In the future, if His Highness marries a marquis, will we be apanied by him?
Possibly.
He Yunxiao was led by Xinger to the reception ce of Linxuan Pce.
It wasnt really a ce for guests, because the room was so empty that it didnt look like it could be used for guests, except for a table and a candlestick.
It was a very ingenious location, just to the side of Nanzhus bedchamber.
The Linxuan Pce was not small in size, but there were only a few people living there, so there were many rooms like this.
However, this one room was useless, close to Nanzhus bedchamber and clean as if it had just been cleaned, which was quite rare.
When they arrived, Xinger said, Young Master wait here for a while, and Xinger will go and get my Highness toe.
She then excused herself and hurriedly ran away.
He Yunxiao did not doubt it, and after agreeing to do so, he sat here.
He even ran his internal energy again and seized his free time to start practicing martial arts.
After practicing for a few moments, he heard another rush of footsteps.
The footsteps were familiar, and they were light and fast. They must be the steps of a woman. So it must be Xinger who had hurried out earlier and returned.
For a moment, He Yunxiao thought it was Nanzhu, but he quickly dismissed the idea himself. Nanzhu was angry with him anyway, and not a small one at that. Although she agreed toe over, how could she have rushed over to meet him like this.
Since Xinger was here, she was in a hurry again. He Yunxiao simply gave up practicing martial arts and got up to help Xinger open the door.
Xing Xing
Before He Yunxiao could say the words, the figure that made him feel guilty, and that he had been thinking about day and night, and couldnt abandon it, suddenly appeared in view.
Nanzhu!
Meng Qingrou carried the hot soup and medicine and walked quickly, not even noticing what was within the room.
He Yunxiao opened the door and looked at the back of Nanzhu walking quickly away, subconsciously calling out, Nanzhu
Meng Qingrous figure that was walking fast slowed down after hearing He Yunxiaos voice. Padding two small steps forward, she paused in ce.
Just like that, her back was turned and she paused in ce.
He Yunxiaos mind, which had been fairly calm, could not help but be confused after seeing Nanzhu again.
He repeatedly and meaninglessly pondered over some very small questions.
What expression should I use, how should I talk to her, will she still be angry, what should I do if she kicks me out again
Nanzhu its been a long time er, not that long, I just saw you yesterday yesterday I made you angry promise from now on, I promise Ill never lie to you again
Meng Qingrous back was turned to He Yunxiao, and there was some slight redness on her face that she didnt know whether it was from walking fast or from nervousness.
She carried the hot soup, her chest rising, and falling as she took a big breath of cold air.
The heaving gradually slowed down and the deep breaths were no longer needed. By this time, the slight redness on her face had quietly faded.
Meng Qingruo turned around with the soup and faced the stuttering He Yunxiao with an expressionless face.
She said coldly, Why are you here, who told you toe.
He Yunxiao himself, knew that even if he was apologizing, it was best to be steady. Dont even fail to understand the words, like Li Jin did.
But now, when facing Nanzhu, even though he knew how to be steady, he subconsciously began to panic and was at a loss for words.
He Yunxiao hurriedly exined, It was Miss Xinger who told me toe, and Xinger said that it was you, Your Highness, who told me toe in.
Xinger the traitor! I told him to leave!
Meng Qingrou resented Xinger in her heart, but on her lips she still said coldly, I didnt ask you toe in. You are not allowed to enter Linxuan Pce. If there is nothing to do, leave now.
Looking at Nanzhus angry appearance, He Yunxiaos heart hurt.
The feeling of guilt in his heart could not help but increase a few more points.
After settling his mind, He Yunxiao said, I have something to do, will you listen to me for a moment?
Meng Qingrous face was expressionless, Go ahead, say it and leave when youre done.
Nanzhu, no matter what, no matter how hard I have to work, no matter how difficult it is, I want to marry you! Definitely will marry!
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 20 to 25]
In the Qi Kingdom, in ancient times, few people would say love you openly. To use a euphemism, I want to marry you was the same as I love you.
Meng Qingrou originally thought that He Yunxiao was going to stutter and apologize again, but to her surprise, he came right out and confessed his love!
What a foul! It was only yesterday that she told him to get lost!
Her cold tone was a little unsteady, mixed with panic, Finish your sentence, and then leave! Donte back!
He Yunxiao said seriously and firmly, Ill be outside the courtyard every day from now on. Ill watch you from afar.
Who cares where you are!
He Yunxiao took onest look at his precious Nanzhu and said, Nanzhu, Im leaving.
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiaos leaving and then looked at the hot antidote in her hand. Finally, she couldnt help but speak, Wait, first drink the potion.
He Yunxiao turned to face Nanzhu again and said awkwardly, Isnt this antidote something you cant drink on an empty stomach, I havent had dinner yet
Chapter 120: Proud, but only a little
Chapter 120: Proud, but only a little
.
.
.
I didnt have dinner
No dinner
Having dinner
Meng Qingrou was at a loss.
She had kindly asked him to finish his medicine before leaving, but he said he didnt have dinner. It was true that you shouldnt take the medicine without a meal, but now I wanted him to leave quickly, so I had to keep him for dinner again The point was that it was already past dinner time, so if he wanted to eat, they had to make it again
What should I do?
Meng Qingrou carried the potion and walked to He Yunxiao, hands outstretched, handing it to him.
Take it.
Oh.
He Yunxiao took the hot antidote, looked at Nanzhu tilted face, and could still smell the fragrant herbal aroma on her body.
Meng Qingrou said without mercy, Ill go get some snacks, you eat the snacks first, then drink the potion and then leave.
He Yunxiao hurriedly agreed, Uh-oh.
Meng Qingrou became angry at He Yunxiaos submissive attitude. When he was lying to me, he was so witty, and talked so much, but now he was acting like a dummy.
So he said, Do you only say oh?
He Yunxiao immediately said, Many thanks, Miss Nanzhu!
Meng Qingrou got even angrier and said, Hmph! Finish your potion and go out now! I dont want to see you at all!
Seeing that Nanzhu was angry, He Yunxiao didnt dare to say anything more, and only said, Okay.
Meng Qingrou became furious immediately, You!
He Yunxiao didnt quite understand why Nanzhu was even angrier. He was clearly doing what she wanted. Could it be that
Could it be that Nanzhu was a little arrogant?
He Yunxiao recalled that the first time he came to Linxuan Pce before, Nanzhu had given him the experience of preparing medicine for the first time.
Nanzhu had first sold out and said that she was only fifty percent sure. Then, when heined that she was only fifty percent sure of the poison and the probability was too small and didnt want to cure it, Nanzhu, who was still trying to be secretive, immediately exined to him anxiously that she could cure the poison with 80% certainty.
Later, when she entered theboratory to make the medicine, he was shocked by the size of the ce. Nanzhu first humbled herself by saying that she was just messing around with it, and then when he made a slight threat, Nanzhu immediately changed her mind and said that she was very serious about it.
After thinking about it, He Yunxiao understood.
Nanzhu was a bit arrogant, and she was also a soft and wimpy type of arrogance.
Pride, but only a little bit.
There are a billion points of cuteness.
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao, who was still like a log, and was smiling after she had finished his thoughts, What are you smiling at?
He Yunxiao figured out that Nanzhus wife didnt really hate that much to resent him, but was just a bit arrogant and just seemed to be acting much more like a tough person after that incident. Although respect was still the main thing, there was no cringing and tying up of hands.
He Yunxiao didnt care about anything else, and was straightforwardly honest: Im not smiling at anything, Im just happy to see you and think of you.
[Meng Qingrous favorability level changed from 25 to 28]
When Meng Qingrou heard He Yunxiao say this, she immediately turned around with her back to him.
Nonsense! Then she said, Ill go get you some snacks, so after you eat and drink the medicine, go quickly.
He Yunxiao held the potion and shouted to Nanzhu back, Nanzhu, Im not talking nonsense, I really mean it!
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 28 to 30]
Her leaving footsteps gradually stopped without turning back.
I dont believe it.
After saying that, she continued walking, walking back inside to get the snacks.
He Yunxiao looked at the rising favorability rating and thought about Nanzhu words.
Although the favorability showed that she believed in him, the words I dont believe were still like needles stabbing at He Yunxiaos heart.
He smiled bitterly and murmured, So this is how Nanzhu felt when she knew I wasnt Xiao Yun? No, she must have been much, much harder and sadder then than I am now.
He Yunxiao took a deep breath and once again deepened his heart to be stronger.
What had happened in the past could not be changed, but there was still a chance for things to change in the future.
Get stronger, make money, coax Nanzhu back, and then make it up to her!
Not far away, a row of heads were plopped against the wall. The pce maids of the Linxuan Pce looked at He Yunxiao and Meng Qingrou not far away, and exchanged whispers.
Sister Xinger, isnt it time to leave after taking the medicine?
No more sitting around?
If it were me, I would definitely stay and sit with Young Master He again.
He likes Her Highness, what are you dreaming about.
Xinger thought about it and said, We have to help create opportunities for them! We cant let young master He leave so early. For example, if they meet everyday and for the medicine, wouldnt they be able to make up?
The crowd said in unison, Yes!
Someone raised a question, Then, Sister Xinger, what exactly do we do?
While Xinger was pondering, He Yunxiao over there turned to the pce maids and thanked them with a distant arch and bow. No words were spoken, but the meaning was clear to all.
He thanked them for thinking of him and Nanzhu.
Ah? Did Young Master hear us?
It is said that Young Master is a martial artist, and those who practice martial arts certainly have good hearing.
But Young Master is really a gentleman, should we show ourselves and return the greeting?
Hide quickly, Her Highness ising out!
Meng Qingrou went back to her bedchamber to get some snacks, and quickly took a box of snacks that He Yunxiao had bought, to pad her stomach, and came out of the house.
When she came out, she slowly walked up to He Yunxiao and handed him the box of dim sum.
Eat a little, then drink the potion and get going.
He Yunxiao watched, the way Meng Qingrou looked sideways at something else while not daring to look at himself. There was also the snack she handed over, which he had bought for her just today.
Although Nanzhus wife was still cold and aloof, He Yunxiao only felt relieved and happy.
No matter what, from the expressions, movements, demeanor and the details of picking out the snacks, it was clear that Nanzhu still cared for me.
He Yunxiao looked at the snacks that Nanzhu pushed over and deliberately said capriciously, Nanzhu, I want to eat bean paste cake. The one I just bought for you today.
Meng Qingrou:?
Just now, he couldnt even speak smoothly, only saying oh and yes, but now he dared to make a request?
Meng Qingrou did remember what she had to do. He Yunxiao had lied to her, so of course she couldnt just make up with him. What if he cheats again in the future?
Although it was a simple matter of changing a snack, Meng Qingrou would have agreed to do so, whether it was Xinger or another maid, but not for He Yunxiao!
He is a bad egg who cheats! (NotesL a bad person, dishonest, or unreliable)
Bad eggs cant make requests!
A bad egg can only eat custard!
So she said, No. You can only eat this.
He Yunxiao hadnt nned to eat anything else. He just wanted to have a few more words with Nanzhu before he left.
Now that the purpose had been achieved, there was no regret. So he stretched out his hand, intending to eat the snack, drink the potion, and then go home.
But when He Yunxiaos hand reached halfway up and was about to reach for the dim sum, a pce maid hurriedly ran over and unobtrusively crashed into the snack box that Meng Qingrou was holding, smoothly destroying the target. (Notes: unobtrusively that is not conspicuous or attracting attention.)
The pce maid fell to the ground and picked up the scattered snacks, snickering as she said perfunctorily, Your Highness, it was my carelessness, Ill clean up the snacks on the ground now!
Meng Qingrou didnt mean to me the pce maid. She just didnt understand why she was still so happy after making a mistake?
Its alright, Ill go get another box.
At this moment, Xinger suddenly appeared and said, Your Highness, Ill go get another box.
When Meng Qingrou saw Xinger, she was just about to ask her why she had let He Yunxiao in, when she saw Xinger dodge and slip into her house, thene out carrying arge bag of things wrapped in ck cloth.
The snacks in Xingers hand looked heavy, yet she said without changing her face, Your Highness, I dont know why all your snacks have disappeared.
Meng Qingrou:????
Chapter 121: Nanzhus wifes knot in her heart
Chapter 121: Nanzhu''s wife''s knot in her heart
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 30 to 90]
[Meng Qingruos favorability level reached 90. Strategy ]
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 90 to 30]
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhus drastic favorability change, and, feeling that this favorability was as good as fake, his heart straightly eximed good guy.
At the beginning, when Fan Zirous low favorability, even if it was because her own brain started to rampage, it was only 10 points, 10 points up, and 10 points down. Nanzhu, directly from 30 up to 90, is equal to a cheatpleted. A bit outrageous.
He Yunxiao guessed that the reason Nanzhus favorability could rise so quickly was probably rted to the fact that he had had such a high favorability before.
It could also be that there was a hidden favorability value in addition to the surface favorability value.
This example is most obvious in the case of Fan Zirou.
You know, Fan Zirou to Chu Fan, but 76 favorability level, but still feel not close to Chu Fan.
On the other hand, she has 75 favorability towards him, yet she is already very close to him, and does not see him as a stranger.
Is 75 better than 76?
I dont think so.
When he thought of Fan Zirou, He Yunxiao thought of the knot in her heart.
The difficulty of Fan Zirou was difficult, so she had a knot in her heart, and Nanzhu was extremely difficult, so she must have one too.
He Yunxiao simply asked: System, what is the knot in Nanzhus heart?
[No such thing]
He Yunxiao: What is Meng Qingrous knot?
[She has a knot in her heart]
Nonsense!
In fact, if the system didnt say it, He Yunxiao could more or less guess it. Nanzhu knot in her heart was mostly because he had lied to her. Every time he spoke, she always must have thought about being lied to in her mind.
He Yunxiaos guess was half right.
When he said, From now on, I will never lie to you, Meng Qingrou trusted He Yunxiaopletely, but although she believed him, she could not help but think of being cheated.
So, in a vague way, she could not help but doubt his words now.
This is not something that Meng Qingrou can control herself. It is a subconscious and involuntary act.
So after He Yunxiao said, Nanzhu, I have said that from now on, I will never lie to you. Later, when Meng Qingrou recalled the events of the past, and his sincerity now, she could not help but, for a moment, really wanted to forgive him immediately. Wanting to be like the original, to be pulled by his hand, to be held by him, to be fed by him.
However, the wound in her heart made the impulse immediately retreat.
It was like eating hot pot and singing on a train and suddenly encountering a gang of bandits.
Having been touched by the wound, Meng Qingrous agitated emotions quickly calmed down.
No matter what, He Yunxiao had been a life-saver to her. Besides, she was a doctor and He Yunxiao was a patient, so there was still business to be done between them.
Meng Qingrou changed the subject of cheating and said, You, youve taken the antidote twice, Ill take your pulse again and see if you need to adjust the prescription. You,e with me.
Meng Qingrou and He Yunxiao walked one after the other on their way to the herb room at Linxuan Pce.
He Yunxiao followed behind Nanzhu, looking at her back and then looking down at his right hand.
In the past, he had used his right hand to walk side by side with Nanzhu on this path.
Now he could only look at her delicate back.
To be honest, I used to be able to hold her hand, but I always focused on my hand and ignored the rest. Now that I was following her, I could see the whole picture more clearly.
It began November, summer was over and winter was ahead. The weather was not too cold yet, so it was not too much to wear.
Like her sister, Nanzhu is very conservative in terms of dress. In fact, truly speaking, the dress of women in Qi are basically considered conservative by todays standards.
The clothes were tightly wrapped, leaving only the small face, hands, and jade neck out. They were also loose and did not show off their figures very much. But even so, one can vaguely tell that Nanjoos figure is quite perfect. Like her face, she is of the type that was designed by nature.
She is like a piece of jade that can be held in the palm of your hand, warm, and moist. Everything is just right.
Even those slender legs, if they were on t shoes, would be pleasing to the eye and in the right proportions. If the soles were thicker and reced by high heels, the proportions would be exaggerated and a bit distorted.
Every bit of this body is just right, and the most typical example that He Yunxiao can remember is Nanzhu Mastery. It was really like her nickname, not too big, not too small, just enough to be mastered.
The Linxuan Pce was not small, but as we walked, eventually the end woulde, not to mention that it was not far from Nanzhus bedroom to the herb room. So, without waiting for He Yunxiao to analyze anything else, the two arrived within the pharmacy.
This room was no different from thest time He Yunxiao had been here.
A tall herb cab was covered with densely packed drawers. There were wooden shelves ced everywhere, as well as scattered boxes, bamboo baskets. The room, which was originally a decent size, was filled with materials, with very little free space.
Although he had been here once before, He Yunxiao did not dare to be negligent and honestly followed behind Nanzhu as she navigated through this ce full of strange nts.
After a couple of turns, it finally opened up a bit in front of him.
He Yunxiao recalled that this was the ce where Nanzhu had brought him to prepare his potionsst time.
On closer inspection, he found that there was more than just a ce to brew herbs. There was even a mill to grind them. A small scale to weigh them, and even silver needles and a small pointed knife for diagnosis.
She led He Yunxiao to a table, tidied up the utensils on the table to one side, and then found a roll of cotton cloth for padding the wrist and ced it on the table.
You, put your hand on it, and I will take your pulse.
Hearing Nanzhu say this, He Yunxiao suddenly noticed something.
Nanzhu seemed to be less willing to call him by his first name now. Whether it was He Yunxiao or Young master He, but only used you to address him.
The use of you is not really polite. However, when it is used for someone close to him, it does not matter, but seems to be easy-going.
He Yunxiao is a modern man, so of course he doesnt care about such formalities. Whether it was you or something else, Nanzhu could call him whatever she liked.
Even if Nanzhu were to call him bastard in an angry manner, He Yunxiao would not feel angry, but rather think it was cute.
He even thinks that you is a good thing. It was because of his status that he was in this situation, and the name you really transcended his status and went straight to the person himself.
He Yunxiao sat down at the table, and put his hand out on the cotton cloth with his wrist facing upwards, exposing it to Nanzhu.
After seeing that He Yunxiao was ready, Meng Qingrou stretched out her fingers and pressed them against He Yunxiaos wrist pulse.
Frowning.
Her face was grave.
Full concentration, yet she did not say a word.
This expression of Nanzhu really startled He Yunxiao.
You should know that Nanzhu was not the kind of character of Doctor Wei who loved to joke around and talk.
Nanzhu was frowning, so I guess something big was about to happen!
Chapter 122
Chapter 122
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 30 to 90]
[Meng Qingruos favorability level reached 90. Strategy ]
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 90 to 30]
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhus drastic favorability change, and, feeling that this favorability was as good as fake, his heart straightly eximed good guy.
At the beginning, when Fan Zirous low favorability, even if it was because her own brain started to rampage, it was only 10 points, 10 points up, and 10 points down. Nanzhu, directly from 30 up to 90, is equal to a cheatpleted. A bit outrageous.
He Yunxiao guessed that the reason Nanzhus favorability could rise so quickly was probably rted to the fact that he had had such a high favorability before.
It could also be that there was a hidden favorability value in addition to the surface favorability value.
This example is most obvious in the case of Fan Zirou.
You know, Fan Zirou to Chu Fan, but 76 favorability level, but still feel not close to Chu Fan.
On the other hand, she has 75 favorability towards him, yet she is already very close to him, and does not see him as a stranger.
Is 75 better than 76?
I dont think so.
When he thought of Fan Zirou, He Yunxiao thought of the knot in her heart.
The difficulty of Fan Zirou was difficult, so she had a knot in her heart, and Nanzhu was extremely difficult, so she must have one too.
He Yunxiao simply asked: System, what is the knot in Nanzhus heart?
[No such thing]
He Yunxiao: What is Meng Qingrous knot?
[She has a knot in her heart]
Nonsense!
In fact, if the system didnt say it, He Yunxiao could more or less guess it. Nanzhu knot in her heart was mostly because he had lied to her. Every time he spoke, she always must have thought about being lied to in her mind.
He Yunxiaos guess was half right.
When he said, From now on, I will never lie to you, Meng Qingrou trusted He Yunxiaopletely, but although she believed him, she could not help but think of being cheated.
So, in a vague way, she could not help but doubt his words now.
This is not something that Meng Qingrou can control herself. It is a subconscious and involuntary act.
So after He Yunxiao said, Nanzhu, I have said that from now on, I will never lie to you. Later, when Meng Qingrou recalled the events of the past, and his sincerity now, she could not help but, for a moment, really wanted to forgive him immediately. Wanting to be like the original, to be pulled by his hand, to be held by him, to be fed by him.
However, the wound in her heart made the impulse immediately retreat.
It was like eating hot pot and singing on a train and suddenly encountering a gang of bandits.
Having been touched by the wound, Meng Qingrous agitated emotions quickly calmed down.
No matter what, He Yunxiao had been a life-saver to her. Besides, she was a doctor and He Yunxiao was a patient, so there was still business to be done between them.
Meng Qingrou changed the subject of cheating and said, You, youve taken the antidote twice, Ill take your pulse again and see if you need to adjust the prescription. You,e with me.
Meng Qingrou and He Yunxiao walked one after the other on their way to the herb room at Linxuan Pce.
He Yunxiao followed behind Nanzhu, looking at her back and then looking down at his right hand.
In the past, he had used his right hand to walk side by side with Nanzhu on this path.
Now he could only look at her delicate back.
To be honest, I used to be able to hold her hand, but I always focused on my hand and ignored the rest. Now that I was following her, I could see the whole picture more clearly.
It began November, summer was over and winter was ahead. The weather was not too cold yet, so it was not too much to wear.
Like her sister, Nanzhu is very conservative in terms of dress. In fact, truly speaking, the dress of women in Qi are basically considered conservative by todays standards.
The clothes were tightly wrapped, leaving only the small face, hands, and jade neck out. They were also loose and did not show off their figures very much. But even so, one can vaguely tell that Nanjoos figure is quite perfect. Like her face, she is of the type that was designed by nature.
She is like a piece of jade that can be held in the palm of your hand, warm, and moist. Everything is just right.
Even those slender legs, if they were on t shoes, would be pleasing to the eye and in the right proportions. If the soles were thicker and reced by high heels, the proportions would be exaggerated and a bit distorted.
Every bit of this body is just right, and the most typical example that He Yunxiao can remember is Nanzhu Mastery. It was really like her nickname, not too big, not too small, just enough to be mastered.
The Linxuan Pce was not small, but as we walked, eventually the end woulde, not to mention that it was not far from Nanzhus bedroom to the herb room. So, without waiting for He Yunxiao to analyze anything else, the two arrived within the pharmacy.
This room was no different from thest time He Yunxiao had been here.
A tall herb cab was covered with densely packed drawers. There were wooden shelves ced everywhere, as well as scattered boxes, bamboo baskets. The room, which was originally a decent size, was filled with materials, with very little free space.
Although he had been here once before, He Yunxiao did not dare to be negligent and honestly followed behind Nanzhu as she navigated through this ce full of strange nts.
After a couple of turns, it finally opened up a bit in front of him.
He Yunxiao recalled that this was the ce where Nanzhu had brought him to prepare his potionsst time.
On closer inspection, he found that there was more than just a ce to brew herbs. There was even a mill to grind them. A small scale to weigh them, and even silver needles and a small pointed knife for diagnosis.
She led He Yunxiao to a table, tidied up the utensils on the table to one side, and then found a roll of cotton cloth for padding the wrist and ced it on the table.
You, put your hand on it, and I will take your pulse.
Hearing Nanzhu say this, He Yunxiao suddenly noticed something.
Nanzhu seemed to be less willing to call him by his first name now. Whether it was He Yunxiao or Young master He, but only used you to address him.
The use of you is not really polite. However, when it is used for someone close to him, it does not matter, but seems to be easy-going.
He Yunxiao is a modern man, so of course he doesnt care about such formalities. Whether it was you or something else, Nanzhu could call him whatever she liked.
Even if Nanzhu were to call him bastard in an angry manner, He Yunxiao would not feel angry, but rather think it was cute.
He even thinks that you is a good thing. It was because of his status that he was in this situation, and the name you really transcended his status and went straight to the person himself.
He Yunxiao sat down at the table, and put his hand out on the cotton cloth with his wrist facing upwards, exposing it to Nanzhu.
After seeing that He Yunxiao was ready, Meng Qingrou stretched out her fingers and pressed them against He Yunxiaos wrist pulse.
Frowning.
Her face was grave.
Full concentration, yet she did not say a word.
This expression of Nanzhu really startled He Yunxiao.
You should know that Nanzhu was not the kind of character of Doctor Wei who loved to joke around and talk.
Nanzhu was frowning, so I guess something big was about to happen!
Chapter 123: Abundant Yang Qi
Chapter 123: Abundant Yang Qi
Nanzhu didnt say a word, and neither did He Yunxiao.
Nanzhu stared at He Yunxiaos wrist, while He Yunxiao stared at Nanzhus frowning brow.
By the way, look at her willow eyebrows, bright eyes, nose, small mouth Then down to the chin, jade neck Then down to the undting fabric
Looking at the delicate and soft facial lines of Nanzhu, together with the white and rosy skin like jade and fat, just looking at it, the uneasiness and anxiety in He Yunxiaos heart was swept away.
In the end, his mother-inw was the most beautiful woman in the world. She could give birth. The birth of Nanzhu is also so beautiful. I wonder what kind of daughter Nanzhu will give me in the future. Well, she must be a stunning beauty, too. But Nanjoo has hemophilia, so shes not a good candidate for childbirth. But if I give Nanzhu a blood transfusion, I think there will be no problem
In any case, will I still be able to use this Soul Devouring Pill?
The more He Yunxiao used it, the more he realized that this Soul Devouring Pill was really good. The only drawback was that it was a bit of a life sucker. As long as this point can be solved, the Soul Devouring Pill is simply a divine weapon forever!
Meng Qingrou felt He Yunxiaos pulse for a while, and after repeatedly confirming it, she finally raised her head to look at him and said, Theres something wrong with you.
Hearing Nanzhu say this, He Yunxiao, who had been mentally prepared for this, was in a bnced state of mind, and although he didnt seem too surprised, he had already prepared for the worst in his heart.
The worst n was nothing more than not living for a year.
Assuming that the antidote from Nanzhu and the antidote from the antidote girl were useless, and he wouldnt live for a year, then He Yunxiao would ept it. For the rest of his life, he would have to rely on the hostesses every day.
He Yunxiao is a person who has died once, so he is not that afraid of death. He is only afraid that after his death, sister Zirou will be depressed and sister Du may not be able to think straight. The antidote girl is not deeply involved. She and Chu Chu will probably forget him.
As for Nanzhu
He Yunxiao looked up at the stony-faced Nanzhu and said, Nanzhu, just say whats wrong with me.
Meng Qingruo said with a stony face, You are healthy.
He Yunxiao had already thought of how to arrange Nanzhus future life
Healthy?
He Yunxiao:?
He Yunxiao was surprised, Is it bad to be healthy?
Meng Qingrou shook her head and said, Healthy is not bad, its not right. The medics say that after taking the Soul Devouring Pill, a persons body should only be strong on the outside. The body looks strong and healthy, but in fact it is overdrawn of its potential and life span.
He Yunxiao was puzzled and said, Im not strong on the outside?
Meng Qingrou said, You are too.
He Yunxiao:
You are, but to a very weak degree. How to exin it. A normal person who has taken the Soul Devouring Pill is like a hundred year old man with high martial arts skills. Although they are highly skilled in martial arts, they cannot withstand the approaching end of their life span. You are not, you are a flirtatious prodigal son who is highly skilled in martial arts but has been emptied of his body by alcohol and sex
He Yunxiao hurriedly exined, Im not, Im not, dont talk nonsense. Although I have a bad reputation, I have not married yet, and I have not bullied other girls, you can check my Yang Qi if you dont believe me, it is guaranteed to be abundant and not a drop is missing.
When Meng Qingrou heard abundant yang qi, she thought that she had just checked his body, and it was indeed, as he had said, very abundant, even excessively abundant.
Meng Qingrou was a medical student, so she understood some strange things.
When He Yunxiao mentioned this, Meng Qingrou immediately recalled the shame she felt when her mother taught her about it.
Mother said having a baby is Just needing yang He Yunxiao yang abundance
Even if Meng Qingrou intended not to give He Yunxiao a good look, but she was a little girl home, this kind of thing, really was a way to pretend to go on.
Only red-faced, shy, anxious and angry, she said: You! I! I was just giving you an example, I didnt really mean to call you a prodigal son, you!
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhus shy and angry face and sighed in his heart. Youre the one whos thinking wrongly, arent you?
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhus shy and angry face and sighed in his heart: it is only right that you think wrongly, isnt it?
As he intended to give in to Nanzhu, he said, Okay, I wont say anything else, please continue Nanzhu doctor.
After thinking about that kind of thing, Meng Qingrou could not rx for a while, so she sat down on the stool and did not say a word as if she was angry, and from time to time she had to re at He Yunxiao with a blush on her face. She warned him not to mention the Yang Qi thing again.
After learning that not only did he not have to die right away, but that he might even be healthy, He Yunxiao was in a different mood.
He even happily began to research the Soul Devouring Pills nuclear powered ploughing.
You know, although there are many martial artists in Qi, the strength of martial artists over ordinary people is not in their physical bodies, but in their internal strength. In other words, as long as one did not specialize in external martial arts, an ordinary person with a sword could still stab an expert without internal strength to death.
Take Chu Chu, for example. She who could not use her internal strength was no match for He Yunxiao in terms of physical strength alone, while she was the top notch martial artist and the number one in the world.
Its like a cow that practices martial arts is a little more capable of plowing. It is only a little more, at most a piece more than others, and that is all.
But He Yunxiao, who is far-sighted, understands that at this rate of development, he will have at least five pieces ofnd. There is nothing wrong with being young and strong now, but what aboutter?
Although He Yunxiao did not have the experience of paying public money in his previous life, he often browsed the forum and read the sofa war of his brothers the most. The old brothers were racking their brains to sleep on the sofa every night, and this was the result of paying only one share of the ration.
In future, he would have to pay at least five portions!
He Yunxiao would rather suffer for himself than let the heroines go hungry in the future.
For the long term, regardless of whether the Soul Devouring Pill was cured or not, the nuclear power had to stay!
He Yunxiao saw that the face of Nanzhu across the table had almost recovered, so he asked cautiously, Nanzhu, the function of the Soul Devouring Pill, can it be retained in part
Meng Qingrou had just gotten over the nonsense of Yang Qi and when she heard He Yunxiao say that, she asked, What do you want to keep?
The nuclear-powered plough.
Meng Qingrous head was full of question marks.
What is, nuclear-powered ploughing?
He Yunxiao exined in a bureaucratic manner, Its, it allows ones yang energy to recover faster
Keyword trigger.
Yang yang
Meng Qingrous face, visible to the naked eye, reddened with shame, once again, stumbling several times and failing to repeat those two words to the side.
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhu like this, and did not want to make things difficult for her.
This kind of thing, one still had to figure it out on their own.
Nanzhu, I wont ask, calm down, dont think about those
After another moment, Meng Qingrou eased over.
He Yunxiao was afraid that she would think of Yang Qi again, so he hurriedly reminded, Doctor Nanzhu, what exactly do you mean when you say Im healthy but not right?
Meng Qingrou was reminded by He Yunxiao, and only then did her attention shift to business, saying seriously, It means that your body is more special than a normal person. Or rather, well you are naturally more resistant to toxicity than others.
He Yunxiao was not surprised by this result. He was a man who had Sister Jiangs enhanced poison resistance boost.
He Yunxiao was thinking about the nuclear power, so he said, Then do I not have to solve the Soul Devouring Pill?
Meng Qingrou shook her head, You still need to take it. Only, the negative effects of the Soul Devouring Pill will do less harm to you.
Most people who practiced martial arts had a slight understanding of medicine. At least themon ones like Meridian points, stopping bleeding and pain were known. However, these are only superficial knowledge, not to mention the Soul Devouring Pill, and even if they encounter slightly difficult diseases, they may not be able to cure them.
He Yunxiao, is not very well versed in this, so he simply leaves it all to Nanzhu.
Doctor Nanzhu, how am I going to solve it then?
Meng Qingrou got up and went to rummage around on a nearby cab, walking back and forth, at times, pivoting on her toes, looking left and right.
She said, Well your body is resistant to both the poison and the medicine, and my previous prescription will have to be changed drastically. The problem now is to find what works better for you to take find!
He Yunxiao got up to look, only to see Nanzhu holding a dried up mushroom in her hand.
This mushroom is flowery and green, and it is a good thing that Yunnan produced, which can make people see the Pleasant Goat .
Chapter 124: You Cant!!
Chapter 124: You Can''t!!
.
.
.
Meng Qingrou carefully held the mushroom and said to He Yunxiao, This mushroom is poisonous, if you believe me, if not
Naturally, He Yunxiao believed in Nanzhu.
With the kindness and naivety of Nanzhus character, He Yunxiao put his words here, today even if God is wrong, Nanzhu will not be wrong!
Without hesitation, He Yunxiao immediately said, I believe you.
Then he lowered his head and opened his mouth, taking a big bite of the poisonous mushroom and swallowing it.
The whole process was done in one go, not even giving Meng Qingrou the slightest time to react.
She then murmured out the next sentence, You just eat a little bit
Meng Qingrou looked at the mushroom that had disappeared from her hand, so big that her eyes gradually widened and her pupils began to quake.
She couldnt care less about cheating or not, forgiving or not, gambling or not, heart or not She could not care less about the petty difference between men and women.
The moment she saw He Yunxiao eat the mushroom, she felt panic, a panic that was unbearable.
Her body moved on its own, and she jumped into his arms. Reaching up to him, she touched his mouth. Then his chin, his throat, his neck, his chest and finally his stomach.
Meng Qingrou said with an unbelievable look on her face, You, did you eat it all?
Nanzhu had soft jade in his arms, but He Yunxiao couldnt enjoy it before he was startled by such a big movement from her.
Yes, ate it all.
Meng Qingrou was so anxious that she was incoherent and scolded He Yunxiao several times.
Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Hear me out! Whats the hurry!
She then leaned against He Yunxiao and forced herself to calm down.
He Yunxiao looked down at Nanzhu in his arms, watching the strong and introverted side of her character graduallye to the fore at this moment.
After a few moments, Meng Qingrou calmed down.
She said with a serious look on her face, The first thing you need to do after eating poison is to empty your stomach and intestines. You follow me and I will take you to induce vomiting.
He Yunxiao looked at this Nanzhu now and thought of that time, when he confessed his identity to her. She was also this calm.
The current Nanzhu had a strong aura and a billion points of dashing beauty.
It was hard to believe that she was the soft and wimpy girl who would be spanked by me before.
Meng Qingrou said, This ce is quite messy, so follow me and dont get lost.
It was probably because the poisonous mushrooms hadnt worked their magic yet, and He Yunxiao was feeling good at the moment.
Okay.
So Meng Qingrou was in front and He Yunxiao was behind, and the two of them walked for two steps before He Yunxiao realized that he was feeling somewhat dizzy.
At this point, the body became a little heavy and the vision blurred.
I was afraid that the poisonous mushrooms were getting toxic.
He Yunxiao didnt have any other choice but to shout, Nanzhu! I dont feel good!
Just one breathter, Meng Qingrou rushed back to He Yunxiaos front.
Without hesitation, she extended her hand to the man in front of her.
Just as he had always done to her.
She said, Give me your hand.
He Yunxiao held out his hand to her, and she chose to take the initiative to hold it.
The two hands touching together was a familiar feeling to each other.
Naturally and involuntarily, the small hand slid into the palm of therger one, taking the initiative to interlock them with his.
It was clear that there was no need for such an intimate grip.
But neither of them felt strange.
It was as if holding hands was natural.
So Meng Qingrou walked in front and He Yunxiao followed behind, walking through the maze like ce and gradually disappearing into a ce filled with pillboxes and shelves.
Even after vomiting, He Yunxiao did not choose to let go of the small hand in her hand.
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao and waited for him to get better before stammering, You, just let go of me. Its all out.
Of course, He Yunxiao didnt want to let go, but he neither had a reason not to, nor could he make up a reason not to.
His body was still slightly ufortable after eating the poisonous mushrooms. He Yunxiao took a deep breath and confessed, Nanzhu, I said I would never lie to you again. Whether its my heart or something else, I wont lie at all. Now I, in fact, I dont want to let go at all.
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 30 to 35]
Although her hand was still in his hand, Meng Qingrou didnt dare to look at his fiery eyes. She was afraid that if she couldnt bear it, she would go along with him and let him hold it.
She had clearly warned herself repeatedly not to forgive him so easily. Why could she not resist?
Just a little, a little refusal, and if he insists, theres nothing to be done about it. Because he is strong and also martial arts, there is no way to pull the hand
Meng Qingruo hesitantly said: Youd better let go. Men and women cannot be intimate, and I am still princess.
He Yunxiao did not want Nanzhu to be embarrassed, and even though his heart was reluctant to let go, he forced himself to let go.
The small hand lost the wrap of the big hand, exposed to the air for that moment, and suddenly felt a hint of ufortable coolness.
Meng Qingrou put her hand behind her back and said to He Yunxiao, How do you feel now? Has your body recovered?
He Yunxiao felt it carefully and said, Mostly recovered.
Meng Qingrou nodded, Lets go back and try a few more.
He Yunxiaos eyes lit up when he heard try a few more.
Wouldnt that mean that he could hold Nanzhus hand again?
Meng Qingrou looked at his expression and noticed that his eyes fell straight on his own little hand. She was ashamed and angry at the same time.
What kind of person would dare to take poison just to hold hands!
She pouted and became angry, What are you thinking about!
He Yunxiao, because he wasnt going to lie to her, had to answer honestly, I was thinking that if I could eat more and get poisoned again, then I will have an opportunity to hold your hand again.
Such brazen words from He Yunxiao caused another wave of shame to run down Meng Qingrous face.
Such stark, and straightforward words were rarely said to modern girls without losing their face, let alone the Princess who had lived in the deep pce for so long.
Next time, this kind of thought, you just, just keep it in your heart. There is no need to tell me.
He Yunxiao couldnt help but say, I said I would never lie to you again, but if you ask me and I dont say anything, wouldnt that be hiding it from you again?
Meng Qingrou blushed and said, Next time, if theres another one like this, just say, thinking about something bad. Dont go into such detail.
Looking at Nanzhus embarrassed look, He Yunxiao intentionally teased, Is it okay for me to think of something bad to Nanzhu?
Hearing He Yunxiaos words, Meng Qingrou waved her hands repeatedly with a red face.
No, its not okay. You cant think those things about me!
But I like you, and I cant always control it when I see you.
You cant, you cant ever think for a second!
I cant control it.
Then close your eyes and dont look at me!
How can I walk with my eyes closed?
Ill hold no no, I cant hold your hand either.
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhu in dilemma and self-contradiction, andughed helplessly, Nanzhu, what do you say? As long as I can do it, Ill listen to you.
Meng Qingrou blushed red and said, Can you not like me.?
He Yunxiao shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, and without thinking, he blurted out, That, alone under no circumstances can I do.
[Meng Qingrous favorability level changed from 35 to 37]
Chapter 125
Chapter 125
Although she knew in her heart that He Yunxiao, the big bad guy, could not be easily trusted. But every time she saw his serious face or when he spoke those sweet words of love, Meng Qingrou could not help but blush and her heart raced.
Her heart was also sweet, as if it had been poured with honey.
He Yunxiao sat at the table, the same ce where his pulse had been taken earlier. Meng Qingrou, on the other hand, was hiding in one part of the room under the pretext of looking for medicine.
Rubbing her pretty face, which was still a little red and hot, Meng Qingrou murmured, Nanzhu, Nanzhu. Why are you so easy. You promised not to forgive him so easily, but now you are so ashamed by his words that you blush. What kind of eldest princess is there like you! Its not just those things
identally, once again thought of something that should not be thought. Meng Qingrous face was again flushed.
She hid in an unseen corner of the room and used her warm little hands to cool her burning face.
In her heart she repeatedly admonished herself: no more thoughts, no more thoughts, or Nanzhu would be a bad child that no one would like.
He Yunxiao waited by the table for a while, and finally saw Nanzhue out from behind the herb rack with a few herbs in her hand, grindingly.
Meng Qingrouid the herbs on the table, took a small knife and cut out a small piece, then shielded therge piece of herbs to her side and threw the small piece over to He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao picked up the finger-cap sized herb and asked, Is it okay to take this?
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiaos eyes and watched him consciously or unconsciously gaze at therge herbs in his arms.
At the thought that He Yunxiao might go and rightfully take his own hand again in the name of taking medicine for poisoning, Meng Qingrou could not help but reach out and protect therge herb tightly.
Not only to protect, but also to warn him with her eyes not to get any funny ideas.
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhu who was both protective and also cute and fierce, and for a moment he didnt know what to say.
As expected, as long as a person is pretty, any action she does is pleasing to the eye.
He Yunxiao asked again, Eat this small one?
Meng Qingrou nodded repeatedly.
When He Yunxiao got a definite reply from Nanzhu, he dropped this small piece in his mouth and swallowed it straight away without chewing.
When nothing happened after he ate it, He Yunxiao asked, Nanzhu, do I need to use my internal energy to catalyse its medicinal effects?
Meng Qingrou thought for a moment and said, Yes.
He Yunxiao acted decisively, moving his internal energy to speed up the release and absorption of the herbs power.
Very soon, the power of the herbs was released. But He Yunxiao still had no symptoms at all.
Looking, smelling, asking, and cutting is the key to understanding traditional medicine, so when Meng Qingrou saw that there was nothing wrong with He Yunxiao, she said to him, Give me your hand.
When He Yunxiao heard that Nanzhu wanted his hand, he was naturally eager to do so.
He wanted to take Nanzhus hand so much that he was going crazy.
So he reached out decisively, straight over the table top, reached out right in front of Nanzhu, and caught her little hand effortlessly into his hand.
It was white, soft, tender, and warm and delicate.
The skin was as soft as tofu, and the jade hand was just the right size to hold in the palm of the hand, a wonderful thing to y with in the palm of your hand.
Meng Qingrou didnt feel anything until He Yunxiaos palm crossed the middle line of the table. Then she started to feel something was wrong.
What was the point of extending your hand so far when it was just taking a pulse?
Then, amid her astonishment and shock, Meng Qingrou watched as He Yunxiao caught her hand and began to rubbing and y with it.
Meng Qingrou, who had warned herself countless times before that she should be modest and reserved, was once again defenceless by He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao! You! Men and women are different, how can you directly touch my hand
Meng Qingrous aura was strong at first, but as her small hand was being rubbed and squeezed, the tactile sensory signals were slowly sent to her brain. Her aura became weaker and weaker.
In the heart, she even involuntarily had the thought of its just a holding hand, didnt she always hold hands before? I used to hold hands all the time.
When He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhus reaction like this, he was also puzzled.
Wasnt she the one who let me hold hands? Howe she is not allowed to do so now?
He asked, Nanzhu, when you said give you my hand, wasnt it asking to hold hands?
Meng Qingrou was grabbed by his hand, and the thought of surrendering to He Yunxiao grew stronger and stronger in her heart, so she couldnt help but say, It was for you to give me your hand to check out your pulse!
Only then did He Yunxiao understand what Nanzhu meant and was greatly embarrassed. Only after a final rub, he reluctantly let go and faithfully ced his hand on the cotton cloth so that Nanzhu could take his pulse properly.
Meng Qingrou adapted her mind to surrender and red at He Yunxiao, Did you do that on purpose!
He Yunxiao said honestly, No. I really thought I was supposed to hold your hand.
Looking at such a sincere He Yunxiao, although Meng Qingrou knew that he had just taken advantage of her again, she could not me him.
Ever since he swore that he would never lie to her again, whenever he told her so straightforwardly, Meng Qingrou felt sweet, pleasant in her heart.
It seemed that even if He Yunxiao had really done something bad, as long as he was willing to be honest with her after he had done something bad, she would be able to forgive him.
Meng Qingrou said, Dont ever do that again, and the matter was closed.
She then stretched out her finger and pressed it against He Yunxiaos pulse to check whether this small piece of herb was really ineffective on He Yunxiaos body.
She soon had her answer: the herbs medicinal power was very little for this strange body of He Yunxiaos.
She said, This herb cant be used, it has to be reced. Then she cut another small piece and dropped it in front of He Yunxiao.
Without saying a word, He Yunxiao threw the small piece of herb directly into his mouth. Swallowing it in one gulp, he immediately used his internal energy to catalyze the herbs effects.
This herb was different from thest one, and He Yunxiao could clearly sense that the herb was effective.
Seeing that He Yunxiaos face did not look rxed, Meng Qingrou asked, How does it feel?
He Yunxiao said, A little dizzy, otherwise fine.
Meng Qingrou nodded, and then wrote down the herb for the record. Make a note that it is an effective herb for He Yunxiao.
And then, Meng Qingrou continued to cut small pieces from otherrge herbs, which He Yunxiao continued to take and catalyze, and soon, they tried out, approximately, which types of herbs were effective for He Yunxiao and which types of herbs were not.
But there was one thing that Meng Qingrou was certain of.
It seemed that He Yunxiaos body was really resistant to poison, and drugs that worked on others would have to be measured much higher in He Yunxiaos case.
An hour should have passed, but still Xinger did not bring the dinner.
Meng Qingrou looked at He Yunxiao and said, Are you, are you hungry? Why dont I go and urge Xinger to make dinner faster?
He Yunxiao waved his hand, looked at the mess of herbs on the table, and smiled, No, Im not hungry, Im even a bit full.
After saying this, He Yunxiao hurriedly followed with an exnation, Actually not full, I was just joking, its not a lie, right?
[Meng Qingrous favorability level changed from 37 to 39]
Looking at He Yunxiaos careful exnation in such a meticulous manner, Meng Qingrou recalled the experience of catching fish by theke that night.
At that time, he was also this meticulous and careful. She remembered that he used his arms to hold her up, so that no matter how much she moved around, she would not touch the water.
She smiled heartily, but didnt smile for long before the wound immediately stung.
If
knowing that He Yunxiaos exnation immediately after the joke was out of the goodness of his heart. Meng Qingrou held back the pain in her heart and forced up a smile in response to He Yunxiaos kind exnation.
She said, Its okay, this time it wont count as you lying to me.
After she finished speaking, Meng Qingrou suddenly realized that she was clearly unhappy because of her wound. Yet she pretended to be happy in response to He Yunxiaos kind exnation. Was this not also considered a kind of deception?
Chapter 126
Chapter 126
Meng Qingrou knew that she was pretending tough in response to He Yunxiaos kind exnation, and that it fell under the category of good intentions. But then she remembered that when He Yunxiao had lied to her, his initial intentions had also been good.
If it was good intentions, then wouldnt the deception be innocent?
Meng Qingrou could not understand.
All these things were soplicated.
The only thing she could be sure of now was that she was no longer as determined as she had been yesterday.
Yesterday, if she had been forced by He Yunxiao to marry into the Marquis, she would probably kill herself and vow not toply. But today, although she will also resist desperately, she will not try to force herself to death.
Meng Qingrou even felt that if she had married into the Marquis, she would have been coaxed by He Yunxiao into giving birth to his baby, even if the wounds in her heart had not yet healed at that time.
Meng Qingrou knew that her mother did not like her father at all, but she still gave birth to herself.
Compared to her mother, she was very lucky. At least,pared to other men, there was still a little liking for He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao didnt know that Nanzhu, who was sitting across from him, was having a lot of thoughts because of his one joke; his attention was still on the antidote to the Soul Devouring Pill.
If the remedy for the Soul Devouring Pill was to be drastically changed, did that mean that the bowl of medicine that Xinger had warmed would be useless?
He Yunxiao couldnt decide this matter for himself, so he said, Doctor Nanzhu, I have a special constitution, do I still need to drink the antidote you made before? Or should I retake the medicine and cook it again?
Meng Qingrou put her thoughts on business and after some thought said, Get the potion again, the previous antidote should not have had a significant effect on you.
She took out a pen and took out paper, writing as she said, Wait a moment, Ill rewrite a recipe, and well take the herbs ording to that.
He Yunxiao did not understand this, so naturally, whatever Nanzhu said was what mattered.
Not being able to read the prescription, He Yunxiao focused on Nanzhus handwriting.
When it came to writing alone, it was definitely Ziruos sisters handwriting that was the neatest and prettiest.
The writing of Nanjoo highlights a word that follows her person.
Naive and innocent.
Beautiful, but unconventional.
It is impossible to tell which genre it is, but it gives the impression that the characters are quite pretty.
Of course, He Yunxiaos handwriting is at the bottom of the list, no matter which female protagonist it ispared to.
The handwriting of Dragon fighting with tiger plus Chicken flying with dog jumping plus Cunning rabbit three caves is so good that He Yunxiao cannot even look at it without being at the bottom. (Notes: probably previous life author or something)
After Meng Qingrou wrote the prescription, she carried a bamboo basket and led He Yunxiao around the various shelves in the room.
He could not understand any of them and did not know any of them. So he followed behind Nanzhu like a dog.
Sister Du is proficient in music. Sister Zirous, is a talented woman, sister Jiang is a superb dancer, and Nanzhu is a divine doctor in the world.
Compared to all the female protagonists, He Yunxiao feels more and more like a loser.
Once upon a time, he would probably have said, Yeah, Im a loser.
But now, he is determined to work hard to make himself worthy of the heroines.
For no other reason than to be able to say I want them all with a straight face!
He Yunxiao couldnt help Nanzhu, so he took the initiative and said, Nanzhu, let me help you with the medicine basket.
Meng Qingrou was looking for herbs, so she listened to He Yunxiao and gave him the medicine basket.
She did not forget to instruct, Be careful, there is only one portion of one herb inside.
He Yunxiao took the medicine basket, and since he did not recognize which was what. But as long as he kept the medicine basket as a whole free from idents, then it would be fine, right?
So what happened next was that Nanzhu walked in front, and He Yunxiao followed behind with the basket, giving Nanzhu a hand.
When the herbs were almost ready, Meng Qingrou intended to carry thedder.
He Yunxiao couldnt let Nanzhu do it herself, so he put the basket aside and moved thedder for her personally.
Under the direction of Nanzhu, He Yunxiao leaned thedder against a tall herb rack.
Meng Qingrou said, You hold thedder while I go up to get the medicine.
He Yunxiao looked at thedder, which was quite high when it was up, and this rack did not look sturdy. On the rack, the wood used to support it was all a bit rotten. Although for Nanzhus weight, these logs would more than likely hold up when she went up. He Yunxiao did not want Nanzhu to take any chances.
It looks quite dangerous, Ill go and get it.
Meng Qingrou said, Do you know what that herb looks like? Its better for me to go and get it
He Yunxiao shook his head decisively and said, No. You tell me, Ill go up and get it.
Meng Qingrou knew that He Yunxiao knew nothing about medicine and was afraid that he would get it wrong, so she insisted, Its better for me to go.
She did not expect that He Yunxiao, who had always been receptive to her, would not budge on this matter at all.
He Yunxiao said, No. Ill go. This is not negotiable.
Meng Qingrou looked at this fierce He Yunxiao, recalling the old days, and subconsciously put her hands on her hips.
Her tone also softened uncontrobly because of He Yunxiaos forcefulness.
In short, goaded.
Meng Qingrou beamed, Oh, I understand.
He Yunxiao asked, What does the herb you want to take look like?
Just, a kind of sun-dried flower petals. Pale yellow.
He Yunxiao nodded, then stepped onto thedder. The creaking sound of thedder swaying together with the medicinal frame added to the unease in He Yunxiaos heart. He was not afraid that he would fall down. After all, he was a martial arts practitioner and this height was not unusual.
He was only afraid that the medicine rack would fall over and hurt Nanzhu. Nanzhu is so delicate that she cannot be hurt at all. Not to mention, she should not bleed.
Nanzhu, you stay away.
Ill hold thedder for you.
I feel like this medicine rack might fall over. Be good, you stay away.
Seeing that He Yunxiao was not afraid to use words like good girl to coax children. Meng Qingrou held onto thedder and hummed, Dont call me that.
He Yunxiao stood on thedder. He found that Nanzhu had grown bolder and bolder since he had admitted his mistake to her.
She used to be docile and obedient, but now she had even learned to talk back.
As safety was at stake, He Yunxiao did not intend to coax her and said in a cross-tone, No stubbornness. Be obedient and stay away.
When Meng Qingrou heard that He Yunxiaos tone was not right, she blinked, I
He Yunxiaos tone became even harsher, What?
Under He Yunxiaos gaze, Meng Qingrou was visible to the naked eye, and muttered, Nanzhu knows. Then she stood to the side.
He Yunxiao breathed a sigh of relief and climbed up thedder, almost reaching for the medicinal herbs, when he suddenly heard a loud sound of wood breaking. Then, the medicine rack, together with hisdder, began to tumble to one side.
He Yunxiao was speechless for a while, what a way to say that it would fall down.
But fortunately, he had asked Nanzhu to stand a little further away in advance.
Just as He Yunxiao was about to use his light weight to jump out of the way of the falling rack, he suddenly noticed a person running fast and rushing to the bottom of the falling rack.
He Yunxiao:?
He took a look.
Nanzhu!
What are you doing here?
Nanzhu! Go away!
He Yunxiao shouted angrily, but Meng Qingrou acted as if she hadnt heard him, rushing towards the ce where the basket was ced under the shelf regardless.
He Yunxiao cursed at the stupid girl. Whats so good about medicine that youd risk your life for it?
Then he hurriedly used his lightning skills, pointing his toes at thedder and the medicine rack, and swept past like a flying Peregrine.
Before the huge rack fell, he reached out and wrapped his arms around Nanzhus waist and legs and carried her out.
When he got to safety and put this desperate little girl down, He Yunxiao scolded under his breath, I told you to stay away, but you still dare to go over there, do you want to die?
Meng Qingrou held the medicine basket and said aggressively, Theres only one portion in here. I
As precious as it is, is it as important as your life?
That is
If not for the fact that his own lightness had been strengthened and was already the best in the world, Nanzhu would really have been crushed here today. This time, she was lucky at best to have survived the disaster.
When He Yunxiao saw that she had not only knowinglymitted a foul act, but also dared to talk back, he had no intention of showing her any mercy. On the spot, he pped Nanzhu upturned buttocks with a crunching sound.
p!
Then he said angrily, Youve done something wrong and youre talking back?
Feeling the burst of tingling in her buttocks. A burst of blush floated on Meng Qingrous face.
Biting her lips, Meng Qingrou held the medicine basket with one hand and shook the corner of He Yunxiaos clothes with the other. She said, Nanzhu knows shes wrong. Dont be angry, okay?
Chapter 127
Chapter 127
The kitchen of Lin Xuan Pce was not in the main part of the pce, but in a separate row of rooms outside the main area.
At this moment, the pce maids, including Xinger, were all gathered around the stove, chattering, and discussing the affairs of Her Highness Nanzhu.
Suddenly there was a small, muffled sound, like something falling to the ground.
The sound mingled unobtrusively with the gossipy chatter.
Is the food ready?
Its ready early.
Dont be in a hurry, itll be done in a little while.
He Yunxiao, who was still furious, looked down at Nanzhu when she was begging for forgiveness in such a pitiful tone, and in his heart he had already forgiven her a thousand times.
This is not to me for He Yunxiaos fickle attitude.
I mean, who could stand up to Nanzhus begging for forgiveness?
Imagine a stunningly beautiful 17-year-old girl standing beside you, her little hand tugging at the corner of your coat, her pretty face raised to look at you. Her face is so beautiful. Her eyes are so watery.
They are timid and pitiful at the same time.
Those beautiful eyes, clear as water, with a bit of her own guilt, but more than that, they are still pleasing to you.
She is waiting for you to forgive her.
Can anyone withstand this?
He Yunxiao just wants to ask if someone can resist this?
In his heart, He Yunxiao did not me Nanzhu at all. To say the least, Nanzhu was desperate to save the herbs used to cure his soul-devouring pills.
Though, in his heart, he forgave her.
On the surface, He Yunxiao still had to put on an appearance.
If every time Nanzhu made a mistake, she could get away with it by being cute and pampered, then if she made mistakes unscrupulously in the future, wouldnt he me himself for spoiling her?
Other than that, lets say today, once he started to give in to her a few times, Nanzhu gets aggressive, always getting away with making pitiful faces and sometimes not even saying things properly.
He Yunxiao admitted that he had made a mistake, but even if he made amends to Nanzhu, he could not let her be arrogant and bullying.
She had to be taught a good lesson.
He Yunxiao put a scowl on his face and snorted coldly, You know youre wrong? Is knowing that youre wrong just lip service?
Seeing that He Yunxiao had not the slightest intention of forgiving her, Meng Qingrou could only ask timidly, Then, what do you want me to do?
He Yunxiao continued to snort coldly.
I dont want to do anything. I know you are desperate for medicinal herbs. But no matter what it is for, you cant risk your life. Just now, if I hadnt been very good at light skills, maybe, if I had gone to save you, we would both have been pinned down. Since I have martial arts skills, I wouldnt have died if I was pinned down for a while, but you, a simple woman, would have died if you were smashed like that.
Meng Qingrou shrank back and said, Nanzhu knows she is wrong.
He Yunxiao said, Yes, you know you are wrong, what should we do?
Meng Qingrou put down the basket, ran to another part of the room, and searched for something, then came back with a ruler. (Notes: Scale)
She gave the ruler to He Yunxiao with both hands, then joined the little fingers of her two small hands together against her little thumb, bringing the white palms of her hands upwards, in front of He Yunxiao.
In the past, when Nanzhu made mistakes, it was this ruler that mother used to teach Nanzhu a lesson.
He Yunxiao weighed the ruler and asked, How many times?
At that time Nanzhu was negligent in her medical studies, so mother hit Nanzhu five times. Now Nanzhu has made a big mistake, so you, you can hit her ten times.
He Yunxiao touched the solid wood ruler, and then looked at Nanzhus tender little hand.
After all, he did not have the heart to hit her hard. With the force in his hand, He Yunxiao struck the ruler on Nanzhus hand.
Even so, Nanzhus little hand was still red from the hit, and her two little hands kept trembling.
He Yunxiaos heart was aching, but this blow was already very restrained, and there were nine more blows toe.
Nanzhu, does it hurt?
Meng Qingrou said with a hint of tears, Yes. Nanzhu knows its wrong, Nanzhu shouldnt risk her life, please hit quickly.
He Yunxiao did not want to hit again, although this was on Nanzhus body, but not only did she hurt, his own heart also hurt like hell.
He had to think of a way to teach her a lesson and not make her feel so bad.
He Yunxiao ced the ruler on Nanzhus hand without hitting her, but said, Hold it with both hands and dont let go.
Meng Qingrou obediently held the ruler. Her arms no longer needed to be held up, so they hung naturally in front of her body. At this point it looked as if her hands were tied by a rope.
He Yunxiao sat down on the chair and patted his thigh, If I really break your hands, there will be no one to make potions for me. Come over here and lie on myp for a change.
Looking at He Yunxiaos attitude, Meng Qingrou vaguely knew what way he was nning to teach himself a lesson in a different way. Both hands subconsciously clenched the ruler and hesitantly walked over to He Yunxiaos side.
Then, hesitantly, she leaned down and got on He Yunxiaosp.
Both hands could not protect the poor buttocks because they needed to hold the ruler. In this way, it was the same as handing over this one important ce all into He Yunxiaos hands and letting him teach her a lesson.
He Yunxiao kindly reminded, Nanzhu, nine strokes.
Mm.
Meng Qingrou was already too red-faced to speak as she made such a humiliating pose and was about to face an even more humiliating lesson.
Without further ado, He Yunxiao brought forth a crunching sound with a wave of his hand.
p!
Meng Qingruo clutched the ruler with both hands and lowered her head without uttering a word. Spanking was not painfulpared to a spanking on the palm of the hand, but the tingling sensation that arose from contact with therge hand was very strong. It was something that a lesson like a hand spanking did not have.
Moreover, Meng Qingruo understood that this spanking was different from all the previous ones.
In the past, it was always him taking advantage of herck of attention and spanking secretly. This time, on the other hand, it was herself who had taken the initiative to pose and deliver it to him for a lesson.
p!
Soon, a new tingling sensation interrupted Meng Qingruos thoughts, and she was now filled with this signal of a crispy and tingling sensation that spread throughout her body with the ringing sound.
He Yunxiao was mentally reciting the Peach Blossom Story, while his mouth questioned Nanzhu.
Know its wrong?
I know.
Do you dare to do it again?
I dont dare.
What if you make a mistake again in the future?
Meng Qingrou bit her lip and didnt say anything.
He Yunxiao struck again and asked again, What if you make a mistake again?
If you make a mistake again, please punish me, Young Master.
How to punish?
A spanking, a spanking on the bottom.
Spank who?
Meng Qingrou became quiet again.
He Yunxiao sent the ninth lesson and asked, Who?
Nan, Nanzhu.
Almost, almost, almost, if he continued, he would not be punishing Nanzhu, but himself.
He Yunxiao said, Nanzhu, get up, from now on you have to value your life above all else, anything else, Nothing else is more important then your life.
Meng Qingrou got up from He Yunxiao with a blushing face, and after standing up, her hands were still honestly holding the ruler.
He Yunxiao said, Nanzhu, you dont need to hold this ruler.
Meng Qingrou blushed red, Ah.
Then, as if the whole person was rebooting, the ruler was still held in her hand, with no intention of letting go.
He Yunxiao reached for the ruler and said, Good girl, let go of the hand and give me the ruler.
Only at this time did Meng Qingrou honestly let go of her hand and gave the ruler to He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiao put the ruler on the table and turned his head to see that Nanzhu was actually still the same as she was just now, not saying a word and standing obediently beside him.
Chapter 128
Chapter 128
He Yunxiao was now starting to worry about Nanzhu.
A few spanks just now, was it too exciting and made her a bit unbearable for a while?
Back then, when Sister Du was bullied in Sister Jiangs bed, Sister Du was also silly. At that time, the originally smart Sister Du couldnt cope with Sister Jiang at all and agreed to whatever was asked.
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhu and thought to himself that her situation might be simr.
So he got up, took her hand, and led her to sit on a chair.
It suddenly urred to He Yunxiao that Nanzhue had just been taught a lesson. Would it hurt to sit in a chair right now?
Although the hit was not hard, it was, after all, nine hits.
Nanzhu, does it hurt to sit on a chair on your butt?
Meng Qingrou shook her head, It doesnt hurt.
He Yunxiao was relieved, but not that relieved, because now Nanzhu looked like she didnt seem to have calmed down.
Suddenly, He Yunxiao felt the small hand he was holding in his palm being withdrawn.
When he looked up, Nanzhu was staring at him with watery eyes.
He Yunxiao was delighted and said, Nanzhu, youre back.
Meng Qingrou blushed red and questioned, What are you doing holding my hand?
He Yunxiao knew he was in the wrong, but he couldnt tell a lie, so he said honestly, I saw you dazed just now and thought something had happened to you, so I took you over here to sit down.
I was dazed?
He Yunxiao said honestly, Yes. After you were taught a lesson, you were just dazed.
When Meng Qingrou heard the word lesson, she could not remember anything but the tingling sensation and her cheeks flushed.
She blushed and asked, Why did you have to teach me a lesson like that?
He Yunxiao said honestly, It hurt too much to hit your hand, I couldnt bear to do it.
[Meng Qingrous favorability level changed from 39 to 41]
Then you dont have to teach a lesson like that, you can hit somewhere else
He Yunxiaoughed, If not there, where?
Meng Qingrou herself couldnt say, it seemed, except for the palms of her hands, and there, hitting anywhere was inappropriate.
You also liked to hit there before, why?
This was the question that put He Yunxiao down.
He said, I dont know, maybe its habit, or maybe its like, at that time more or less I can t help but think of bad things.
No thinking about bad things!
He Yunxiao said frankly, You are so beautiful, how can I not think about it at all, would I still be a man, if i didnt?
You!!
Meng Qing Rou was so angry that her chest rose and fell. She knew from the beginning of her meeting, He Yunxiao, that she had never been able to say anything to him.
No matter what, he always had a reason.
But now, she wasnt going to reason with He Yunxiao either. He was the one who insisted oning to haunt her anyway, wasnt he?
I dont care, youre not allowed to think about it anyway.
He Yunxiao:?
Good man, emboldened by favouritism!
Has Nanzhue be willful to this extent now?
Nanzhu.
Whats wrong?
Take it. He Yunxiao handed the ruler on the table back to Nanzhu.
Meng Qingrou didnt want to hold the ruler at all; she naturally knew what holding it meant. But under He Yunxiaos serious gaze, she still took it honestly.
This time, she did not need to be taught by He Yunxiao, and she held it with both hands consciously and obediently.
Sitting on the chair, holding the ruler, Meng Qingrous arrogance had mostly faded. She was now sitting upright with her head lowered and the ruler in her hands on herp, her legs together and her back straight. She looked like a student who had made a mistake and was waiting for her teacher to criticize her.
Do you know why you were told to hold the ruler?
Meng Qingrou meekly replied, No.
He Yunxiao took a deep breath and said, Nanzhu, I really do like you very, very much. But you cant be wilful and presumptuous just because I like you. The matter of thinking about bad things is something I cant control myself. And yet you tell me not to think and tell me to do what I must not do, isnt that willful?
Hmm.
Still being willful?
Not any more.
He Yunxiao was relieved. He was most afraid that Nanzhu would turn into the willful and presumptuous kind of person who was most annoying. Now, since she was not, there was no need to take the next step.
Good girl, give me the ruler.
Meng Qingrou gave him the ruler, then hesitantly said, Then, then I, not letting you into the Linxuan Pce, is that being willful?
He Yunxiao Daoughed, No, this is the punishment you gave me.
He then squatted down and looked up at Meng Qingrou, reaching out to take her small hand, squeezing it and looking into her eyes, Its my fault for lying to you, and its also my fault for making you sad. I am also human and make mistakes. Just like Nanzhu, I deserve to be punished for making mistakes. Nanzhu, no matter how much punishment you give me, I am willing to ept it. As long as you can feel better in your heart, I will do whatever you want.
[Meng Qingruos favorability level changed from 41 to 50]
This time, the tant words of love did not make Meng Qingrou blush in shame.
She lightly frowned at her pretty brow with a difficult expression.
She grabbed one of He Yunxiaos big hands with her two small hands and pulled it to touch her chest.
He Yunxiao looked at Nanzhu in distress and didnt even care about what her hand felt like. He only felt her heart beat with Nanzhus lightly frowning.
Meng Qingrou said softly, He Yunxiao, Nanzhus heart hurts so much.
Before, He Yunxiao did not understand why King Zhou wanted to take Bi gans heart to please Daji. Now He Yunxiao understood King Zhou too well. (Notes: Too big to exin, Read Here.)
But whenever he had a little way to ease Nanzhus heartache, then he used it instantly.
He rose, bent down, and went to kiss her lightly furrowed brow.
It seemed to really work, and after the kiss, her brow did indeed rx a little.
Nanzhu, time heals the heart most. We are not in a hurry, take our time. Ill stay with you for another ten years if you cant cure it in one year, and Ill stay with you for the rest of my life if I cant cure it in ten years.
Meng Qingrou nodded slightly and agreed, Mm.
When He Yunxiao watched Nanzhu slow down, he got up and smiled, Nanzhu, you have to cure my Soul Devouring Pill so that I can stay with you for the rest of my life.
Meng Qingrou deliberately hummed, Its the same if you turn into a soul-devouring pill to keep mepany.
He Yunxiao knew she was joking, so he pretended to be angry and frowned, Hm?
Meng Qingrou hurriedly stood up from her chair and reached out to pull He Yunxiaos arm.
Nanzhu is just joking. Dont be angry.
He Yunxiao alsoughed, You take the herbs and make the potion, while I take care of that fallen rack. Break it into bits and tomorrow you can ask Xinger to move the broken parts of wood out bit by bit.
Meng Qingrou nodded repeatedly, Mm-hmm.
In the room of Linxuan Pce, there were still the same two people, but for some reason, they were not the same two people as when they first arrived.
He Yunxiao did not expect that although the work was divided between her making the potions and himself chopping the rotten rack, in the end he was the one who finished the work first.
After He Yunxiao finished, Nanzhu was still working hard grinding the herbs.
Without saying a word, he took away Nanzhus work and told her to stay aside.
He Yunxiao is a cultivator and did it quickly. So the powder was immediately ground, and by this time the water on Nanzhus side was boiling.
The powder was poured into the jar with the odd pile of stuff, steamed slightly, and then it was ready to be taken out and drunk.
He Yunxiao smiled, Can I take it on an empty stomach this time?
Meng Qingrou said shyly, If you want to drink it after dinner, you can do that too.
When He Yunxiao heard this, he smiled heartily; what Nanzhu meant was: it didnt matter whether one drank this potion on an empty stomach or not. He Yunxiao did not dawdle and downed it while it was hot, then reached out and squeezed her small hand and said, Is it okay if I drink this and then eat dinner? Your Highness Nanzhu?
Meng Qingrous face turned a little red as her hand was grabbed.
Not daring to look He Yunxiao in the eye, she turned her face to the side and said, Since Xinger made the food for you anyway, you can eat it if you want.
At this moment, Xingers footsteps and words came from not far away.
Young Master He, the rice is ready,e and eat some.
When Meng Qingrou heard that Xinger had arrived, she hurriedly pulled her small hand out of He Yunxiaos hand and stood away from him. Her face flushed, and her tone cold, she said, Once youve eaten, go away. Donte back tomorrow.
He Yunxiao watched Nanzhu talking to the empty space, so he teased, Your Highness, Im here, what are you saying with your face facing in the direction of Xinger?
Chapter 129
Chapter 129
.
.
.
How could He Yunxiao not know what Nanzhus had in mind?
To put it bluntly, she was embarrassed. She was very conservative in her thinking and could not let go of intimacy in front of others.
From the point of view of Nanzhus state of mind at this moment, when Xinger suddenly appeared, her state of mind was probably simr to that of going shopping with her boyfriend, but suddenly meeting her parents who were also shopping.
Subconsciously, she pretends that she doesnt know her boyfriend well and that she is not close to him.
Taking advantage of the fact that Xinger hadnt arrived yet, He Yunxiao used this gap toe closer to Nanzhus side.
Nanzhu, I want to heal now.
Meng Qingrou naturally knew what healing meant, it meant that the big hand and the small hand interlocked their fingers and pressed tightly together.
It is obvious that yesterday she was angry with him, but today she was pulled by his, hand, spanked, and kissed on the forehead.
At the very beginning, Meng Qingrou was nning to never forgive He Yunxiao again, but now, for some reason, it has turned into the pattern of being with him as before. Although now he does not take the initiative to move his hands and feet on himself, Meng Qingrou feels that this way now, it is even a little more intimate than in the old days.
Meng Qingrou pushed He Yunxiaos arm with her small hand, but of course she couldnt push it. She just meant it, and then said, Go back and sit down, Xinger is here.
Of course, He Yunxiao knew that it was Xinger who wasing. If Xinger didnte, he wouldnt have the heart to tease Nanzhu.
Nanzhu was in the most adorable state of mind, I dont want to beughed at by Xinger.
He put his big hand under Nanzhus small hand, which was naturally hanging at her side, and rubbed the tips of her fingers with his palm upwards. At the same time, he did not forget to whisper sneaky words in Nanzhus ear.
Nanzhu, I want to heal my wounds, will you let me heal my wounds for a while?
Meng Qingrous fingers tickled and her heart tickled too.
The past came to mind, and the warmth,fort and solidity of the small hand being wrapped in the big one came together.
Meng Qingrous five green and jade fingers, which were still close together, now began to move a little bit one by one, a little bit away from the other fingers.
Seeing Nanzhus small hand, already teased by himself with her five fingers separated and ready, He Yunxiao pursed the corners of his upturned mouth, secretly amused in his heart.
He had no doubt that he could get a 100 per cent grip on Nanzhus hand if he went to shake it now. At most, he would be met with a little token resistance from her hand, and at most, a few fake unpleasant words of anger from Nanzhus mouth.
But the current He Yunxiao would not do that.
After the previous experience of Nanzhus favourable level, exploding, He Yunxiao was now much more mature. When dealing with traditional and decent girls like Zirou sister and Nanzhu. As long as they didnt take the initiative themselves or didnt allow it themselves, He Yunxiao would never cross the line.
The favorability that could be forcibly created by ones own initiative was too watery and too risky to gamble on. It is better to take your time and be practical.
Although Nanzhus favorability is currently only 50, He Yunxiao feels that the intimacy with Nanzhu now, based on previous favorability, must be at least 90 or more. He knew that he hadnt even had the chance to use such actions as kissing the forehead and spanking on his sister Jiang and sister Du, who also had a favorability of 90 or more.
He Yunxiao kept rubbing the fingertips of Nanzhu on his hand and continued to whisper, Nanzhu, just heal for a while, Ill let go when Xingeres, okay? Nanzhu be good, just for a little while.
Seeing that Nanzhu was so worn out that she was about to nod her head in agreement, Xingers voice suddenly got louder over there.
Young Master He? Your Highness? Are you here?
Seeing Xingers figure move faintly behind the rack, Meng Qingrou hurriedly left He Yunxiao behind and touched her red cheeks as she squatted beside the stove where the potions were being made.
She even sat closer to the stove on purpose, pretending that her face was red from the fire.
When Xinger arrived, she looked at He Yunxiao and her Highness, who were quite far away, and could not help but sigh.
She said to Meng Qingrou first, Your Highness, the rice is ready.
Meng Qingrou did not want to beughed at by her best sister, who had sworn yesterday that she would never believe again. but today, when she saw the real person, she was defeated at the first touch and surrenderedpletely.
She said in a calm tone, Take him away. Tomorrow, dont take it upon yourself to let him in without permission.
Xinger looked at He Yunxiao and said somewhat apologetically, Yes, Xinger understands.
Then she said, Young Master He,e.
He Yunxiao held back hisughter and did not open his mouth to poke her for the sake of Nanzhus little bit of majesty and face as the eldest princess.
After leaving the room, he walked beside Xinger and opened his mouth to ask, Xinger, what does Nanzhu usually do?
Xinger smiled and said, Her Highness stays in Linxuan Pce all day. Only in the afternoon would she go out to get some sunshine. The things Her Highness would do on weekdays were usually tending to the herb garden, studying the prescriptions and sorting out the herbs. but recently Her Highness has been sews sachets for Her Highness Xiaoyue.
He Yunxiao nodded his head to show that he understood.
He naturally knew about Nanzhus sewing sachets for Xiaoyue. It was here that he and Nanzhu first met.
At that time, Nanzhu was cutting the grass to prepare the incense. Then she identally cut her hand, and this ident became the beginning of the story.
He Yunxiao asked again, Xinger, what are Nanzhus favourite things or hobbies?
Xinger thought for a moment and said, Her Highness used to love small animals, but then she got injured and never touched them. There are also none of those things that can hurt people around Linxuan Pce now.
He Yunxiao thought about it carefully, and with Nanzhus body, it was true that she couldnt keep cats and dogs or anything like that. Although there was now his own blood to help heal her wounds, it was better to avoid them just to be on the safe side.
Does she like anything else?
Apricot thought carefully, Generally what a young girl would like, Her Highness would like, only, if its something in particr, I dont know.
He Yunxiao was not surprised by Xingers answer. Just imagine, if one lived in Linxuan Pce all day long, and was exposed to all these things every day, and saw all these familiar faces, how could one have any special, particr hobbies in that case?
He Yunxiao suddenly thought, what would happen if he took Nanzhu out for a walk? Just like how he had taken Chu Chu to the Tingfeng Tower, he could take Nanzhu, who had always lived in the pce, for a walk in the streets of Yinjing.
I think what people who have lived in the pce for a long time like most, is being loved and freedom.
By taking her out of the pce, to go shopping like a normal person, did, it give her freedom?
He Yunxiao suddenly understood.
Why did Nanzhus favorability towards him rise so quickly on the day she first met him, and also today?
It was because she was so eager to be loved.
Just like a thirsty person in the desert, she would be willing to ept a little water as long as it was avable.
At this moment, He Yunxiao understood even more how much he had hurt Nanzhu in the first ce. To snatch away what little love she may have left from the hands of the one whocks it
It was simply an unforgivable sin.
He Yunxiao took a deep breath and said to Xinger, Xinger, if I want to take Nanzhu out of the pce, what should I do?
Xinger didnt know why He Yunxiao suddenly asked this and was surprised, Usually a princess has to get permission from the empress to leave the pce. Now there is no Empress in our dynasty, the Empress Dowager is in charge of the imperial court, so if Young Master wants to go out, you need the Empress Dowagers permission to do so.
When He Yunxiao heard the Empress Dowager, he got a headache.
Is there another way?
Xinger whispered, Secretly?
Mm.
Xinger said, If a pce maid leaves the pce, she has to have a warrant from the Shang Pce Bureau.
He Yunxiaoughed, As long as it doesnt involve the Empress Dowager, everything else is a minor problem.
Nanzhu, wait for me to take you shopping!
Chapter 130
Chapter 130
It was alreadyte at night when He Yunxiao returned home from Linxuan Pce. Because he had to rush to the Fan Mansion in the morning, after returning home, He Yunxiao hastily tidied up and went to bed.
The main character, Chu Fan, makes his daily morning visit to the Fan residence in order to see General Fan Yu. He Yunxiao had no choice but to stay with Chu Fan at the Fan residence every morning. Chu Fan sat in the living room and He Yunxiao sat in the study.
But they did not have the same purpose.
Chu Fan was there to meet Fan Yu and get clues about the tragic family murder. He Yunxiao was there to capture Fan Yus daughter, the youngdy of the Fan residence. The teaching master of the Antler Academy. The most talented girl in Yinjing, and the heroine of the original book, Fan Ziruo.
Becausest night, he approached Nanzhu to admit (ambiguous) his mistake, plus the subsequent pulse-taking, trial of medicine, spanking, making medicine, and finally eating dinner. It was veryte at night when we left the pce, past 3 oclock, all in the early hours of the morning.
He Yunxiao had ate dinner, and before he went to bed he was thinking about Nanzhu and the redemption of Jiangs sister, so he hade home in the early hours of the morning and fell asleep eventer.
Fortunately, he had no sses in the morning, so he could get upter, as long as he arrived earlier than Chu Fan.
Unfortunately, He Yunxiao did not even manage to arrive earlier than Chu Fan.
As the morning sun shone on the ground, the dew drops that had fallen in the morning shone brightly.
He Yunxiao pushed open the door to the Fan residence study and saw two familiar figures already sitting in familiar positions.
Fan Ziruo, was holding a book in her hand, smiling quietly and gently at He Yunxiao. Chu Chu, on the other hand, folded her arms around her chest and closed her eyes, and only when He Yunxiao turned his gaze on her did she perfunctorily open her eyes and give him a look. It was both perfunctory and not perfunctory at the same time.
Quiet and beautiful.
He Yunxiao smiled and said, Good morning, Miss Ziruo..
Fan Ziruo nced at the closed-eyed Chu Xiaoxiao before rising and bending slightly to return the greeting, Good morning, Young Master.
He Yunxiao then said, Good morning, Miss Chu.
As if she hadnt heard him, Chu Chu closed her eyes and ignored him.
He Yunxiao was not taken aback by Chu Chus attitude, nor did he care. This kind of person who ignores everything, who stands tall, who doesnt see you, but secretly cares about you in a twisted way, is Chu Chu.
The day Chu Chu bes like Nanzhu, sitting on a chair, blinking her big eyes and greeting you meekly, thats what will take He Yunxiao by surprise.
He did not care about Chu Chus attitude, so he closed the door after greeting her and went into the study to his ce.
When there was Chu Chu around, Fan Ziruo would not discuss novels with He Yunxiao, so the rtionship on the surface looked a little more distant.
Young master, as usual you will read by yourself today, and if there is something you dont know, ask Ziruo again?
He Yunxiao said, Yes.
Fan Ziruo said, Good. Then she gently turned her head, looked at Chu Xiaoxiao, and asked, Miss Xiaoxiao?
Chu Chu ignored Fan Ziruo.
In her heart, Fan Ziruo felt that Chu Xiaoxia was so devoted to her brother Chu Fans feelings that she would not even bother with herself as a woman, so she could not help but respect her a little more.
Although Chu Xiaoxiao seemed to be sitting close to young master He, when she thought that she wouldnt even bother with herself, much less with He Yunxiao, Fan Ziruo didnt think it mattered whether Chu Xiaoxiao sat next to He Yunxiao.
So she said, If there is anything you dont understand when you are reading, you can ask me too.
Chu Chu continued to ignore it.
Because He Yunxiao had exined Chu Xiaoxiaos character before, Fan Ziruo didnt take her ignorance to heart. After saying that, she smiled at He Yunxiao and then concentrated on her book.
When He Yunxiao waited for Fan Ziruo to start reading, he transmitted his voice to Chu Chu while pretending to read a book.
He Yunxiao: Good morning, Lord Chu Chu.
Chu Chu: Hmm.
He Yunxiao: Did you sleep wellst night, my lord?
Chu Chu: Yes.
He Yunxiao: Did you have breakfast then, my lord?
Chu Chu: Yes.
He Yunxiao: Oh, isnt My Lord going to read a book?
Chu Chu finally stopped crossing her arms over her chest and pretending to sleep with her eyes closed, but opened her eyes, dropped both hands, and changed her posture to read a book.
Chu Chu: You talk a lot of nonsense, what do you want to say?
He Yunxiao naturally wanted to ask when she would be able to start passing on her martial arts.
However, the clever He Yunxiao knew that Chu Chu would definitely not honestly agree to the transfer of kung fu, so he simply followed the example of thest time and did a preemptive strike.
First, he took Chu Chus little hand, and then he said something else!
On the surface, he was quietly reading a book, but in fact, fierce fighting was about to start on under the desk.
He Yunxiaos left hand quietly touched Chu Chus small hand. His fingertips lightly touched it, and the small hand noticeably trembled for a while. Then, like a hungry tiger pouncing on the small hand, therge hand that had been building up strength for a long time pounced on it.
He grabbed it and held it firmly, so that there was no chance of it struggling to escape.
In fact, it was easy for Chu Chu to shake off He Yunxiao. He Yunxiao was only ying on the fact that Chu Chu did not want to expose her martial arts skills in front of Fan Ziruo.
However, what He Yunxiao did not expect was that Chu Chus hand only trembled when he touched it for the first time, and after it was grabbed by him, ity silently in the palm of his hand. Even when he loosened his grip a little and let go of the force, the little hand did not intend on leaving.
Strange.
Even Nanzhu wasnt this obedient.
What was wrong with Chu Chu?
He Yunxiao waited until he had grabbed the hand before he transmitted his voice to Chu Chu and exined: I want to say, Lord Chu Chu, is it convenient for you to transmit your power to me?
Chu Chu gave him a look and said through transmission: If you beg me, I will pass on my martial arts to you.
He Yunxiao felt extremely strange.
In the past, Chu Chu also spoke like this, but before speaking, she definitely would not ept being held by her hand honestly.
The point is, its not a matter of passing on martial arts or not!
It is: Lord Chu Chu, who has never liked to be touched by others physically, is now having her hand held by me.
Shouldnt Chu Chu first ask me to let go of her hand before talking about anything?
Why is she only mentioning passing on martial arts now, not to release her hand?
Could it be that I could keep holding her hand even without passing on martial arts?
Impossible! Its absolutely impossible!
There must be a mistake somewhere!
He Yunxiao tried to pass on his voice and asked: Lord Chu Chu, can I get the chance to pass on martial arts without asking you?
Chu Chu:No. You have to beg me.
As He Yunxiao transmitted his voice, Chu Chus hand remained held by him.
He even, experimentally, rubbed it a little.
It felt wonderful!
But even after doing so, this little hand did not intend on leaving.
He Yunxiao recalled Chu Chus words and once again transmitted his voice to ask: Lord Chu Chu, will you transmit my martial arts to me as long as I beg you?
Chu Chu: I keep my word.
He Yunxiao naturally knew in his heart what kind of promise Chu Chus promise will be honoured was.
But he also knew that Chu Chu did not like the kind of person who begged for mercy from her, but rather liked the kind of man who was firm and hard-headed, Dont bully the poor ones.
However, today is a different story. In the past, when Chu Chu had just met him, his favorability was low, and we werent familiar with each other. Now they know each other much better, and her favorability level has reached 40, which is not particrly low.
To pass on martial arts, He Yunxiao nned to risk begging Chu Chu once, so he transmitted his voice: Please, I beg Lord Chu Chu to pass on martial arts to me.
Chu Chu was afraid that He Yunxiao would reverse his decision and immediately agreed: Yes.
He Yunxiao looked at Chu Chu in amazement. Not only did she not hate him when he begged her, but she also agreed very quickly. She gave the impression that she was like a youngdy on a trip, standing on the carriage and not getting down, waiting for someone to bring her a woodendder to get down from the carriage early in the morning. As soon as thedder was in ce, the youngdy naturally got out of the carriage.
Guesses and feelings might not be right, but pure inner strength could not fool anyone.
In He Yunxiaos grip, Chu Chus small hand, a wisp of inner energy, pure to the extreme, was then transmitted after she agreed.
This internal energy was perfectly controlled by Chu Chu and drilled into He Yunxiaos body without a single drop.
Chapter 131
Chapter 131
.
.
.
He Yunxiao was feeling one thing right now, awesome!
Chu Chu was fantastic!
The internal energy transmitted this time was much lesspared to thest time when she passed on previously, which brought the benefit that it was very gentle.
Under Chu Chus delicate control, this extremely pure internal energy travelled through He Yunxiaos meridians,pleting the absorption, cirction, and fusion of internal energy, before returning to He Yunxiaos dantian and bing his own power.
Just likest time, He Yunxiao only had to take Chu Chus hand and did not need to do anything else, leaving everything to Chu Chu, and he just waited for his power to grow.
Moreover, this method of passing on energy was more than ten times faster than if He Yunxiao had cultivated it on his own. Not only was it faster, the quality of the internal energy obtained was also higher, as the internal energy transmitted was personally cultivated by the Worlds Number One, which was iparable to what He Yunxiao had cultivated himself. It could be described asfortable, fast, and good at the same time.
The only drawback was that it would consume Chu Chus martial arts power.
However, Chu Chus martial arts internal energy was the best in the world, so the energy she passed on to He Yunxiao was just a drop in the bucket to her, not much at all.
The internal energy was controlled by Chu Chu and traveled through He Yunxiaos body for days and days. He Yunxiao enjoyed the benefits of passive cultivation and was even a little swayed to try to cultivate on his own.
After all, the difference between the two was too great. One was painful and tiring and grew slowly and poorly, while the other grewfortably and quickly and with high quality. If you simply vote with your feet, you will know which method to use.
He Yunxiao estimated that, ording to his own talent, rising to the ninth realm was already the limit. He used to feel this way when he was training himself. After entering the ninth realm, the internal energy that he had refined would just sink into the sea and be left in his dantian, without any growth in his cultivation.
Now that Chu Chu has been giving her passive training, He Yunxiao can clearly feel the increase in cultivation, although it is extremely slow, but it means that the Master realm is in sight!
Martial artists at the Master and Grandmaster realms were all treasures.
To reach this realm, one needs talent, dedication, and luck.
The martial arts of both Qi and Yan together cannot even reach 200 Grandmasters in 50 years. This shows how valuable a Grandmaster is.
He Yunxiao was delighted. With the Master realm, although he still could not beat Chu Chu and Xiao Xiao, no one else would be able to bully his wives.
He couldnt help but sing Chu Chus praises and said: Chu Chu, youre great! I love you so much!
Hearing those words, Chu Chus whole body trembled. Her mind was so shaken that she almost failed to control the internal energy in He Yunxiaos body, almost causing it to travel through the wrong meridians.
He Yunxiao felt that something was wrong and said in confusion: Chu Chu?
Chu Chu: I naturally know what you are talking about. I am just fulfilling my promise to help you. You dont need to think much about it. Nor do I need your flowery words to curry favor. As long as you beg me, I will help you, and it has nothing to do with what you have just said.
Chu Chu: Whats more, the words you said came out of your mouth, and Im afraid you didnt even use your head, so I dont feel a trace of sincerity. Of course, I neither care nor will I care. Dont think that I will be moved by your words. Its ridiculous.
Chu Chu: The rtionship between me and you is only one of interest, so dont imagine anything funny and make a fool of yourself.
He Yunxiao looked at the slight redness on Chu Chus face that had just appeared and quickly disappeared, and heard her say so many words like never before, and felt very bad in his heart.
Hearing her tone of voice, coupled with her slightly red face, she couldnt be Angry, could she?
The times are different, in the past, when He Yunxiao was faced with an angry Chu Chu, he had to think first of all how to survive in Chu Chus hands, whereas now after bing acquainted, He Yunxiao is not even in a hurry to coax her, and intends to skin her a little.
He Yunxiao: Chu Chu, are you angry?
Chu Chu: No.
He Yunxiao: Really not angry?
Chu Chu: To make me angry, you are still not worthy.
He Yunxiao:
Chu Chu still looks like this.
Whether it is worthy or not He Yunxiao nced at the small hand in his palm. Whether it is worthy or not, the real thing is already in the hand anyway.
Frankly speaking, Holding hands with Nanzhu is the best.
Its not that Nanzhus hand is too much better than the other heroines, but her hand is just the right size.
She is shorter than both Sister Do and Sister Jiang, and her hands are also smaller, which makes her hands the mostfortable to rub and y with in the palm of your hand.
Although Chu Chus hands were also very beautiful, however, the most enjoyable part of taking Chu Chus hands was not physically, but psychologically. But whenever he remembered that this was the small hand of the top martial artist in this world, the number one in the world, He Yunxiao, was thrilled to death.
In terms of height, Nanzhu is about 55, and Chu Chu is slightly shorter than Nanzhu, but this difference is almost negligible when ites to her small hands.
Nanzhus hands are delicate, warm, and soft, while Chu Chus hands are slightly harder than Nanzhus, but only slightly, and are quite soft. And Chu Chus hands are a little lower in body temperature, slightly cooler, and best held in summer.
The study of the Fan residence was quiet and peaceful.
Fan Ziruo was reading a book intently, while Chu Chu was pretending to read a book and needed to divert some of her mind to manipte the internal energy running through He Yunxiaos body. Everyone had something to do, but only He Yunxiao was bored.
He didnt want to read a book.
Besides, it was a bit disrespectful to hold the hand of a tablemate while reading a book.
He Yunxiao had nothing to do, so he simply focused on the hand he was holding with Chu Chu under the table.
In order not to disturb Chu Chus energy transfer, He Yunxiao first tested the amount of skin contact needed to transfer the energy.
The initial movement was to grasp Chu Chus entire hand, and then to reduce the area of her hand little by little. First, he touched only the palm of her hand without touching the back of it. And then he left the palm of her hand and grasped only Chu Chus fingers, and then gradually reduced the number of fingers he held and the number of knuckles he held. Eventually, He Yunxiao found that with both fingers cupping only the tip of Chu Chus pinky finger, the transfer could continue as usual.
With this in mind, it was much easier for He Yunxiao to y with it.
First, he yed with Nanzhus favorite style, interlocking the fingers.
He Yunxiao looked at Chu Chus face and found that she was staring at her book, but at that moment, the hand under the table was secretly and quietly moving.
When he reached the gap between Chu Chus fingers, he bent his four fingers and pushed them through directly between Chu Chus fingers. When all the fingers had passed through Chu Chus fingers and sped the back of her hand, the ten-finger sp wasplete.
He Yunxiao held it for a while and found that Chu Chu seemed to be concentrating on transmitting her energy, not caring about him.
This was excellent.
So he let go and yed.
Rubbing and pinching Chu Chus fingers
After Chu Chus hand had been yed back and forth to one side by He Yunxiao, He Yunxiao suddenly noticed that around the area of the hand, there was actually a little bit of a very shallow tooth mark. This tooth mark was so shallow that even he himself could only find it after ying it back and forth once, plus after careful observation.
He Yunxiao was furious on the spot.
Who dared to bite my Chu Chu!
On second thought, it was myself, so its okay.
Suddenly a very strange thought popped into He Yunxiaos mind.
Does the fact that the wound isntpletely healed mean that theres still some antidote left?
A taste?
Chapter 132
Chapter 132
.
.
.
He Yunxiao stared at Chu Chus small hand, the idea of tasting the antidote intensifying.
But now that Ziruo sister was around, the objective conditions really didnt allow for it.
Otherwise, He Yunxiao would have to find a way to take a taste of the antidote.
He Yunxiao remembered thest time he tasted the antidote. Honestly, Chu Chus little hand didnt taste much, but once he saw the indifferent look Chu Chu gave him, he just inexplicably wanted to taste it, and now he wanted it even more.
There was no way, Ziruo sister was right next to him.
He Yunxiao had always been a serious person in front of Ziruo sister, because Ziruo sister was very serious, and in order to win her favourability, He Yunxiao had to be serious.
Now for the first time, he regretted it. Damn, was being decent such an inconvenience.
Chu Chu had nothing to do originally, she had no interest in reading books, and after distracting herself with manipting her internal energy to help He Yunxiao cultivate, she spent a lot of her energy on his body.
As for He Yunxiao ying with her little hand, she had already known about it, but she didnt want to get on his bad side.
At this moment, when she came back to her senses, she found that He Yunxiao was not ying with her hand anymore, but was instead staring at it with a strange expression.
Chu Chu: What do you want to do?
He Yunxiao: Nothing
Chu Chu: If you dont have anything to do, you can focus your mind on how to manipte your inner strength. Your original cultivation level was only seventh ss, but after taking the Soul Devouring Pill you reached the eighth ss, and yesterday I raised it to the ninth ss. Your cultivation level has risen, but your ability to manipte internal energy is still at the seventh rank level. I can help you raise your cultivation, but you still have to raise this maniption ability yourself.
He Yunxiao asked: What will happen if I dont?
Chu Chu: After the ninth rank, you will be the weakest ninth rank, and after Zong Shi, you will be the weakest Zong Shi.
He Yunxiao was surprised: That serious?
Chu Chu: Serious, and not serious.
He Yunxiao: If you say it is not serious, why is it?
Chu Chu: You should only fight those who are one level below you. If you cant beat those of the same level or above, you cane directly and beg me to do it.
He Yunxiao: It is also a good way
Anyway, Chu Chus hand had now been touched and carefully yed with, so He Yunxiao had nothing to do, so he put his mind on observing how she manipted her internal energy, just as Chu Chu Chu had said.
To others, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to observe how the worlds number one maniptes her internal energy. but to He Yunxiao, it was something he could see everywhere and all the time, and he didnt even really want to look at it.
He Yunxiao distractedly observed how Chu Chu manipted his internal force, at first marvelling at Chu Chus extraordinary control, and then bing bored with it. It was the same as watching a digging machine, and after watching it for a long time, it was not very interesting.
Its not as good as when Chu Chu blushes.
Seriously, when Chu Chu blushed from being pressed on the moisture point, the contrast and impact He Yunxiao would like to call the strongest!
I have to find a way to trap Chu Chu again!
Make her blush for me!
Chu Chu was concentrating on passing her energy to He Yunxiao when she suddenly felt a chill on her back. There were few people in the world who could make her feel in danger. Except for He Yunxiao, he was a different kind of danger.
She frowned at He Yunxiao and found that he looked unharmed, so she didnt say anything.
Chu Chu gave He Yunxiao a look that made Fan Ziruo, who was sitting on the other side of the table, sit up a little.
Fan Ziruo was originally a serious reader, and when she took a break from reading for a long time, she would inevitably set her eyes on He Yunxiao. He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao were close to each other, so she didnt feel anything, but when she looked at them, the more she saw, the more she felt something was wrong.
From a rational point of view, Fan Ziruo could not infer that Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao had any rtionship.
But for some reason, the more she looked at the two of them, the more she felt that something was wrong.
It was inevitable that students would whisper and make small gestures to each other when they were normally reading a book. But Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao were notmunicating with each other, nor were they moving, like two pieces of wood. However, made people feel that they had a very tacit understanding.
Young Master.
Hearing Fan Ziruo call him, He Yunxiao looked up and said, Miss Ziruo, whats wrong?
Fan Ziruo said, Is there anything you dont understand when you read the article?
He Yunxiao smiled and said, Not yet.
Fan Ziruo nodded, and then asked Chu Xiaoxiao, Miss Xiaoxiao, do you have anything you dont understand?
Chu Chu had always disliked Fan Ziruo, and now that she had promised He Yunxiao to let her live to see the lotus flowers next summer, there was no way she could be nice to her. So she said coldly, No.
Fan Ziruo looked at the book He Yunxiao had ced on the table, so she smiled and said, Yooung Master, do you remember what you were reading?
He Yunxiao was slightly embarrassed. He was so focused on holding hands that he hadnt paid a single word of attention to the book that was on the table.
I forgot
Fan Ziruo looked between Chu Xiaoxiao and He Yunxiao shoulder to shoulder and said, Young Master, Miss Xiaoxiao. This desk is long at the front and short at the sides. The front is a bit wide for three people, but the side is a bit cramped for two. I thought that since you and Miss Xiaoxia were not concentrating on your reading, you might as well sit with me on the front of the desk. I will sit in the middle of the two of you and then exin. How about that?
He Yunxiao naturally wanted to sit next to Ziruo sister if he was alone. But now that he was holding Chu Chus little hand in his hand, he dared not get too close to her, let alone separate from Chu Chu and let her sit in the middle.
He Yunxiao was thinking about how to politely decline Ziruos kindness, but to his surprise, Chu Chu, who had never wanted to talk to anyone, spoke up.
She said directly, No.
Fan Ziruoughed, Why?
Chu Chus hand gently tugged on He Yunxiaos hand that was holding her. Then she looked straight at Fan Ziruo and said with her head held high, There is no reason. If I say no, then no.
Fan Ziruos favorable feeling towards Chu Xiaoxiao was not high enough, and it was not yet to the extent that it could be easily moved by Chu Xiaoxiaos emotions. So even though Chu chus attitude was very bad, Fan Ziruos emotions did not fluctuate much.
She still kept her smile on, but she didnt know if it was for Chu or for He Yunxiao.
With her keen powers of observation, Fan Ziruo stared at Chu Xiaoxiao, looked at her expression, listened to her tone of voice, and then said, Miss Xiaoxiao seems to be speaking out of turn. You have a reason but dont want to say it, well should be embarrassed
He Yunxiao held Chu Chus small hand and had the most direct feeling about Chu Chus state.
Chu Chus fists had hardened, and if she hadnt had to pass on her power to He Yunxiao, with her small hand still held by He Yunxiao, she would have had to make Fan Ziruo suffer a bit just now when she spoke.
Chu Chu was aware that she had promised He Yunxiao that she would live until next summer, but had not promised He Yunxiao that she would live until then without any injuries.
Naturally, He Yunxiao could not let Chu Chu do it, and held Chu Chus hand in a deadly grip, not forgetting to send her a voice to persuade her.
He Yunxiao: Chu Chu dont be angry. Ziruos just a bit observant and unpredictable.
Chu Chu: What did you call her?
He Yunxiaos mind was quick and he immediately cleared the air: Miss Fan! Miss Fan!
Chu Chu: You care about her a lot?
He Yunxiao immediately said through his voice: No, no, no! I was afraid that Lord Chu Chu would make a move on her. Hurting her was a small matter. but I was afraid of making amotion and drawing Chu Fan over to make a big deal out of it, and it would be hard to exin then. Besides, if you hurt the Fan Housedy, it will be inconvenient for Chu Fan to visit in the Fan Residence in the future.
Chu Chu: Hmph.
When He Yunxiao heard this hmph, he knew that he had calmed Chu Chu down.
It wasnt enough to coax Chu Chu, but he still had to coax his Ziruo.
I had a headache.
Chapter 133
Chapter 133
.
.
.
Sister Fan Ziruo is not Chu Chu.
Although Chu Chu looked fierce, she was particrly easy to coax, and could basically be cajoled with a few words as long as her temper was well understood. Fan Ziruos sister is not so easy.
Firstly, she was quite smart and didnt easily buy tricks. And secondly, she was very observant, and generally the kind of lies that even she didnt believe could not fool her.
Especially now, in front of Chu Chu, who would explode at any moment, to coax her. The difficulty could be imagined. No less than making He Yunxiao indifferent to a beautiful woman.
The situation now was that Fan Ziruo sister wanted the three people in the study to sit at the front of the desk, with herself sitting in the middle of He Yunxiao and Chu Xiaoxiao. And Chu didnt want to lean on Fan Ziruo, Chu wanted to maintain the status quo.
He Yunxiaos own idea, too, was to maintain the status quo.
He Yunxiao asked himself, maintaining the status quo was not that he wanted to be closer to Chu Chu and then distant from Fan Ziruo, it was really that his desire to improve his strength was more urgent now. Sitting with Chu Chu, he could safely and securely absorb her power.
If he had lost the opportunity to hold hands with Chu Chu, it would be difficult for He Yunxiao to find such an opportunity to have prolonged contact with Chu Chu for the rest of the day.
Ziruo
The words just came out of his own mouth when He Yunxiao felt Chu Chus small hand in his hand, a bit restless, and uneasy.
So he immediately changed his words, Miss Fan, I
These words also just came out of his mouth when He Yunxiao ran head-on into the shocked, uprehending, mixed with self-loathing gaze of Fan Ziruo.
Young Master, you
He Yunxiao himself certainly didnt want to call out in such a formal manner, but it was just that Chu Chu was particrly concerned about this now, and he couldnt help it.
He Yunxiao said, Miss Fan, please listen to me
When she heard the name Miss Fan again, Fan Ziruos mood instantly went down negatively.
He Yunxiao looked at the change in Fan Ziruo sisters expression and secretly sighed in his heart that it was not good. Based on the actual case where Nanzhus wifes current 50 favorable level exceeded her previous 90 favorable level, her favorable level was now stuck in the heart knot, but in reality it was definitely more than 75.
It might be above 80.
Although He Yunxiao knew that he could greatly influence her emotions, he didnt expect that a mere name could instantly change her emotions from happy to sad.
This kind of influence was simply terrifying, and it could be said that Fan Ziruo sisters mood was nowpletely in the shape of her own.
When Fan Ziruo heard He Yunxiao call her Miss Fan in such an insightful way, her heart was filled with mixed feelings.
She said sadly, Young Master, Ziruo has be Miss Fan to you. Is that so?
At this moment, He Yunxiaos mind was spinning fast.
It was definitely necessary to call her Miss Fan. Chu Chu had been coaxed by him and had just gotten over her anger, so if he called Fan Ziruo Ziruo or Miss Ziruo at this time, Chu Chu Chu would explode again.
He Yunxiao once again experienced Chu Chus foul temper, and his mind was strengthened by the idea that he had to find a chance to change her temper. But now was not the time to dwell on Chu Chus temper. Now was the time to appease Fan Ziruo sister.
Now that Chu Chu was around, it was impossible for him to transmit his voice to Fan Ziruo sister.
What could be done to exin Miss Fan in a more intimate way, through hints?
He Yunxiao suddenly thought of Fan Zi!
Fan Zi was a secret that only Fan Ziruo sister and he knew.
This would definitely work!
He Yunxiao deliberately assumed the persona of He Xiao as written by Fan Ziruo, pretending that he was an honest and serious person who did not like tough. He said: Miss Fan is clearly an extrovert, why is she looking so sad now? Xiao, thought, the girl is supposed to love tough.
When Chu Chu heard He Yunxiao call out Miss Fan, although she didnt quite understand what he meant by what he said afterwards, she didnt take it to heart. As long as he stayed away from Fan Ziruo, it didnt matter what he said.
After coldly ncing at Fan Ziruo, Chu Chu spent more of her thoughts on passing on her powers and working on He Yunxiaos Meridian.
At first, Fan Ziruo did not understand what He Yunxiao was saying.
She knew her own personality very well. Even if she and He Yunxiao were able to be open andugh with each other, they were still far from being extroverted. It was not until the word Xiao appeared that Fan Ziruo suddenly understood, along with why He Yunxiao had called her Miss Fan earlier, that she understood everything.
It turned out that he was pretending to be the hero and heroine of a novel with herself.
With this understanding, Fan Ziruos cloudy emotions were swept away and her mood was clear again, and her heart was as sweet as eating candy.
[Fan Ziruos favorability level changed from 75 to 75]
He Yunxiao looked at the system alert that was still stuck on the favorability level and knew that he had barely escaped this fate of Chu Chu and Fan Ziruo.
Fan Ziruo smiled and said to He Yunxiao, Miss Fan thought that because you were so distant, you didnt like Miss Fan anymore. But to my surprise, I was not smart enough to understand what you meant.
Chu Chu caught the key word like. The mind that had been devoted to the passing of powers was pulled out again.
The small hand that was being held by He Yunxiao also became a little restless.
He Yunxiao was naturally the most concerned about Chu Chu.
Of all the female leads known so far, He Yunxiao only couldnt really handle Chu Chu and Xiaoxiao. Others, such as Nanzhu, with whom he is having a big fight. Although the quarrel is huge, but to take a step back, He Yunxiao can directly force the marriage with the power of the Marquis. He could have forcefully married Nanzhu. Marry her and then slowly coax her.
The other example is the antidote girl. Even if she is bad and has a lot of thoughts, she is just a weak woman with no power. With He Yunxiaos martial arts skills and the fact that he knows from reading novels that viins die by talking too much, as soon as He Yunxiao captures her, the game is over.
But He Yunxiao cant do anything about Chu Chu and Xiaoxiao. When faced with Chu Chu and Xiaoxiao, he could only coax them, and sometimes he couldnt.
He Yunxiao was the first to feel Chu Chus restless little hand, so of course he couldnt let the two heroines dislike each other again.
He immediately pretended to be the introverted He Xiao.
Miss Fan, Im all about martial arts, I have no interest in Miss Fan or the affairs.
When Chu Chu heard He Yunxiaos blunt and naked rejection of Fan Ziruo, on the surface, there was little to no reaction, only a slight rise in the corners of her mouth. And moved the palm that was being held by He Yunxiao and chose afortable position for him to hold it. Then quietly, continued to pass on her energy.
Naturally, Fan Ziruo knew that He Yunxiao was ying He Xiao, so she also pretended to be Fan Zi and said graciously, When I say like, it is only because I thought you were handsome, and I didnt mean anything else.
He Yunxiao, ying the role of He Xiao, said smoothly, In that case, I will continue my practice. Miss Fan is free to do as she pleases, just dont get too close to me, so that you dont get hurt while practicing.
Hearing this from He Yunxiao, Fan Ziruo lost all thought of changing seats and said with a smile, Okay.
Chapter 134
Chapter 134
.
.
.
He Yunxiao had enjoyed the thrill of Chu Chus little hands all morning.
This morning had been spent being passed by Chu Chu herself, but the actual cultivation growth was not obvious. He Yunxiao summed up the reasons for this, and there were probably several aspects. The first was that of stepping into the ninth rank, which was the limit of ones talent, the theoretical upper limit of cultivation, and therefore, it was extremely difficult and difficult to raise ones cultivation to master level.
Another aspect was that Chu Chu was using a gentle method of transferring power, this time, transferring very little power at a time without hurting his own meridians and body, suitable for long periods of time. Therefore, the effect was not too obvious.
Besides, this was only the effect of one morning. If the effect were obvious, then it would be a little too easy to ascend to the ninth rank of master, and there wouldnt be so few master-realm martial artists in the world.
He Yunxiao went home for dinner and then came back to the familiar study of the Fan Mansion in the afternoon.
Fan Ziruo, as usual, was sitting at his desk with a book. In fact, she was only pretending to read, her mind all focused on listening to the knock on the door. When He Yunxiaos footsteps sounded first and then knocked on the door, he said, Ziruo, its me.
Only then did she reply to He Yunxiao with a smile on her face, Come in quickly, Young master.
He Yunxiao entered.
Then he looked at Fan Ziruo, smiling at him.
Then, for the umpteenth time in his heart, he felt she indeed was a heroine. Face, body, temperament, personality, even the ambience creates the atmosphere, and then the atmosphere adds to their perception, all drawing full circle.
For example, Ziruo sister is a dignified and quiet character, and is currently sitting under a beautiful aura created by the bright afternoon sun, plus her magnificent figure that cannot be hidden by loose clothes, together with the confident and proud heroine aura she brings with her, and finally she then smiles gently and lightly at you with her fairy-like face.
Seriously, He Yunxiao wanted on the spot, with 75 favorability level, to carry Ziruo to the desk, and then try with her how the quality of the desk is, can not help but shake.
The sess is 75, and the failure is also 75.
He Yunxiao knows in his heart that 75 favorability is indeed high, but he also knows that it is only a little short of true sess in the raid. Never be impulsive and give up on your previous work at this point.
s, what exactly is the knot in Ziruo sisters heart? Why is it that the favorability level is so stuck that it cant make it to the final step?
When Fan Ziruo saw He Yunxiaoe in, she smiled and joked, The one who just came in, is it Young Master He Yunxiao or Young Master He Xiao?
He Yunxiao alsoughed, That depends on whether the one who let me in was Miss Fan Ziruo or Miss Fan Zi.
Fan Ziruo weakly smiled wryly, Which girl does young master prefer?
He Yunxiao raised his head and chest and said very proudly, If its He Xiao well, he doesnt like either of the two girls. If its myself, then I definitely like both.
Fan Ziruo hummed, Young Master doesnt look like a phnderer.
He Yunxiao didnt dare to give Fan Ziruo the misunderstanding that he would definitely be exclusive.
For this reason, she had even written of the deaths of three male protagonists in quick session, all of whom had been killed by the female protagonists in the novels.
It was horrible!
He Yunxiao hurriedly said, My reputation for being lustful is so well-known that everyone in the whole of Yinjing knows about it.
Fan Ziruo had already made a judgment in her mind after spending time with He Yunxiao all these days, how could he be so-called lustful when he was indifferent to her embrace? She would not believe the so-called rumors anymore.
I know what kind of person you are, so I dont believe in rumours anymore.
He Yunxiao was afraid that she might misunderstand him, so he said, I am a single heir in my family, and my father still wants to find more girls to start a family for the marquis.
Fan Ziruo looked at He Yunxiao and said with a deep smile, The continuation of the bloodline is naturally a top priority, but that doesnt stop you from being in love.
Even He Yunxiao himself thought that Fan Ziruos character was too suitable for a proper wife. Moreover, she was smart, polite, dignified, and stable. When the timees to marry her, she will be able to take care of the Marquiss household and manage the back of the house for him, and she will definitely be a great help.
But the most unfortunate thing is that she is the heroine and the other girls are also heroines.
The female lead can directly crush the supporting female, allowing Fan Ziruo to be the main wife at that time, and spoiling her alone, there is no problem at all.
But, when everyone is a heroine, how to press?
Nanzhu and Du sister will notpete with Ziruo sister for the main wife, but sister Jiang and the antidote girl are not sure.
Taking a step back, let Ziruo be the main wife, but what about the fact that she wants you to only love her?
He Yunxiao knew in his heart that he could give her any promise, but not this one. If there were no Chu Xiaoxiao and no Soul Devouring Pill, he would have been satisfied with her and married her. But now, there are several heroines, and its already difficult to stop.
It is impossible to throw any of them.
So when sister Ziruo smiled and said, That doesnt stop you from being in love, He Yunxiao could only say, Lets put aside the matter of marriage when its time to marry. Ziruo, shouldnt we discuss how to write the plot of the novel today?
Hearing about writing a novel, Fan Ziruo became interested.
She took out the persona chart she had prepared long ago and said to He Yunxiao, Hmm. I finished the persona yesterday, but young master has yet to teach me anything about the plot.
He Yunxiao sat down at the desk, took a piece of paper and wrote down a line with a brush, then pushed the paper to Fan Ziruo and said, Ziruo, the so-called main plot line is this.
Fan Ziruo looked at the words on the paper and read them out in a soft voice: Summarise your story in one sentence.
He Yunxiao smiled, Right. Thats what it means. Its a grasp of the plot as a whole. For example, Ill take the story fromst time, where the newlyweds attended a martial arts tournament. If I were to sum up the story in one sentence, it would be: the female protagonists newlywed rtionship is betrayed by her husband in the martial arts tournament, she doesnt leave him despite the betrayal, but her husband is obsessed and falls deeper into the demon girls bewitchment and cannot stop herself, and in the end the female protagonist chooses to kill her husband to prove her virtue.
Fan Ziruo listened attentively and nodded his head.
He Yunxiao said, Then what kind of story does Ziruo want to write, about He Xiao and Fan Zi.
After thinking for a while, Fan Ziruo took a pen and wrote on the manuscript paper, and after writing, she pushed the paper to He Yunxiao and then looked at him with anticipation.
He Yunxiao looked at the contents of the manuscript paper.
The story of He Xiao and Fan Zis life together.
The corners of He Yunxiaos mouth twitched as he asked, Ziruo, why are you writing this?
Looking at He Yunxiaos expression, Fan Ziruo knew it was bad and said in a bit of a panic, Were not writing an everyday text with a martial arts theme. Daily writing is all about talking, eating and sleeping. I think its good to use the word life to sum it up.
He Yunxiao said, Youve summed it up very well, but its too general and theres no concrete plot. Let me give you an example, for example, its a story about a childhood friend, who develops mutual feelings for each other during a dangerous mission, and their feelings heat up on the way home, and finally the woman takes the initiative to propose marriage, and eventually gets married.
Fan Ziruo thought about it, modified her story, and handed it to He Yunxiao to read again.
Young Master, is this okay?
He Yunxiao looked down and saw.
Fan Zi adored her senior brother He Xiao and tried every possible way to lose her first to him, but unfortunately failed repeatedly. On another mission, with the help of robbers, Fan Zi seeds, and He Xiao feels guilty for wronging his sister. Later in life, the two gradually properly confronted their feelings and eventually got married and had five children.
He Yunxiao looked at the plot and thought the story was quite good, except that having five children, isnt that a bit much?
Chapter 135
Chapter 135
Regarding having children, the traditional thinking in Qi is to have as many children as possible. The Marquis, a powerful family, had wealth and many servants, such as nannies and maids, all of whom were avable.
He Yunxiao, as the first son of the Marquis, was the only child in his family, and he could be as unrestrained in this regard as he was in his reputation. He could just marry and have as many children as he wanted. Rather If he had few, he would be scolded instead, but only if he had many would he be admired, and his family be at peace.
But this is what the people of Qi think.
He Yunxiao, a young man who had crossed over from the modern era, certainly did not think so this way.
His idea was that each female protagonist should have one, so that when he was not at home, the female protagonists could conveniently raise each others children to relieve their boredom. The idea of having five children, like Fan Zirou, was something He Yunxiao would definitely not allow.
The matter of having children is all about participation, not results.
This kind of thinking of having five children is very dangerous and must be corrected.
He Yunxiao said seriously: Zirou, your story is very well written, but I dont understand one thing. That is, why did Fan Zi want to give birth to five children to He Xiao?
Even when a modern girl mentions having children, its hard to have a face that doesnt change, let alone Fan Zirou who is quite reserved in this regard.
He Yunxiao only saw Zirou sisters cheeks blush as she stammered, It doesnt, it doesnt have to be five. I just want Fan Zi to give He Xiao more children. To make He Xiao happier.
After Fan Zirou finished her sentence, she stole a nce at He Yunxiao to see what he thought in this regard.
Would it be too little to have only five? If he wanted more children, then Zirou No No No! Then Fan Zi could also give He Xiao a few more children.
He Yunxiaoposed his words and said, The matter of having children has to be done ording to ones ability. If the wife exhausts her body in order to have a child, I think the husband will not be happy either. Besides, having a baby is a lot of trouble, pain and exhaustion, and it can easily lead to illness. Its better to have fewer babies and spend your mind on teaching them.
Fan Zirou tilted her head, gently, puzzled, Young Master, giving birth to a child is tiring, but how can you give up just because of that?
He Yunxiao was speechless.
This Zirou sister, who clearly didnt even know how to give birth to a child, how could she think about giving birth every day?
He simply said, Zirou, are you very fond of children?
Fan Zirous face reddened at that moment at He Yunxiaos question.
A man directly asking a woman if she likes children
However, Fan Zirou then looked at He Yunxiaos face, which had no teasing intent, coupled with his slightly serious look, so she roughly guessed that He Yunxiao was probably just asking a simple question and meant nothing else.
Fan Zirou put aside her strange thoughts and answered the question honestly, Zirou doesnt actually like children very much.
This time it was He Yunxiaos turn to be surprised. She didnt like them, and she still wanted to have so many?
He hastily asked, Why?
Fan Zirou said, Children are too energetic and too noisy.
Sister Zirou had never liked noise, and this answer from her was indeed unexpected and reasonable.
He Yunxiao then asked, If you dont like it, why do you still want to have several?
Fan Zirou nced at He Yunxiao and immediately blushed, then immediately looked elsewhere, and after finding nowhere else to put her eyes, she had to settle back on He Yunxiaos body.
It is only right for a woman to marry a man and bear and raise children for him. If in the future Zirou marries someone else and Zirous husband wants Zirou to have more children, of course Zirou is willing to do so.
When He Yunxiao heard this, he finally came to understand.
No wonder sister Zirou didnt like children, yet she was always thinking of having more. It turned out to be that she actually did like her husband, and then though that men liked children, and she herself wanted to make her husband happy. So, with her brainstorming, she got the idea of having more children as a matter of course.
He Yunxiao said helplessly, Zirou, to tell you the truth, I dont like children either, so dont keep thinking about having more children.
[Fan Zirous favorability level changed from 75 to 75]
[Fan Zirous favorability level changed from 75 to 76]
[Fan Zirous favorability level changed from 76 to 76]
He Yunxiao: ?
What the hell? Whats happening? Sister Zirous favorability level went up a bit?
He Yunxiao thought about it, but he couldnt figure out why suddenly, Fan Zirous favorability rating had increased by a little. Didnt he say he had a knot in his heart? Could it be that the knot had been released?
As soon as he looked at the woman across from him, he saw her watery eyes and her blushing face.
Ah what the Hell is wrong with this?
He Yunxiao cautiously asked, Zirou, what happened to you suddenly?
Fan Zirou was red-faced, and even the top of her head seemed to be smoking hot.
She screamed, Dont talk nonsense, Young Master, Zirou hasnt married yet.
He Yunxiao couldnt understand a bit. He hastily thought back on what he had just said to see if he had not paid attention to which sentence he had said wrong.
As soon as he did so, he realised that something was wrong.
At first, she said, If in the future Zirou marries someone else and Zirous husband wants Zirou to have more children, of course Zirou is willing to do so., and then he subconsciously said, I dont like children either, so dont keep thinking about having more children.
Bad, very bad, a big mistake!
Because of the favorability system, I had known that she would definitely marry me because she couldnt run away, so I subconsciously took on the role of her husband!
No wonder Zirou sister reacted so strongly suddenly, and even her favorability level went up a little!
This action of his was no less than a direct marriage proposal to her, who was good at brainstorming!
He Yunxiao wanted to exin right away that he had said it mistakenly. However, he immediately thought, if he could break the knot by proposing to Fan Zirou and get her favorability level up to 80, then why not propose to her?
Anyway, it had been stuck for a long time, so no matter how you calcte it, you should have broken 80 by now, and it was only a matter of time before marriage.
With this in mind, He Yunxiao did not intend on exining his misspoken words and simply reinforced the idea that she thought he was proposing.
So when Fan Zirou said, Dont talk nonsense, Young Master. Zirou hasnt married yet. He Yunxiao then said in response, Sooner orter, sister Zirou will have to get married.
As expected, when Fan Zirou heard He Yunxiaos words, she immediately read the deeper meaning of his words: You will have to marry someone sooner orter, so why not just marry me?
[Fan Zirous favorability level changed from 76 to 76]
Cao!
The favorability level is stuck again!
There was something wrong.
He Yunxiao understood that this knot in her heart was not simple, at least not something that could be broken by simply proposing to her and simply saying words of love.
Fan Zirou knew what He Yunxiao meant, but she couldnt give He Yunxiao a positive answer, at least not with 76 favorability levels.
At 76, it could break her stable emotions, but it could not break the ideology she had always kept.
Her father was still alive, and the matter of marriage was still up to him.
So Fan Zirou had to say politely, Marriage is a matter of choice of parents, so Zirou cant make the decision on her own.
Chapter 136
Chapter 136
.
.
.
He Yunxiao, knew that when Fan Zirou said I cant decide on my own, she meant to let him discuss it with her father, Fan Zirou. In fact, this was a polite refusal.
Fan Zirou is conservative in her thinking and has a stable personality, plus she only has a favorability of 76, so He Yunxiao, can understand why she doesnt say yes to the marriage proposal directly.
But now, what He Yunxiao, didnt understand was why the first time she mistakenly said that he was her husband, he could increase her favorability a little. The second time he hinted at it again, it didnt work.
Not being able to understand it for a while, He Yunxiao, chose to leave it for now.
The good news was that he now finally had the same 76 favourability rating as Chu Fan for Sister Zirou. With this 76 favorability level alone, he could already start trying to lower Zirous favorability level towards Chu Fan.
As long as the favorability level of Zirou sister towards Chu Fan was lowered, then he could help her get out of Chu Xiaoxiaos clutches, just like sister Du did back then!
But now was not the time to think about that. What I should think about now was a way to get the cause of Zirous heart knot out of her while teaching her to write the plot.
When He Yunxiao, looked at Fan Zirous blushing pretty face, he felt that there was something special about a dignified beauty with a shy face.
To test the knot in the plot outline, He Yunxiao, decided to spoil the beautiful image of the shy beauty.
Zirou.
The blush on Fan Ziziweis face had not yet faded, and when she heard He Yunxiao, call her, she hurriedly responded, Yes.
Isnt it time we discussed the novel?
Hearing something about novels, Fan Zirou straightened up.
Yes, Young Master just mentioned that one sentence sums up his story.
After she finished, she even thoughtfully handed the manuscript paper with the story written on it, to He Yunxiao,s face.
He Yunxiao, looked at the manuscript paper and carefully exined, Now, we have a rtively clear story line, but its not enough. We still need to have an outline to expand this vein a bit more.
Does Zirou know what an outline is?
Fan Zirou naturally knew, An outline is the gist of the story.
He Yunxiao, said again, Right! Its the main points. These points, when broken down, can also be divided into a setting outline, a plot line outline, a rtionship line outline, and a character outline.
He Yunxiao, pointed to the first paragraph of the story in Fan Zirous manuscript paper, Fan Zi adores her brother He Xiao.
Then he said, The so-called setting outline is a synopsis of the various settings in the story. Here, for example, Fan Zi is He Xiaos junior sister. So what sect are they from? What is the martial art they are studying? What are the martial arts sects in their world?
Fan Zirou nodded to show her understanding.
And then, He Yunxiao, introduced the plot line outline, rtionship line outline and character outline.
And he said emphatically, The most important thing in a romance is not the setting, but the plot and the feelings. The plot needs to be a story with ups and downs, and the rtionship has to be logical. If the former doesnt work, it will be boring, and if thetter doesnt work, it will feel raw.
Fan Zirou nodded once again, indicating that she understood again.
Although Fan Zirou was indeed a genius, He Yunxiao, did not believe that she, who had never written a novel before, would be able to understand how to write a novel just by listening to it once.
So He Yunxiao, said, Zirou, you write a plot outline of the paragraph Fan Zi loves her senior brother, He Xiao, and tries to lose her first to him by all means, but fails repeatedly, and show it to me.
Fan Zirou agreed yes, then took out a pen and paper and began to write.
He Yunxiao, took one look at her and thought, Its not good, she cant really write it just by listening to it, can she?
Is she really a genius who doesnt make any sense at all?
He Yunxiao, walked up behind her and looked at her handwriting on the paper.
After just two paragraphs, He Yunxiao, eximed, This is great.
The plot that Fan Zirou needed to write had three main points to show: the first was Fan Zi loves He Xiao, the second was wants to lose her virginity to him, and the third was fails repeatedly.
The first plot that Fan Zirou wrote on the script paper was Brother and sister go on a mission, and He Xiao saves the day. Although the plot is clichd, as long as the emotions are described properly, it is more than enough to exin why Fan Zi adores He Xiao.
The second storyline is He Xiao is weed by his sisters in the sect. This plot is very well done. It directly heightens Fan Zis sense of crisis, and paves the way for her to try to lose her virginity.
After watching these two episodes, He Yunxiao, no longer wanted to watch them.
He knew that Fan Zirou had no problem with the plot design.
A genius is a genius no matter what they do.
She only had to be taught once, and she could use it proficiently.
Is there still a kingsw here? Or was there even aw?
He Yunxiao, just wanted to angrily rebuke the heavens for their injustice. But when he thought that sister Zirou would be his own wife, and that the baby she would give birth to in the future would also be smart. He Yunxiao, then silently gave the heavens a nod of approval.
As if she had thought about it, Fan Zirou wrote very quickly, and in no time, she had finished the first paragraph of the plot.
He Yunxiao, looked at the paper that Fan Zirou handed him and had nothing to say.
Regarding plot, there was nothing particrly remarkable about Fan Zirous plot, but each of them was reasonable. That was enough.
When ites to romance, its not the plot that counts, but the characters, and developing their feelings for each other.
Fan Zis plot ispletely up to par.
With her writing power, she didnt have to worry about describing the characters poorly, so for her, it was almost as if she just needed to perfect the outline of the rtionship line and then she could start writing the novel.
He Yunxiao,, wanted to say, Zirou, you write very well. But no. He had to pretend to discuss the outline with Fan Zirou to test her heart.
He Yunxiao, took the time to read the synopsis and thought about the previous case where Zirou had increased her favorability a little.
At that time, he had mistakenly stepped into the role of her husband and then made her gain a little bit of favorability. Later, when I tried her again as her husband, I did not increase her favorability.
Why did it go up one time but not the next?
Could it be that the reason for the rise in favorability was the attitude of being her husband, rather than the fact that he had spoken words of love to her?
The attitude of being her husband can only appear once, while love words can be said many times, so when she knows my attitude, I cant reproduce the thing again, so the favorability rating can only go up once. When I tried again thetter time, it had no effect.
But why did she increase her favorability because I had the attitude of wanting to marry her?
Was it because she had tacitly agreed that I wouldnt marry her?
Why would she think that?
He Yunxiao, couldnt figure it out, so he returned his attention to Fan Zirous plot outline.
On the plot outline, there was a paragraph that read, He Xiao rejected Fan Zi who offered him her hand because he felt that she was just more than just his sister.
He Yunxiao, was a bit confused, so he asked Fan Zirou, Zirou, why did He Xiao reject Fan Zi here?
Fan Zirou looked at the manuscript paper and exined, Because although Fan Zi is a junior sister, Fan Zis father and He Xiao are friends.
He Yunxiao, understood that the reason He Xiao rejected Fan Zi was because of ethics. Simply put, Fan Zi was considered He Xiaos brothers daughter, so how could this be done?
The more He Yunxiao, thought about it, the more wrong it became.
Since He Xiao didnt ept Fan Zi because of ethics, is it possible that Fan Zirou as an author, who has this kind of thinking, wont ept me because of ethics?
Its entirely possible!
No wonder she knew that my attitude of wanting to marry her had increased her favorability rating, whereas before, no matter how much I brushed up my favorability level, it would not increase. Its because she had nevere across the teacher-student line before, she never dared to think about it!
Fan Zirou values these things the most. She is both my teacher and my student, with such aplicated rtionship, it is normal for her to be apprehensive.
When He Yunxiao, thought of the time when he first met Fan Zirou, at that time he had to break the teacher-student rtionship with Fan Zirou to be her teacher, just because he was afraid that this situation would arise now.
I never thought that it would still appear.
However, now that he knew the cause of the knot in his heart, it would be much easier to untie it again.
Chapter 137
Chapter 137
Solving this knot is actually as easy as putting an elephant in the fridge.
The first step is to open the refrigerator. The second step is to put the elephant in, and the third step is to close the door.
The first step is to tell her that they are both teacher and student and not teacher and student, since she cares about teacher and student. The second step is to tell her that it doesnt matter if they are teacher and student. The third step is to break through her hesitation with a swift confession.
These three steps are easier said than done. Fortunately, He Yunxiao had paved the way for the first step from the very beginning. In the second step, he also indirectly told her about his attitude because he was a teacher and student and he didnt care.
This is a very good start.
The next step was to keep reinforcing the second step, to keep telling Fan Zirou that it did not matter even if they were teacher and student.
He Yunxiao pointed to the story of He Xiao and Fan Zi on the manuscript paper and said: Zirou, such an important setting as He Xiao and Fan Zis father being friends, must be written before He Xiao rejects Fan Zis plot and tell the readers. Otherwise, the readers will blow up.
Fan Zirou nodded her head with a seeming understanding.
He Yunxiao continued, Theres nothing wrong with this plot outline of yours anymore. Next, you just need to improve the setting and write the outline of the emotional line, and then you can start writing.
When she heard ready to write, Fan Zirous feelings were mixed up.
She said with a hint of excitement and anticipation, Okay.
He Yunxiao was mindful of untying the knot in her heart, so he continued, First, write out the outline of He Xiaos rejection of Fan Zis rtionship line and show it to me.
Naturally, Fan Zirou was obedient to Teacher Hes words, so she agreed and then wrote on her manuscript paper.
Because it was an outline, the number of words was small, and Fan Zirou soon handed the plot, the outline of their changing rtionship, to He Yunxiao.
He Yunxiaos desire to read the outline was false, but the desire to use the outline to secretly demonstrate Zizi Zirous mind was not only there, but also veryrge.
He Yunxiao said, Zirou, this He Xiao rejecting Fan Zi is understandable, butter, how are you going to write that the two of them are together again?
Fan Zirou said with some embarrassment, Later, Fan Zis feelings for He Xiao became very strong well. Then, the two of them gradually had feelings for each other. But its always been in the way of this rtionship, so its not good to say it explicitly.
In his mind, He Yunxiao said, Isnt this exactly the same as what we are doing now?
Later, they met the bandits, and with the help of the bandits and aphrodisiac, they became mmmm husband and wife. With the reality of husband and wife, He Xiao could only marry Fan Zi, and then gradually, there was nothing can seperate them anymore.
He Yunxiao is definitely not going to engage in any ssic aphrodisiac tricks to forcibly raise the favorability of sister Zirou.
What he wanted to do now was to imply that it was okay to be teacher and student.
So, He Yunxiao used the story of Fan Zirou to say, In fact, whether its Fan Zi or Chu Xiaoxiao, its the kind of feelings they have that dare to risk the world that are most precious. A true rtionship can transcend the world, Zirou, am I right?
Hearing He Yunxiao say this, Fan Zirou couldnt help but think of her and him. The line of affection between them was also ambiguous.
Despite all the worries in her heart, Fan Zirou was still essentially yearning for such a rtionship. If not, she wouldnt have gone on to admire Chu Xiaoxiao.
Mm. Fan Ziziwei lowered her head and agreed in a small voice.
Although He Yunxiaos hint was sessful, it wasnt quite solid yet, and had to be made hot. In addition to his own words, to convince Fan Zirou, he had to find someone else, someone close to Zirous sister, to give her a pillow talk.
The only person I could think of was Sister Du!
After instructing sister Zirou, to continue improving the outline of the novel, He Yunxiao slipped into Dus sisters courtyard on the pretext of going out for a walk.
From a distance, He Yunxiao heard the soft sound of the zither.
As he approached, stepped into the courtyard and looked from afar, he saw that it was really Sister Du ying the zither with her hands.
From the very beginning, He Yunxiao knew that Sister Du was good at music through the favorability system, and even her name had the word Yinyun in it. But it was not until now that He Yunxiao saw Sister Du ying the zither for the first time.
She was sitting on a round stool, her figure was shapely, her jade legs were long and slender, her ck hair was like a waterfall falling behind her back, her pretty face was without joy or sorrow, as elegant and holy as an orchid flower. Du Yinyuns hands were like stirring the surface of a calmke, gently stroking the water surface, plucking out a circle of beautiful tones that rippled away.
He Yunxiao could not bear to disturb this picturesque scene and stood quietly, waiting for her to finish ying a song before quietly walking behind her, opening his arms and wrapping them around the beautys shoulders.
My Yinyun is so beautiful.
Du Yinyuns body jerked stiffly as she was suddenly touched. However, when He Yunxiaos voice rang out in her ears, the stiff body, along with its unapproachable aura, all but melted like ice, and snow, turning into a gentle spring water.
Du Yinyun limply leaned against her young Master and said with a slightly resentful tone, Young Master hasnt looked for Yinyun in person for three days. Yinyun thought that Young Master had forgotten about me.
He Yunxiao also felt helpless, tired of running around between Nanzhu and Zirou these past few days. He had indeed neglected sister Du, a little.
Yinyun, Ive been a bit too busy these past two days. I have indeed neglected you.
When Du Yinyun heard her own Young Master say this, she quickly twisted herself out of his arms and looked at He Yunxiao with an anxious face.
Young Master must not say that, just now it was Yinyun who was willful and actuallyined to Young Master without knowing the height of heaven. Young Master has to put your great matters first and should not hang on to the affairs of a little woman. As long as you cane over when you are bored and sleepy and let Yinyun serve you and give you pleasure and relief, Yinyun will be satisfied
He Yunxiao looked at Du Yinyuns panicked eyes and her anxious tone, and then listened to the words serveing out of this iceberg beautys mouth
He Yunxiao is not wooden, but on the contrary is also very lustful, these two days always in front of Nanzhu. And Zirou, forcibly suppressing his nature, with a serious side to face them, has long been exhausted. Now, although it is not so much that his sanity has copsed, but in front of such naked words from sister Du, he has been tempted to burn with impatience.
However, as much as he wanted to, He Yunxiao still chose to take his time.
He was thinking of Sister Du, of her as a whole, not just of her beautiful body.
Sister Dus personality was that of a dog licker who wanted to serve, and she obeyed his requests and would not refuse. Lets not talk about her own willingness or unwillingness to take the final step.
Lets talk about the current situation. Nanzhu, Zirou and sister Jiang were all waiting for him. Especially Sister Jiangs redemption money has not been prepared so far. Moreover, there is no time to contact the antidote girl.
Now everything is rushed, if this time one breaks the big defense straight away. I am afraid that in future, thinking about sister Dus tender home day after day, I will miss the big event.
Young Master?
Du Yinyuns voice pulled He Yunxiao back to reality.
Then He Yunxiao followed Dus sisters eyes and looked at the ce where he wanted to move uncontrobly and had nuclear power.
It was already toote to recite the Peach Blossom Garden Story.
Because Sister Du was blushing and staring at He Yunxiao with watery eyes.
Young Master, Yinyun is here, so you dont have to hold back.
Chapter 138
Chapter 138
He Yunxiao had to admit that even though he was already very good at talking about love, he was still no match for Sister Dus all for you love attack. In front of Sister Du, anyone would be defeated.
He Yunxiao had advised her several times before, but to no avail.
A person who has given her whole body and soul to you unconditionally, it is difficult to give her any ridiculous aspirations. It was even more impossible to just put on a face and be angry with her.
The only solution now seems to be to spoil her a bit more.
Indeed, you have to spoil her more.
Aftering to Dus bedroom, he pampered her twice and used up two more handkerchiefs.
Later, with the help of Dus sister, He Yunxiao had the pleasure of trying out the nuclear power for the first time.
He Yunxiaos assessment of the nuclear power was that it was very strong.
Just like a nuclear-powered submarine, the Nuclear Power is designed to berge in scale, has a long dive time, is powerful in attack, and the interval between loading ammunition is so short that it can be called unlimited firepower.
He Yunxiaos first attempt had already made Du so tired that she did not want to talk.
He Yun felt sorry for Sister Du and pretended that once would be enough. Then he wrapped his arms around her, wiped her mouth, gave her water, and massaged her face to relieve her fatigue.
After being gentle for a while, He Yunxiao did not forget the matter at hand and mused about the purpose ofing here.
Yinyun. Let me ask you something.
Du Yinyun wasfortably leaning in his arms when she heard him speak. She intended to straighten up and listen to his question. But just as she had the thought of getting up, she was caught by He Yunxiao again and went back to lie down.
Du Yinyun was forced to lean back into He Yunxiaos arms to answer.
If you say so, Duke, Yinyun will definitely tell you everything.
He Yunxiao said, Your sister, Zirou, is she particrly concerned about ethics and conventions?
Du Yinyun nodded and said, Sister is indeed very observant, however, she is not very pedantic. There are some things that need to be changed, if you talk to her properly, or ask her to think about it herself, she will be able to figure it out.
He Yunxiao said, For example, if she likes Master, will she be able to figure it out?
Du Yinyun shook her head and said, Im afraid not. As the saying goes, a day as a teacher is a lifetime as a professor, not to mention my sister, even I cant ept it.
He Yunxiao smiled and joked, If I were Yinyuns master, would Yinyun not be able to ept it?
Du Yinyun hurriedly got up from his arms and exined anxiously, Young Master is different! No matter what you are, Yinyun is still Young Masters Yinyun. All are little maids and ve girls that can be used by Young Master as he pleases.
Nudging the tip of Dus nose, He Yunxiao said, Is it the kind, a little maid who can give birth to a baby for Young Master?
Du Yinyun blushed, and bit her lip, gathering up the courage to undress for He Yunxiao.
As long as you dont mind Yinyun, Yinyun can give birth to as many babies as you want.
He Yunxiaos nuclear power had kicked in again, but he wasnt afraid, after all, it was nuclear power, so he had no fear even after a few times. It was just that he didnt want to tire Dus sister out again at this juncture. In that case, Im afraid Ill have to waste the whole afternoon on this.
Its not that He Yunxiao doesnt like it. Its just that theres an urgent need to break the knot in Fan Zirous heart.
If the knot in Zirous heart wasnt broken and her favorability was not 80, he would have to worry about Chu Fan staying at the Fan Mansion all the time. I couldnt leave the Fan Mansion during the day, and I had to go to Linxuan Pce at night, so I couldnt afford to spend time with Sister Jiang and Miss Antidote.
Especially Sister Jiang. A week had been promised with Sister Jiang, and three days had passed. The remaining four days to get 10,000 taels was quite stressful.
He Yunxiao hurriedly pressed on, stopping Sister Dus movements.
Lets not talk about that for now. Lets talk about your sister Zirou first.
Du Yin Yun was puzzled, What does Young Master want to talk about?
He Yunxiao had previously talked to Sister Du in the grove about his intention to court her Sister Zirou, so he didnt beat around the bush and spoke to her directly then, Recently, my rtionship with your sister and I have been progressing very slowly, I think, probably because your sister and I are in a teacher-student rtionship.
Sister Du tilted her head in thought for a moment and said with a slight doubt, I heard my sister say that Young Master has been teaching her to write novels recently. Sister is also teaching Young Master to study essays for the imperial examinations. Does such a rtionship count as teacher and student?
He Yunxiao himself, didnt think it counted. It was more like ssmates helping each other, but the problem wasnt that he felt it, but that Fan Zirou felt it.
Heughed bitterly, I think the rtionship with me, Zirou, is more like ssmates helping each other. But my thoughts dont work, its still up to your sister to decide what she thinks.
Du Yinyun said suspiciously, So, Young Master wants Yinyun to help persuade my sister?
He Yunxiao indeed thought so, and even the purpose ofing to sister Dus ce was this. Even though this was the case, the words could not be said like this.
He Yunxiao knew that Sister Du was not Nanzhu, and she would not care so much whether he lied to her. Besides, Sister Du was smart, so she could probably guess his intention ofing to her.
After a moments reflection, He Yunxiao finally gave up the idea of saying pretty words to coax Sister Du.
He usually lowered his profile to Chu Chu and said all the nice things, but that was not possible. Chu Chu just ate this. That was how he had to coax her.
There is no worker who doesnt bow down to the boss. They are forced by life, and it is understandable.
But sister Du and Nanzhu are both heroines in their own right, so they should be treated equally. One cannot not lie to Nanzhu just because she does not want to be lied to, while Sister Du is more tolerant of himself, and he in turn takes advantage of her tolerance and goes about saying nice things to lie to her instead.
Although it is true that sometimes it is better to say nice things to get a womans heart, He Yunxiao no longer wants to do that. Whats more, with Sister Dus ny-something favorability towards himself, there was no need to go back to saying those kind words.
He Yunxiao pulled Sister Du back into his arms and quietly wrapped his arms around her, resting his head on her shoulder and rubbing his cheek against her hair and face.
Slowly, he said, At the beginning I intended to ask you to help me persuade Zirou. Even I came to you for the same reason. However, now I no longer want you to go.
Du Yinyun listened to her own Young Masters soft words of love, not half-caring about the purpose of his seeking her. Perhaps to her, it was already a great happiness to be used by her Young Master.
But when she heard I dont want to let you go now, she asked curiously, Why doesnt he want to let Yinyun go again?
He Yunxiao turned his head sideways and kissed sister Dus fragrant cheek, saying, Right now, I just want to y with Yinyuns handkerchief a few more times.
When Du Yinyun heard ying with handkerchiefs, her face instantly turned red.
Ever since the first time she had yed with handkerchiefs, she had sometimes been unable to sleepte at night. She was even tempted to try it herself.
However, when she thought that her body was reserved for her Young Master, only he could touch it, not even herself. So every night, she held back.
Until today, when I finally got to taste then again
Of course, Du Yinyun was eager to continue ying with the male, but she was not overwhelmed by these things.
Things were big and small. Priorities were important. She could still tell the difference.
The handkerchief could be yed with at any time, but Im afraid the matter on her sisters side was not something she could continue to put off.
If it were easy to solve, Young Master would not havee looking for her.
When Du Yinyun thought about it, she asked He Yunxiao, Young Master, can you let Yinyun go and talk to her sister?
He Yunxiao was of course willing, but said, y with the handkerchief once more and let you go.
Du Yinyun was shocked, having already yed three times today, if she yed again, would she leave an impression on her Young Master that she was that way by nature?
He Yunxiao looked at sister Du, who said no with her mouth but was honest with her body, and couldnt help but smile. At the same time, his hands were warming up from ying the game, his touch wasing, and his hands were starting to get better..
Chapter 139
Chapter 139
Fan Zirou was concentrating on the story outline in her study, even forgetting that she had to go to ss in the afternoon.
This time, her good sister Du Yinyun did note to remind her, but was instead asked toe and chat with her to relieve her boredom.
When the door to the study was knocked on, Fan Zirou subconsciously said, Come in quickly, Young Master.
This time, however, it was not He Yunxiao who came in, but Du Yinyun.
Fan Zirou looked at her good sister, and was surprised, Yinyun, why is it you? What brings you here?
Du Yinyun said, I miss my sister, cant I? In this study, it seems that only Young Master He, is allowed toe, but not sisters sister.
Although Du Yinyun was speaking as if she was angry, she naturally moved her chair and sat next to Fan Ziyuan. The two sisters would sometimes fight, but their rtionship had always been excellent.
What surprised Fan Zirou most was not that Du Yinyun came to her study.
When Young Master He was not here, Yinyun often came to look for herself. She was also a regr visitor to this study, but ever since the arrival of Young Master He, she had stoppeding.
Now that he was not here, it was normal for her toe and talk to herself again to relieve her boredom. But what was not normal was that Yinyun looked different from her usual self today.
Her skin was clear and rosy. Her long hair was ck and smooth like silk. Her eyes were watery. Her eyes were smiling with spring in them, and the joy on her face seemed toe from deep inside, hard to suppress. She seems to be in quite a good mood.
At this moment, although Yinyuns temperament was less cold and indifferent, and more gentle and affectionate, this change made her whole person glowing.
Fan Zirou did not know how to describe the good sister now, but only had a feeling that this sister could also be her own sister.
Fan Zirou could not help but ask, Yinyun, you seem to be in a very good mood today, did something happy happen?
Sister Du naturally knew her sister Zirou, whose keen and intelligent eyes she had known for a long time. If she answered nothing happy now, she would definitely see through it.
So, Du Yinyun said in a roundabout way, I am happy to see my sister happy, and so am I.
Fan Zirou said curiously, What am I happy about?
Du Yinyunughed, Sister has a husband, isnt that happy?
Hearing her good sister say this, Fan Zirou immediately blushed and exined in a panic, No, no. We are just friends, Young Master He and I. Besides, he teaches me how to write novels and is my teacher. We are absolutely clear, how could we possibly do something like that.
Du Yinyun thought to herself, I havent even said who the husband is, but my good sister has confessed everything.
However, my sisters concern about the teacher-student rtionship was just as her Young Master had guessed.
Du Yinyun pretended to be surprised and said, Didnt my sister also teach Young Master He the essays of the imperial examinations?
Fan Zirou, nodded and said, Yes, I teach him essays and he teaches me novels.
Du Yinyun then said, Then, is this also considered teacher and student?
Fan Zirou, thought about it, and couldnt quite figure it out herself. So her mood sank and her voice lowered.
I dont know. But me and Young Master He, no matter who is going to teach who, in any case one is the teacher and the other is the student.
When Du Yin Yun saw her own sister thinking this way, she said angrily, Where has this study of sisters gone? Yinyun has not read as many books as her sister, but she thinks about these things with more understanding than her sister. The sage said, If three people can do something, there must be a teacher for them. Anyone can be a teacher and anyone can be a disciple. Do you understand?
Naturally, Fan Zirou knew these things. She said, I understand.
Du Yunyun continued, Since sister understands, why cant you figure it out? Since there must be a teacher for all three, that means everyone can be a teacher. If everyone thinks like you, that a teacher and a student cannot be married, then how can there be a husband and wife in this world? How can there be any prosperity and joy in heaven?
If a man and a woman are married, and the man teaches the woman how to farm and the woman teaches the man how to weave, then the man and woman are also each others master and disciple. If you think so, does it mean that the two of them, who are already married, do not count just because they have taught each other something?
Sister is a pedantic thinker and suffers yourself. If you cant even understand this, you should have made your attitude clear and said, I am not destined for the Young Master. It would have saved me, ahem and saved Young Master Hee over every day. Its as if the first son of someones marquiss housees every day to beg for sister and refuses to marry him.
When Fan Zirou was scolded by her good sister in this way, instead of feeling aggrieved, the things she had been worried and depressed about before diminished a lot.
Even more so, she began to worry about He Yunxiaos attitude instead.
It was true, as Yinyun had said, that there should be many women who thought of a gentleman of his caliber.
In Yinjing alone, there were far more than just the Fan family who were the right match for the Marquis. In fact, regarding the Fan familys rtionship with the Marquis, it is a high climb.
If we take a step back from family history and look only at personal qualifications, just counting the Four Flowers of Yinjing, there are at least three women from the schrly family in Yinjing whose talent and beauty are not inferior to her own. This is in addition to merchant families, princesses, and county princesses.
He could have considered others, but not her.
Not to mention others, lets talk about his own sister, Du Yinyun. It goes without saying that her talent and beauty are outstanding. but her cool, indifferent and elegant temperament, coupled with her usual indifferent expression, is most capable of arousing mens desire.
Fortunately, Yinyun is not interested in Young Master He..
When Fan Zirou, thought of this, she could not help but secretly be d that she had outstanding looks, except for a few equally stunning girls such as Yinyun. she could overpower the vast majority of the rest of the Yinjing women with her smile alone. Being pretty and being able to make a gentleman look at her a few times was a great advantage.
Fan Zirou thought of this, as if she had forgotten how she had once disliked her natural beauty.
Du Yinyun stared at her sisters expression, guessing that she had almost finished thinking, so she opened her mouth to strike while the iron was hot.
Sister, let me ask you.
Fan Zirou thought about He Yunxiao, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that the qualities in He Yunxiao were very valuable, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt a sense of crisis in her heart.
She said, Yinyun, you speak.
Du Yinyun said directly, Sister, if you and Young Master He were not such an ambiguous teacher and student, but a real master and disciple. In that case, would you be willing to let go of Young Master He?
Fan Zirou was silent this time.
Her mind reyed Du Yunyuns words repeatedly.
Did she really have to give up what might be the only great marriage of her life just because of worldly status?
Fan Zirou was hesitant and struggling at the same time.
On the one hand, she did not want to let go of this great marriage. But on the other hand, she felt that it was not proper to do so. If everyone was like her and knew manners but did not observe them, the world would sooner orter be in chaos. And if she chose not to observe the rites, she would no longer be worthy of being a teacher, let alone of reading the masterpieces.
It was a life-long decision to gamble, so to speak.
Fortunately, her rtionship with He Yunxiao was not yet a true teacher-student rtionship, and she did not have to force herself to think about it.
Unknowingly, even Fan Zirou did not notice that she was already feeling lucky and happy that she did not have a teacher-student rtionship with He Yunxiao.
Chapter 140
Chapter 140
He Yunxiao skulked around the Fan Mansion for a while.
Originally, he had nothing to do, but then when he thought that the girl who stole the book, Antidote, might still be in the garden of the Fan Mansion, he rushed with great enthusiasm to the fruit tree where he and the girl Antidote had first met.
The ce was the same as before.
He Yunxiao was not discouraged.
He walked along the path that led out of the ce, skirting around it for a while. Apart from a hidden hut with no one inside but a candle lit, he found nothing else special.
He Yunxiao had already left, but then sensed something was wrong and turned back to the hidden hut in the garden.
The hut gave him a very serious sense of incongruity, exactly what kind of incongruity, He Yunxiao could not say for sure. He just looked at the house and the more he looked at it, the more he felt that something was wrong.
After looking for a while, He Yunxiao focused his gaze on the candles in the room.
It dawned on him in an instant!
There were no candles, tea or snacks in the Fan Houses living room, just a in room with a table and chairs, so how could this unupied ce in the garden be so extravagant as to light candles during the day?
It was not like the Fan Mansions style.
He Yunxiao walked into the house and found that it was indeed very much like the Fan Mansion, with only a simple set of tables and chairs.
However, in such a simple ce, there was half a te of uneaten preserves on the table. The preserves were also left here, unkept.
He Yunxiao recalled the girl who loved to eat fruit, and looking at this te of preserves, he felt more and more that this girl, who loved to eat fruit, had often stayed here.
Otherwise, she wouldnt have left half a te of preserves here, and she wouldnt have stolen the martial arts novel I had buried that morning.
However, the preserves alone did not mean anything.
He was at a loss as to how to find any more evidence in this empty hut, and suddenly leaned down and sniffed the chair.
The five senses of a martial artist are much stronger than those of a normal person, so when he got close enough to smell it, he actually found a little fragrance.
The scent was so faint that He Yunxiao couldnt smell anything more specific, except that he could be sure that the person sitting here was a woman, but it wasnt the scent of a familiar female anyway. When he thought about it, he just thought it was most likely the scent of the antidote girl!
When things came to this point, He Yunxiao was at his wits end.
No matter what, it was at least certain that there was a high probability that this room had something to do with the Antidote Girl.
There was one more thing that He Yunxiao could be sure of.
That was that through the unlit candle, the half-te of preserves, and the scent remaining on the chair, it could be deduced that the Antidote Girl came here often.
This conclusion was a bit puzzling to He Yunxiao: as the beloved of the Princess, what was she doing in the Fan Mansion?
But soon, He Yunxiao figured it out.
What else could she be doing at the Fan residence? For the sake of Fan Yu, General Fan.
What was the point of seeing Fan Yu? Meng Qingqian wanted to get hold of military power, to check and bnce Prime Minister Han.
When he read the original book, Girl, I just want to cultivate, He Yunxiao disliked the character of Meng Qingqian, not that the character was badly portrayed by the author, but too well.
In the original book, Meng Qingqian was a powerful person with a strong hand and a ruthless heart.
It can be said that she is a very sessful and powerful female character.
Many readers shouted sister step on me.
However, He Yunxiao does not belong to this category. He belongs to Chu Xiaoxiaos faction, readers who like cute, and adorable girls.
Although it turns out that Chu Xiaoxiao has nothing to do with cute and soft. However, in the original book, this was indeed the image of Chu Xiaoxiao.
Among the six female leads that have appeared since the book was written, Nanzhu, who was not in the original book, fits this persona quite well.
Because he likes cute girls, he cant help but tease Nanzhu when he sees her, eventually letting loose and eventually crashing.
Leaving the hut, on the way back to the Fan Mansion, He Yunxiao was quite emotional.
After crossing over, now that he thought back and thought about it, it was really not easy for Meng Qingqian.
I think that when she was a teenage girl, in order to stabilize the Meng family, she was elevated to power by the entire Meng and Li ns, and was seen to be holding great power and admired by all. I am afraid there are many difficulties and hardships that are unimaginable for ordinary people.
However, even though he understands Meng Qingqian, he still does not like her.
Imagine, if one day you did get into Meng Qingqians bed, based on her character, it is entirely possible that she would sing in a shallow voice to match yours. Then, when you are done, she will give you a pillow talk and ask you to promise her something, at that moment, you will promise her without paying attention. Then she takes your word for it, and the consequences are endless.
Although with the nuclear power, He Yunxiao is not afraid of her pretending, but afraid that she cant stand it. However, it is quite tiring to get along with her and not be able to rx at such times.
Fortunately, Chu Fan had no intention of contacting Meng Qingqian, nor did he have the slightest hint of leaving the Fan Mansion.
Thats good!
Although He Yunxiao was lustful, he was quite content now that he already had five female heroines.
Although he heard that Meng Qingqian was also gorgeous, but he has her sister Nanzhu, can he still have two sisters? Then wouldnt Nanzhu blow up again? Even if Nanzhu, Meng Qingqians personality, would she steal a man from her sister? Or would she be able to share a husband with her sister? Its impossible to even think about it.
Although Meng Qingqian was among the known female heroines, He Yunxiao did not want to touch her at all.
As long as Chu Fan didnt make any more mischief and let Chu Xiaoxiao take a shot at forcing himself, he would never mess around with them.
Other than that, just talking about this morning, the two female heroines, Chu Chu and sister Zirou, confronted each other and it was already very scary.
The thought that most of these five female leads had never met each other so far made He Yunxiaos scalp tingle. The fact that they hadnt met each other meant that the rtionship between them was still at Schrodingers state and might explode whenever they met.
At the moment, only Sister Du had met with Sister Zirou and Sister Jiang, and the other female heroines, none of them had met each other yet.
Dealing with these five plus a moody Chu Xiaoxiao was already extremely difficult, if a new one was added, He Yunxiao guessed that he would have to prepare for the next crossing.
In fact, even the antidote girl, He Yunxiao did not even want to touch her.
This girl was not on Chu Xiaoxiaos must-raid list, and if it werent for her antidote, He Yunxiao would probably have only had a handkerchief with her and given up.
In fact, now that I think about it, with the antidote that Nanzhu had prepared for him, the antidote of the antidote girl was not something that he must take.
He Yunxiao who had just crossed over, didnt think so. But now the He thinks about it again, back then, his own self, yelling to raid people just to greedy for their system reward props, was a bit retarded.
Because you have a treasure on you, so Im going to y with your feelings before I take your treasure away?
It urred to He Yunxiao that he couldnt even find the time to spend with his sister Du, when she liked him like that. Nanzhu was again the kind of person who was sulking. He himself had even promised Sister Jiang that he would redeem her and then marry her. And then theres sister Zirou, who is stuck with a knot in her heart
They were each perfect wives, but now he has four of them.
And these four are the ones who already have feelings for him, and are not good enough to put down, much less throw away, and need to be properly responsible for them.
As for the antidote girl
He Yunxiao recalled her face, thought about her majestic and charming eyes and the curvy body that could not be hidden by mens clothing plus wrapped breasts, and then asked himself, in the end, he was still very greedy for her body.
But that was no reason to y with her emotionally in a self-serving manner.
He Yunxiao thought, while the rtionship with the antidote girl is not deep now, why not put aside the messy strategy and let nature take its course
Chapter 141
Chapter 141
When He Yunxiao slipped back from the gardens of the study, Sister Du was still inside the study.
Standing at the entrance to the study, He Yunxiao was going to use his hearing to listen in on the conversation between the two girls in the room. but after just a moments thought, he gave up in the end. Even in ancient times, one had to respect the privacy of ones wives.
He thought, he had been loitering for a while, and if Sister Du hadnt convinced Sister Zirou by now, then I guess it would be difficult to rely on Sister Du to convince this one.
He Yunxiao didnt want Sister Du to push herself for him, and he didnt want Sister Du and her sister to get into any kind of disagreement over this.
So he pretended that he didnt know that Dus sister was in the room, knocked on the door and called out, Zirou, Im back.
The voices of the two women in the room came to an abrupt end after He Yunxiao knocked on the door.
Then came Fan Zirous usual soft words, Come in, Young Master.
Only when He Yunxiao received permission did he push the door open and enter.
Miss Zirou, Miss Yinyun.
When Du Yinyun saw that He Yunxiao had arrived, she didnt intend to stay long, and after exchanging a few pleasantries, she said, Sister, Young Master He, Yinyun has other things to do, so excuse me.
This time, Fan Zirou didnt even pretend to keep her good sister, and when she saw Du Yinyun get up to leave, she also got up and said, Sister, Ill see you off.
Du Yinyun only felt funny in her heart when she saw her sisters impatient look.
Since when had her dignified, calm and collected sister Zirou learned to be anxious?
Rather than watching Fan Zirou get anxious, Du Yinyun wanted to see her sister being caught by her Young Master.
She herself prided herself on her indifference and herck of love for romance. but as long as she was under the hands of her Young Master, she would also be loved by him to the point where she would look blushing and shameless.
I wonder what a woman with a personality like my sisters would look like when she is embarrassed.
Fan Zirou sent sister Du away, and after a few steps, she saw her looking at her strangely.
Yinyun, what are you thinking about?
Nothing.
Fan Zirou didnt half believe that she wasnt thinking about anything, Come on, tell me.
Du Yinyun would never tell anyone about her bad taste, so she had to divert the conversation, Sister, if you dont go back, Young Master He will be gone by then.
When it came to He Yunxiao, Fan Zirou and Du Yinyuns thoughts of ying and joking around were dispersed.
After pping Du, for teasing her, she then walked back to the study.
He Yunxiao was waiting in the study. He had just seen that Fan Zirous favorability was still holding steady at 76, so he didnt know how well Sister Du had persuaded her.
Fan Zirou left for a few moments and returned.
Ive kept you waiting.
He Yunxiao smiled, It doesnt matter. Its always Miss Zirou who waits for me in the room every day, so its only right that I wait for you today.
[Fan Zirous favorability level changed from 76 to 77]
He Yunxiao: ?
System, refresh yourself.
[Fan Zirous favorable rating is 77]
He Yunxiao couldnt understand how Fan Zirous favorability level suddenly increased when he clearly didnt do anything just now.
This is not right!
Is this still the same Fan Zirou who is not easily happy or sad?
Did the knot break?
I dont think its a knot thats broken, but when the favorability rating was low in the past, it didnt go up like this.
Is it because previously suppressed too long, Fan Zirou became very thirsty Ah no sister Zirou favorability level bes very thirsty.
He Yunxiao is interested in trying it out, so he took the initiative and asked, Zirou, have you written your outline yet?
Fan Zirou hand sorted out several pieces of manuscript paper, and handed them to He Yunxiao, Young Master, the outline of the front part is ready. The back part of the outline is not much written, there are many parts that Zirou weak needs to think about again.
He Yunxiao looked at the outline and praised it without mincing words, Its very good! Youre already very good at writing like this for your first time.
[Fan Zirous favorability level changed from 77 to 78]
Its really gone up!
My guess was right.
The umted favorability had been suppressed for a long time, and it was like a volcano ready to explode.
Zirou.
When Fan Ziziwei heard He Yunxiao call her, she looked up at him seriously and listened to him.
What is it, Young Master?
Its nothing, I just want to say: youre so beautiful.
[Fan Zirous favorability level changed from 78 to 79]
Damn, even this could increase, a little bit cool.
Now my sisters favorability level has reached a critical point, and with just a little more pull, I will be sessful.
This is a very simple point for me now, and I can just do something to get my sister to be raided right away.
But He Yunxiao always felt that something was missing, the important moment when Sister Zirou became Wife Zirou, did it have to be in this study again?
It felt like proposing to his girlfriend through QQ, too superficial. (Notes: Like Wechat & Whatsapp QQ is an instant messaging service in China.)
It had to be more romantic.
When I was trying to raid Sister Du, I was beaten to death by Chu Fan in front of everyones eyes, causing Sister Du to weep with sympathy, before I seeded.
Wife Nanzhu that time, was sitting by theke roasting a campfire, holding hands, and eating fish, romantic as hell.
Even if it was Sister Jiang, it was only on a moonlit night, on the high-rise staircase of the Spring Wind Mansion, that I held an umbre for her to protect her from the wind.
It was more romantic and ritualistic than sitting in the study, talking about random things.
He Yunxiao put down Fan Zirous outline and stood up, Zirou, lightweight is a necessary skill for martial artists, if you want to write martial arts, you must write about lightweight. However, unlike other martial arts moves, you cannot learn how to use them. In the future, if you want to write about it and you dont know how to do lightness, it will be very difficult.
He Yunxiao continued, Zirou, I have thought of an idea, I can take you to experience lightweight skills, how about that?
Of course Fan Zirou believed in He Yunxiao, so he said without hesitation, Yes.
If it requires going out, are you willing to do that too?
Fan Zirou looked at He Yunxiao and nodded slowly.
Mm.
Speaking of which, He Yunxiao had never seen sister Zirou go out. She stayed at home for a long time. Wasnt she afraid of being suffocated?
Her favorability rating was not high before, but now that it was high, I had to take sister Zirou, out more often.
When the two of them arrived at the entrance to the side door of the Fan residence, He Yunxiao confirmed once again, Zirou, its time to go out.
Fan Zirou nodded.
He Yunxiao could not take the initiative to take her hand, so he could only say, Zirou, you follow me, the Marquis carriage is just ahead.
Mm.
Fan Zirou wasnt as afraid of going out as He Yunxiao thought, and after she went out, she was quite normal, although she still spoke and expressed herself much less. It was only sometimes the yelling of people on the street that would make her frown reluctantly.
Arriving at the Marquis carriage, He Yunxiao yelled, Old Ma, you get down first.
No one in the Marquis household knew his name, but everyone called him Old Ma.
When Old Ma heard the young masters voice, he jumped down from the carriage with a quick movement.
Young
The coachman was about to speak when he was immediately surprised by the girl next to his young master.
Staring wide-eyed, he didnt slow down for a moment.
This girl was even more beautiful than the orian girl in the painting Are you sure it wasnt a fairying down to earth?
He Yunxiao took a woodendder and ced it under the carriage, then jumped onto the carriage and held out his hand to Fan Zirou, saying, Zirou,e, Ill show you the sunset.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!